Shen Yanxiao caught Vermilion Bird and looked at the little Vermilion Bird who was wet from the ocean water with a thick smile in her eyes.
¡°Are you okay? Are you really okay? Did Satan hurt you?¡± Vermillion Bird nervously looked at Shen Yanxiao, forgetting his fear of water.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
Shen Yanxiao swam slowly to the ind with Vermilion Bird in her arms. On the coast, she put Vermilion Bird back on the ind.
¡°Little Xiao, hurry up and control your two magical beasts! They are simply crazy.¡± As soon as the Dragon God saw Shen Yanxiao, he cried as if he had seen his savior.
Vermilion Bird immediately shot him a cold look.
¡°It¡¯s all because of your wild guesses. You said that master only lost contact with me because her merfolk bloodline had awakened. You almost killed her! You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kill you!¡± Vermilion Bird angrily said.
¡°Vermilion Bird, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. How can we possibly kill Little Xiao?¡± Tang Nazhi got up from the ground with great difficulty. He looked at the two beautiful merfolks in the sea and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.
¡°I say, Little Xiao, don¡¯t tell me that behind you is Little Xun? Isn¡¯t he¡ Isn¡¯t he a man?¡± Tang Nazhi found it strange from the very beginning. Mo Yuxun was clearly an unyielding man, so howe the one who came back with Shen Yanxiao was a little girl?
Could it be that Mo Yuxun was actually a woman?
¡°Her name is Xi Yan, and she is the daughter of the Merfolk King.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°What about Little Xun?¡± Tang Nazhi asked nkly.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi and then at Vermilion Bird.
As expected, Vermilion Bird was already furious. If it were not for Shen Yanxiao¡¯s presence, he might have fought with Tang Nazhi again.
¡°What bullsh*t Little Xun? That guy was Satan in disguise! Not long after he entered the ocean, he revealed his identity, arrested master, and suppressed her power. That¡¯s why my contact with her was cut off. It¡¯s not what you said at all!¡± The more Vermilion Bird thought about it, the angrier he became. The moment he lost contact with Shen Yanxiao, he had already begun to feel nervous. ording to his previous habits, he would have gone into the sea to find Shen Yanxiao in the first instant. However, Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God, these two idiots, said that Shen Yanxiao was safe! So Vermilion Bird could only be persuaded.
Vermillion Bird felt creeped out at the thought that Shen Yanxiao was in Satan¡¯s hands at that time.
Vermillion Bird¡¯s roarpletely stunned everyone on the ind. The Dragon God swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What did you say? Satan¡ Mo Yuxun¡¡±
¡°We were careless. Satan didn¡¯t leave the Storm Continent at all. He was in Mo Yuxun¡¯s body at that time. Maybe even Mo Yuxun himself didn¡¯t know when he was upied by Satan. I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at all before. It was not until we entered the sea and Satan was far away from you that he took action against me.¡± Shen Yanxiao sighed. Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God could not be med for this matter. Who could easily see through Satan¡¯s plot? But the situation at that time did not make anyone suspicious at all. Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God were not wrong. What was wrong was that they did not think of Satan hiding in the dark.
Chapter 2407 - 2407 The Hope of the Merfolk (1)
2407 The Hope of the Merfolk (1)
Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God were both silent. Although Shen Yanxiao did not me them, they also knew that their carelessness had almost killed Shen Yanxiao.
Perhaps it was because everything before was too smooth-sailing that everyone¡¯s vignce was lowered. They never expected such a situation to happen.
Therefore, they did not confirm Shen Yanxiao¡¯s safety in the first instant.
If they fell into Satan¡¯s hands, they would never have a good time. It was a miracle that Shen Yanxiao could appear in front of them alive.
!!
¡°Little Xiao, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me¡ I took your safety for granted.¡± Tang Nazhi suddenly walked to the shore and looked apologetically at Shen Yanxiao. He simply could not imagine how terrible everything would have been if Shen Yanxiao had not escaped from Satan.
Perhaps their wishful thinking would cause them to lose Shen Yanxiao.
If anything were to happen to Shen Yanxiao, it would be an irreparable loss for Tang Nazhi, the entire Forsaken Land, and even the entire alliance.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡¡± The Dragon God scratched his head in frustration. He knew the seriousness of the matter when Satan was involved.
Shen Yanxiao smiled. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve returned safely. Since Satan is hiding in Little Xun¡¯s body, he will eventuallye out one day. This is inevitable. It¡¯s just that this time, the merfolks are implicated.¡± Shen Yanxiao could not help sighing when she thought of this.
The holynd of the merfolks had be hell. In the merfolk capital, only Xi Yan survived. The beauty of the past had be a ruin.
¡°Implicated the merfolks?¡± Tang Nazhi was a little stunned.
¡°Xi Yan is the only merfolk left in the merfolk capital,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
All of a sudden, everyone on the ind widened their eyes.
In just a few months, almost all the merfolks in the merfolk capital had been ughtered.
¡°Wait! You mean the merfolks have¡¡± Tang Nazhi could not believe his ears.
¡°Satan killed all the merfolks in two days.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked down at the ne hanging around her neck. She did not take it off to remind herself of Satan¡¯s sins.
For a moment, everyone was silent. They simply could not imagine that while they were sunbathing on the ind, the deep ocean beneath their feet had ushered in a bloodbath. The allies they were looking for had been killed by Satan.
Satan¡¯s horror was always frightening. The experience in the merfolk capital made every one of them feel a sense of terror.
This time, Satan destroyed the entire merfolk capital by himself. If this were the Brilliance Continent or the Hidden Dragon Continent¡ then their own kind would suffer the same tragedy as the merfolk.
¡°Right now, the only thing to be thankful for is that not all the merfolks are concentrated in the merfolk capital. There are still a lot of merfolks living in the ocean. Although Xi Yan is not yet an adult, she is a multicolored mermaid that only appears once every ten thousand years. She will rece her father and guide the merfolks together again to avenge their deadpatriots.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Perhaps it was heaven¡¯s pity that Xi Yan¡¯s life was saved in the end. Xi Yan would be the key to the resurgence of the merfolks. As long as Xi Yan was here, the merfolks scattered in the sea would eventually gather together again and rebuild the merfolk capital!
Chapter 2408 - 2408 The Hope of the Merfolk (2)
2408 The Hope of the Merfolk (2)
¡°But the previous Merfolk King is dead. This little fellow¡ how is she going to summon the merfolks together? As far as I know, if the Merfolk King wants to summon the merfolks, he needs to use the divine weapon of Neptune.¡± The Dragon God frowned. The ocean was so vast that even if they spent years, it was impossible to find all the merfolk in the sea.
¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Shen Yanxiao stretched out her hands from the sea, holding the trident with a dark blue luster.
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.
¡°Satan killed the Merfolk King but did not destroy Neptune¡¯s trident?¡± For the first time, the Dragon God felt that there must be something wrong with Satan¡¯s brain!
!!
Every divine weapon held by a superior god possessed the great power of the superior god himself, just like Xiu¡¯s Asura de. The return of the Asura de allowed Xiu to be even stronger. It was impossible for Satan not to know this. How could he possibly let the trident remain intact?
Unless Satan¡¯s brain was flooded with water!
Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders.
¡°He wanted to destroy it, but I asked for it.¡±
Satan¡¯s brain was not flooded with water. His original intention was to destroy Neptune¡¯s trident, but he was proud to destroy it because of Shen Yanxiao.
¡°You asked for it¡¡± The Dragon God¡¯s voice changed tone. The way he looked at Shen Yanxiao became very strange. ¡°Can Satan, with his insidious and crafty character, be so easy to talk to?¡±
The Dragon God looked up and down at Shen Yanxiao, who had half of her body floating out of the water. The water on her body sparkled with a charming luster under the sun. Her long light blue hair made Shen Yanxiao¡¯s already white skin more and more wless.
The Dragon God¡¯s mind could not help but sh with a crazy idea.
Could it be¡
Satan to Shen Yanxiao¡
Holy smokes! War God,e out quickly! Someone is eyeing your future wife!!
Looking at the Dragon God¡¯s extremely tangled expression, the corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.
¡°Neptune¡¯s trident still has a little bit of power left.¡± Shen Yanxiao wanted to tell the Dragon God not to use his underdeveloped brain to fantasize about some unreliable things. Satan gave her Neptune¡¯s trident, firstly because the power of this trident was almost exhausted after Satan¡¯s attack, and secondly, Satan was too confident. He never thought that Shen Yanxiao would slip away from under his nose.
¡°Impossible! Divine objects are all personally created by the Lord God. Unless destroyed, it canpletely rely on itself to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon and gradually recover its strength.¡± The Dragon God shook his head like a rattle drum.
As a superior god, who else knew the characteristics of divine weapons better than him?
¡°Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not hesitate to throw the trident to the Dragon God.
The Dragon God held it effortlessly in his hand and looked at it over and over again. ¡°The power of Neptune¡¯s trident seems to be almost exhausted, but this doesn¡¯t seem to be normal. It seems to have been sealed by something.¡±
¡°Seal?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows.
¡°Neptune is an infatuated type. As far as I know, although he is a superior god, he has a special fondness for the merfolks¡¡± As the Dragon God spoke, he poured some divine power into Neptune¡¯s trident, and a dazzling light shone from the front of it.
The light was exceptionally dazzling, as if it could reflect the gorgeous colors of the sun.
Chapter 2409 - 2409 The Hope of the Merfolk (3)
2409 The Hope of the Merfolk (3)
It was a multicolored fish scale hidden under the light.
¡°Sure enough, that guy embedded the scale of a multicolored mermaid into Neptune¡¯s trident. I reckon that this guy wanted to show his concern for the person he liked, so he added the other party¡¯s mark on his divine weapon. Only the blood of the multicolored mermaid can unlock thisyer of suppression. Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect Poseidon to be so infatuated.¡± The Dragon God looked at the brilliance of Neptune¡¯s trident and stroked his chin.
Neptune¡¯s approach was to show his determination to his lover. Unfortunately, he did not expect that he would die on the battlefield in the future, and the multicolored mermaid would die with him. There had been no multicolored mermaids for nearly ten thousand years, so the merfolk had no idea what Neptune had done to Neptune¡¯s trident. What the merpeople brought back from the battlefield was a divine weapon that had most of its power sealed. Ordinary merfolks could not show the real power of Neptune¡¯s trident at all. All they could feel was the thin power outside the seal, which made Shen Yanxiao think that the power of Neptune¡¯s trident was about to run out.
It had to be said that Neptune¡¯s disy of love had cost the merfolks nearly ten thousand years.
!!
¡°If the power of this trident hadn¡¯t been sealed, it would have been impossible for Satan to break Neptune¡¯s barrier in the sea. The sea is Neptune¡¯s main battlefield.¡± The Dragon God sighed.
¡°Satan doesn¡¯t know either?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°He is a devil. This seal can only be revealed when the divine power of the God race is activated. Besides, looking at the whole God Realm, only Poseidon would use something to seal his divine weapon. This is an unimaginable thing, okay? I don¡¯t know if I should call him stupid or crazy.¡± Divine weapons were the most powerful weapon of the superior gods. Almost no superior god would attach a seal to their divine weapon. Neptune was definitely a weirdo.
¡°¡¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the Dragon God who was madly despising Neptune. Finally, he had found someone toin about. It was really rare.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that little fellow is a multicolored mermaid? Let her drip a drop of blood on Neptune¡¯s trident, and it will soon be usable.¡± The Dragon God casually threw Neptune¡¯s trident to Shen Yanxiao, who barely caught it.
Although the Dragon God held Neptune¡¯s trident very easily, for Shen Yanxiao, it was really heavy. After all, merfolks were not physically strong
¡°I have a question,¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly said.
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been absorbing the divine power inside. Can this still be used?¡± Shen Yanxiao did not expect that Neptune¡¯s trident could still be used. She just absorbed the power inside with the mentality of recycling waste, but now she knew that this trident could still be used¡
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao with a dazed expression.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this thing will absorb power by itself? If I use a little bit of its power, it should be¡ okay, right?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the Dragon God with some uncertainty.
The corner of the Dragon God¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.
¡°You are the only one I have ever seen who can absorb divine power from a divine weapon! It can certainly still be used, but¡ how on earth did you do it?¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao as if he were looking at a monster.
Every divine weapon belonged to the corresponding superior god. With the exception of the superior god himself, no one could absorb power from the divine weapon.
Chapter 2410 - 2410 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (1)
2410 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (1)
When Yaksha got the Asura de, he could only lock it away and could not use its power at all, but Shen Yanxiao¡ actually said that she could absorb the divine power from the divine weapon!
What kind of freak was she?
¡°I don¡¯t know. I just absorbed it. I wanted to transfer this divine power to Xiu so that he could wake up sooner.¡± Shen Yanxiao could not exin the reason herself. She could not think carefully about the situation at that time and could only use everything she could.
The Dragon God was speechless.
In any case, as long as they had Xi Yan, it would not be a problem to awaken the power of Neptune¡¯s trident again.
As long as Xi Yan could use Neptune¡¯s trident to call on herpanions everywhere in the ocean, the merfolk capital would be reborn.
If she wanted to summon other merfolks, she must do it in the ocean. Xi Yan hadn¡¯t even gone out of that small room, let alone used Neptune¡¯s trident. Fortunately, the Dragon God knew a lot about divine objects, but even if he wanted to guide her, he must be underwater.
After learning of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s experience in the deep ocean, the people who were originally filled with rejection towards the ocean valiantly tried to find a way to get into the water. Even Vermilion Bird and Taotie returned to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body in the first instant, leaving only Yu Lei to take care of Little Phoenix, Mini Dragon and several elemental spirits.
With the protection of the elemental spirits, there was no need to worry about ignorant magical beasts entering the ind.
After diving into the deep sea, Tang Nazhi¡¯s eyes never left Shen Yanxiao and Xi Yan¡¯s tails.
His gaze pierced through the water and sprinkled on her beautiful scales. It was suffused with a charming luster that made people unable to shift their gaze away.
This obsession did notst long. When they dived into the deep sea and saw the dpidated underwater city, everyone¡¯s eyes darkened.
The beauty of the past had long ceased to exist. What was left to the sea were the ravaged broken walls and the bloody smell that pervaded the ocean. The race that was once the most beautiful in the sea had disappeared without a trace. What they left in the ocean was only endless destion, presented in front of everyone along with the tragic state of the merfolk capital.
¡°This¡ This was done by Satan?¡± The Dragon God looked at the merfolk capital in surprise. Although he had never been here, he had heard many descriptions of the merfolk capital from the mouth of Neptune. Neptune had praised the beauty of the merfolk capital countless times. He said that it was the most beautiful ce in the world except for the God Realm. The Dragon God had imagined the appearance of the merfolk capital many times. He did not expect that the first time he saw it, it would be such a miserable scene.
¡°I buried the bodies of those merfolks in the sea sand.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at everything in the merfolk capital. In just a few days, this ce that amazed her had be a dpidated ruin. Only Shen Yanxiao could know how beautiful this ce was previously.
A few months ago, how beautiful was this ce? A few monthster, this ce became so poignant.
Although Xi Yan could not see it with her own eyes, her perception had allowed her to picture everything here in her mind. This ce, where she had sensed countless times since she was born, waspletely different from her memory. Suffocating oppression floated everywhere.
Destroying a city and killing all living beings was so easy for Satan. What he left for others was the sadness after the massacre.
Chapter 2411 - 2411 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (2)
2411 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (2)
¡°Sister.¡± Xi Yan could not face all this. She subconsciously swam to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side to seek safety.
¡°Xi Yan, this is your homnd, where your people once lived. Satan¡¯s arrival destroyed the beauty of this ce and ughtered all yourpariot. Xi Yan, from now on, you are the new Merfolk Queen. You must inherit your father¡¯s will and use Neptune¡¯s trident to summon your people together again to resist the invasion of the Devil race.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the helpless Xi Yan. As far as experience was concerned, Xi Yan was like a newborn child. She was so ignorant about everything in this world, but she had to sit in the position of the suprememander of the merfolk.
¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m afraid¡ I can¡¯t do it¡¡± Xi Yan leaned against Shen Yanxiao in panic and trembled. She simply could not imagine herself leading her people to fight against Satan, who had killed all her family. She could not imagine what it would be like to be the Merfolk Queen.
¡°Xi Yan, be good. I know you¡¯re afraid, but this is your responsibility. If you don¡¯t do this, one day in the future, all the merfolk living in this sea will suffer the destruction of their home, not only the merfolk, but also the humans, dwarves, elves, dragons¡ All races will usher in a cmity. You must be strong, for your father, for your people, and for yourself.¡± Shen Yanxiao knew that she could not be soft-hearted right now. The alliance against the Devil race had lost the most crucial God race. The forces of the alliance were notparable to the forces of the Devil race. The power of each race was crucial to them. If the merfolks could not participate in the war, then no one knew if they could defeat the Devil race. After all, there were more merpeople than any other race.
Once they were defeated, the merfolks who had hidden themselves from the world would not be spared. With Satan¡¯s character, his victory heralded the destruction of all races.
Xi Yan bit her lips, her heart full of struggle. It was not that she did not hate him, but she was too young and too simple. She had never been in contact with war, nor had she ever ordered anyone. Before Shen Yanxiao found her, she was just a blind little merfolk under house arrest in a secret room.
¡°Sister, will that bad guy really appear again?¡± Xi Yan asked in a low voice.
Shen Yanxiao said, ¡°Yes. When he reappears, he will not be alone. He will lead his people and his army to attack all races in the world.¡±
The three-year period was running out. Satan¡¯s strength had recovered to his peak and the war was about to begin.
¡°I will do it. I will try my best not to let him have another chance to hurt the merfolks.¡± Xi Yan finally summoned up the courage to raise her head. She was thest hope of the merfolks. She must not flinch.
Fear and confusion must be abandoned!
She would no longer live for herself.
Shen Yanxiao smiled, held Xi Yan in her arms, kissed her on the forehead, then let go of her and handed over Neptune¡¯s trident to Xi Yan.
¡°This is the divine weapon of Neptune. It protects the safety of the merfolks and is also a symbol of your status as the ruler of the merfolks.¡±
Xi Yan held Neptune¡¯s trident tightly in both hands, and her trembling body seemed to be about to blend in.
¡°Sister.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°This thing is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it¡¡± Xi Yan¡¯s voice was about to cry.
Chapter 2412 - 2412 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (3)
2412 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (3)
Xi Yan¡¯s slender little hands simply could not bear the weight of Neptune¡¯s trident, which slipped directly into the ocean.
The Dragon God quickly caught it.
¡°¡¡± Shen Yanxiao was speechless.
She knew that the weight of Neptune¡¯s trident was not light, and it was somewhat strenuous even for her to hold it, but she didn¡¯t expect Xi Yan to be unable to lift it¡
!!
¡°Well, Little Xiao, I think you should hold this thing for the time being. Since you can absorb the divine power in it, you should absorb more. In any case, in the sea, the power of this thing recovers very quickly.¡± The Dragon God held Neptune¡¯s trident lightly in one hand. This weight was really not a burden for him.
¡°This is not appropriate¡¡± Shen Yanxiao felt that she was already quite shameless, but she was not shameless enough to use the divine weapon of her allies as a gas station.
¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. This little fellow is still underage and doesn¡¯t need much of the power of Neptune¡¯s trident. It would be a waste if you don¡¯t use it. Anyway, after you absorb it, it can recover from the surrounding water in half a day.¡± The Dragon God disagreed. Divine weapons were not as delicate as Shen Yanxiao thought.
¡°Xi Yan, is that okay?¡± Shen Yanxiao decided to ask the opinion of the new Merfolk Queen.
As a result, little Xi Yan nodded her head very decisively. From the looks of it, not to mention Shen Yanxiao absorbing a little divine power, even if Shen Yanxiao wanted to take it away directly, this little fellow probably had no objection.
¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled.
¡°Right now, most of the power of Neptune¡¯s trident has been sealed. I reckon you won¡¯t be able to absorb anything. When we find a suitable ce for Xi Yan to undo the seal and summon the other merfolks, you can slowly absorb it. It will be much faster by doing this. I reckon it will recover faster than letting Xiu absorb dark elements.¡± The Dragon God yed with Neptune¡¯s trident as if it weren¡¯t a divine weapon, but an ordinary stick.
If Neptune knew how the Dragon God treated his divine weapon, he would probably jump out of his grave and strangle him to death.
Xi Yan¡¯s blood was needed to unlock Neptune¡¯s trident. Although Shen Yanxiao was now a multicolored mermaid, she was still an experimental subject, and the blood in her body was not pure.
Xi Yan gently made a wound on her finger with a knife and smeared the blood on Neptune¡¯s trident.
The dull trident of Neptune suddenly shed with a blue light. The light seemed to flow inside the trident. Shen Yanxiao, who was holding Neptune¡¯s trident tightly, immediately felt a surging divine power go berserk in the trident. The divine power suddenly rushed into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands and slid directly into her heartke.
Countless blue lights flickered in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heartke, and specks of starlight integrated into the sleeping figure.
The sleeping soul slowly woke up. His closed eyes opened and those golden eyes appeared in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heartke again.
ck mist floated out of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s chest and condensed into a physical body in the sea.
¡°Neptune¡¯s divine weapon.¡± Xiu looked at Neptune¡¯s trident that was shrouded in light. The moment he appeared, the divine power on Neptune¡¯s trident suddenly surged towards his body!
No one expected Xiu to wake up at this moment. What was even more unexpected was that the power of Neptune¡¯s trident could be directly absorbed by Xiu and gradually repair his exhausted power.
Chapter 2413 - 2413 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (4)
2413 Rebuild The Merfolk Capital (4)
The light on Neptune¡¯s trident was gradually absorbed by Xiu, and the halo slowly faded.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu in surprise, her mind nk.
Suddenly, Shen Yanxiao rushed into Xiu¡¯s arms, even Neptune¡¯s trident was thrown to the side of the Dragon God.
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao, who was trembling in his arms, and his heart suddenly tightened. He hugged her tightly in silence.
!!
¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not realize how uneasy she was during Xiu¡¯s slumber.
¡°Yes.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao. Months of sleep hadpletely made him lose his senses. He did not even know how long had passed.
¡°War God, you can still absorb the power of Neptune?¡± The Dragon God held Neptune¡¯s trident. A blue light was connected to Xiu and the trident. The divine power of Neptune¡¯s trident was constantly transferred into Xiu¡¯s body.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiu shook his head lightly. He did not know why he could absorb the power of Neptune.
¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s really strange¡ Fortunately, you¡¯re awake now. You have no idea what terrible things have happened while you were asleep. Your little woman was almost taken away by that bastard Satan.¡± The Dragon God was also relieved. Xiu was no longer an individual, but a symbol. Even the Dragon God had to admit that they were very uneasy during Xiu¡¯s sleep.
When Xiu was here, no matter what happened, they were confident that they could deal with it. But once Xiu fell asleep, they seemed to have lost their backbone and were at a loss. They also gave Satan an opportunity to take advantage of and almost made a big mistake.
¡°Satan?¡± Xiu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes swept across Shen Yanxiao¡¯s beautiful fishtail.
¡°Exactly. Satan, that guy, is despicable enough to hide in Mo Yuxun¡¯s body and find a way to send us away¡¡± The Dragon God indignantly told Xiu what Satan had done during this period of time. The only one among them who could fight against Satan was Xiu. Only when Xiu was here would Satan have scruples.
Satan dared to attack Shen Yanxiao because Xiu was in a deep sleep and could not do anything.
Xiu¡¯s frown deepened, and his arms around Shen Yanxiao subconsciously tightened.
It was absolutely a miracle to be able to escape from Satan. Without Xi Yan¡¯s ability, Shen Yanxiao would not have been able to escape at all. Once Shen Yanxiao was taken away by Satan, he would certainly force all her bloodlines to awaken in the shortest time possible, after which he would directly upy her body.
In addition, Xiu¡¯s soul would also be forcibly stripped from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heartke.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m awake. No one can hurt you anymore.¡± Xiu raised Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face and looked at the face imprinted in his soul. His eyes were filled with heartache.
The awakening of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s bloodline would be more and more painful as the number of bloodlines that had been awakened in her body increased. Every time Xiu undid the seal for Shen Yanxiao, he would use his divine power to smooth out her pain. Otherwise, Shen Yanxiao would not be able to support herself until the end of the unlocking process. Satan had no such worries at all. His method of unlocking the seal was exceptionally rough, so the pain Shen Yanxiao endured was naturally self-evident.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid. So what if Satan is a Devil God? Didn¡¯t I slip away from under his nose?¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes at Xiu with a smile.
Chapter 2414 - 2414 Return Politeness For Politeness (1)
Chapter 2414 - 2414 Return Politeness For Politeness (1)
2414 Return Politeness For Politeness (1)
Xiu rubbed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s head.
¡°I was going to gather the merfolks as soon as possible and rebuild the merfolk capital, but now that you¡¯re awake, I have another idea.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth evoked a nasty smile. Xiu¡¯s awakening made her no longer have any scruples.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Tell me first, how is your recovery with Neptune¡¯s power?¡± Before determining whether the new n could be implemented, Shen Yanxiao first had to determine the recovery of Xiu.
!!
Xiu said, ¡°The power of Neptune¡¯s trident is veryplete. Although I don¡¯t know why it came into my body, its power resonated with the Asura de after integrating into my body. I was unable to use the Asura de to recover before because I was only in a soul state. However, the power of Neptune¡¯s trident built a bridge between me and the Asura de. I can already directly use the Asura de to recover my own power. Coupled with the fact that the divine power in Neptune¡¯s trident has filled up the previously depleted part of my body, in a few days at most, I can use the Asura¡¯s de to gradually recover my soul.¡±
The soul state had added many restrictions to Xiu, limiting the recovery methods he could choose. However, the appearance of Neptune¡¯s trident changed all this.
¡°Really!!¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.
Xiu¡¯s soul had never beenplete from the very beginning. He had been recovering bit by bit by absorbing dark elements, but several battles had consumed his strength, slowing down his recovery.
Xiu nodded.
Shen Yanxiao kissed Xiu on the cheek.
¡°Great! Satan is dead this time!¡±
Shen Yanxiao was exceptionally excited, but the people around her were also extremely excited.
It was a good thing that Xiu could restore the integrity of his soul, but¡ how could Satan be dead?
No one could keep up with Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thinking speed.
¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking this time?¡± Tang Nazhi narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Yanxiao. He always felt that ever since Xiu woke up, this little girl seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and was extremely excited.
¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled mischievously.
¡°I say, even if the War God has repaired his soul, he is still just a soul. Satan not only has aplete soul, but he has also experienced so much nourishment that his strength is even stronger than during thest war between gods and devils. Right now, he can perfectly integrate with Mo Yuxun¡¯s body. Even if you want the War God to beat him up and avenge you, it will be a little difficult.¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s excited appearance and could not help but pour a basin of cold water on her.
Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°When did I say I was going to beat him up? Xiu has just recovered the integrity of his soul. How can I let him fight Satan?¡±
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God opened his mouth. She didn¡¯t say it, but what she showed was clearly a bullied littledy running toin to her husband.
¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to think that we can eliminate Satan with our current strength. I just want to get something that doesn¡¯t belong to Satan.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled very craftily.
¡°You mean the moonlight ne?¡± The first thing Tang Nazhi thought of was the moonlight ne.
Shen Yanxiao pretended to be mysterious and shook her head. ¡°Yes and no. You will know when the timees.¡±
Chapter 2415 - 2415 Return Politeness For Politeness (2)
Chapter 2415 - 2415 Return Politeness For Politeness (2)
2415 Return Politeness For Politeness (2)
Shen Yanxiao did not exin further. She nted a seed of mystery in everyone¡¯s heart. Only Xiu¡¯s expression as he looked at Shen Yanxiao revealed his understanding.
Without any exnation, Xiu already knew what was going through Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind.
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s on him?¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao and asked.
Shen Yanxiao said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but as long as there¡¯s a chance, I have to give it a try. If I seed, this is absolutely the key to turning the tide of the future war. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen the storage ring on Satan¡¯s hand. I think since he once said that it was in his hand, it should be in his storage ring. Moreover, his rtionship with Ouyang Huanyu seems to be quiteplicated. He said that after seizing my body, he would give your soul to Ouyang Huanyu. The rtionship of interest between them is not so strong. Satan should not easily believe Ouyang Huanyu without a certain bargaining chip in his hand.¡±
!!
Shen Yanxiao had not forgotten everything Satan had said. Some information was very important to her.
¡°Then give it a try. Do as you wish.¡± Xiu did not ask any more questions. As long as Shen Yanxiao wanted to do something, he would unconditionally support her.
It was such a crazy way to spoil her.
The Dragon God, Tang Nazhi, and Bian on one side had been muddle-headed by these two guys. They had no idea what Shen Yanxiao and Xiu were discussing. What was in Satan¡¯s storage ring?
Also, why was Ouyang Huanyu involved?
The three men with insufficient brains decided not to think about suchplicated things.
Xiu¡¯s awakening excited everyone. The Dragon God directly gave Xiu the task of teaching Xi Yan how to use Neptune¡¯s trident.
He had not been a god for long, so Xiu was more knowledgeable about divine objects. Moreover, Neptune¡¯s trident was so unscrupulous as to automatically provide power for Xiu. Why should he join in the fun?
It was not difficult to summon the merfolks with Neptune¡¯s trident. It just required a certain summoning array. Xiu cleared a space in the broken hall of the merfolk capital and asked the Dragon God to draw a summoning array at the bottom of the sea. The six-star array was circr and spread out. Each array point required a person to stand and be a branch of the array.
Xiu, Shen Yanxiao, Dragon God, Tang Nazhi, Bian and Xi Yan, there were exactly six of them.
Xiu ced Neptune¡¯s trident in the center of the six stars and guided it with his divine power to stimte the operation of the entire array.
A blue light spread from Neptune¡¯s trident, turning into a blue light that was directly drawn to Xi Yan.
Xi Yan swallowed her saliva and carefully said, ording to Xiu¡¯s previous instructions:
¡°Merfolks living all over the sea, I call upon you as the Queen of the merfolks. Follow my voice ande to the homnd of the merfolks. It has nowe to the point of the survival of our race. Please listen to my voice and follow the guidance of the sea to our homnd. I will wait for you here. For the future of the merfolk, please arrive quickly.¡±
Xi Yan¡¯s voice was transmitted to Neptune¡¯s trident. The blue light spread this sincere message to the ocean. Every drop of water and grain of sand in the ocean would transmit Xi Yan¡¯s voice to the merfolks scattered all over the ocean.
This was a call that only merfolks could hear.
Chapter 2416 - 2416 Return Politeness For Politeness (3)
2416 Return Politeness For Politeness (3)
The merfolks who lived in the ocean and swam freely in the ocean suddenly heard the same voice at the same time.
When the voice sounded, they put down everything in their hands and gathered together in a very short time, moving in the direction of the homnd of the merfolks.
The merfolks would finally gather again!
It would take a while for the merfolks scattered all over the ocean toe to the merfolk capital. During this period of time, Xiu had been repairing his soul with Neptune¡¯s trident and the Asura de. With both, Xiu¡¯s soul was about to bepletely healed. While healing his soul, Xiu did not forget to help Shen Yanxiao unlock the seal of her merfolk bloodline.
After suffering from Satan¡¯s rough unlocking, Xiu¡¯s unlocking did not bring Shen Yanxiao a trace of pain.
As the seal was unlockedyer byyer, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s understanding of her body also increased, and her connection with the ocean became closer.
Shen Yanxiao was like a fish in the ocean, and the Dragon God and Tang Nazhi could cope with it. On the other hand, Bian was almost driven crazy by the water around him several times. Even if he wanted to sign a contract and stay in his master¡¯s body like Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise, he did not have such an opportunity. Shen Yanxiao had to let Bian go back to the ind first.
There were few ces to live in the merfolk capital. The only ce where people could rest was the secret room where Xi Yan was held. Now that there were five people in the small secret room, it seemed even smaller.
¡°There¡¯s a group of merfolks swimming here.¡± Xi Yan¡¯s perception in water was the strongest among all of them. She had already sensed the first batch of merfolks approaching the merfolk capital.
¡°How many are there?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°A dozen,¡± Xi Yan answered.
¡°How long will it take them to reach the merfolk capital?¡±
¡°At their speed, two days at most.¡± Xi Yan, under the influence of Shen Yanxiao during this period of time, was finally no longer so timid. Although she was blind, she was no longer cowering in a corner.
Since Xi Yan was going to be the new leader of the merfolks, she must have the momentum of a superior, so as to infect other merfolks.
Shen Yanxiao was very familiar with this. She had also grown up from an ordinary girl to a lord of the Forsaken Land, and then to the leader of mankind. They were both women, so it was much easier for Shen Yanxiao and Xi Yan tomunicate.
Tang Nazhi crouched in the corner of the room and watched the two beautiful fishtails dangling in front of his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Shen Yanxiao¡¯s savageness, he would have gone up and taken two pieces of multicolored mermaid scales back. Such a beautiful thing would certainly attract girls more than gems.
¡°What are you going to do when the merfolkse?¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao. The merfolk capital had be like this, but the merfolks who rushed here did not know it. If they knew that the homnd of the merfolks they valued most had be a husk of what it was, it would be strange if they did not go crazy.
¡°Let them gather first and rebuild the merfolk capital,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Then Satan¡¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao with some hesitation. Xi Yan¡¯s voice could only be heard by the merfolks, but the body Satan was currently upying belonged to Mo Yuxun. Mo Yuxun had merfolk blood in his body, so he could probably hear her voice as well.
The sudden voice would definitely lead the great devil to the merfolk¡¯s hometown again.
Chapter 2417 - 2417 Return Politeness For Politeness (4)
2417 Return Politeness For Politeness (4)
¡°I was waiting for him.¡± Shen Yanxiao sneered.
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God widened his eyes. Why did he feel that Shen Yanxiao was trying to cheat Satan?
Tricking Satan?
Shen Yanxiao was definitely the first weirdo in history to have such thoughts.
¡°Little Xiao, don¡¯t tell me you want to¡ besiege and kill¡¡± The Dragon God made a throat-slitting gesture.
¡°You have a way to kill Satan?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow. The only way to kill Satan was to let Xiu use the power of devouring again to swallow Satanpletely. Otherwise, even if Mo Yuxun¡¯s body was destroyed, with the strength of Satan¡¯s soul, he could still continue to live as a soul.
The two great gods of creation in the world were not so easy to kill.
Xiu sealed him with the power of devouring. After nearly ten thousand years, the world had not seeded in destroying Satan¡¯s soul.
The Devil God and the Lord God had created all the races in the world. They were already existences that transcended everything. They were omnipotent gods in the true sense.
Destroying the god of creation was definitely not a simple matter.
¡°Unless Xiu finds his body and recovers to his peak state right now, and then swallows Satan, otherwise¡ I really can¡¯t think of any other way.¡± The Dragon God had fought Satan before and knew how terribly strong he was. Satan was not only powerful, but also feared for his near-immortal soul.
The emergence of the Undead race was copied from Satan¡¯s own devil nature. The immortality of the Undead race originated from Satan.
¡°Since I can¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t waste this chance. All I want is to get something back from him.¡± Shen Yanxiao curled her lips. If she wanted to kill Satan, she could only bring Xiu back to lifepletely, so now was not the time yet.
¡°You are going to lure him here to get something back? This is crazy!¡± The Dragon God thought Shen Yanxiao must be crazy.
Could Satan also be provoked casually? With just a few casual actions, there would be a river of blood.
¡°Although Satan¡¯s soul is immortal, it is not easy for him to find a suitable body. He should not let it be destroyed so easily. I don¡¯t have to find a way to kill him. As long as there is a way to destroy Mo Yuxun¡¯s body, Satan will naturally have scruples.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders. If Satan really had no scruples, he would not have waited until everyone was away to attack her. Although the elemental spirits were powerful, they were still young. If Satan were to fight them head-on, it was not impossible to beat them, but his new body would have been greatly damaged, which would then force him to continue to live in the form of a soul.
Wasn¡¯t Satan¡¯s previous n to ensure that his new body was safe and sound?
Shen Yanxiao only dared to do such a crazy thing because she grasped this point.
¡°The real decisive battle will be held on the battlefield. Before that, I have to ¡®thank¡¯ Satan for his care before.¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. So what if he was Satan? A group of ants could bite an elephant to death. She, an unscrupulous little thief, naturally had a way to make the Devil God vexed.
The Dragon God swallowed his saliva. Only then did he find that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s desire for revenge was really strong.
¡°War God, you support all this?¡± The Dragon God looked at the silent Xiu.
It sounded terrible to use Satan as a target of revenge.
Xiu faintly said, ¡°Naturally.¡±
Chapter 2418 - 2418 Opportunity to Live (1)
2418 Opportunity to Live (1)
The first batch of merfolks arrived a day and a halfter. When they arrived at the merfolk capital and saw the dpidated scene, they werepletely stunned.
¡°Friends from afar, wee back to the capital of the merfolks.¡± A beautiful figure appeared in front of the merfolks, her colorful fishtail symbolizing the purest blood of the merfolks.
¡°Leader!¡± All the merfolk immediately subordinated themselves to her.
A chuckle came from the beautiful multicolored merfolk.
!!
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not your leader.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and looked at the merfolks who were ready to salute.
The merfolks were stunned. They looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s beautiful fishtail and then at Neptune¡¯s trident in her hand. These were clearly the symbols of the ruler of the merfolks.
¡°Your actual leader is waiting for you in the pce. I am just a guide,¡± Shen Yanxiao exined with a smile.
Xi Yan was still too young and had never experienced such a thing, so Shen Yanxiao could only lead the merfolks in first.
¡°What? But you are a multicolored merfolk¡¡± A handsome male merfolk looked at Shen Yanxiao in surprise. A multicolored merfolk would only appear once every ten thousand years, and the beautiful scales were a unique symbol of the Merfolk Ruler.
¡°Rest assured, your leader is also a multicolored merfolk, and her blood is purer than mine,¡± Shen Yanxiao exined patiently.
The group of merfolks was confused by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words and followed her in a daze towards the broken pce.
In the pce that was almost in ruins, the merfolks saw a second multicolored merfolk. She was sitting on the onlyplete throne in the whole pce, quietly waiting for their arrival.
The same colorful fishtail, the same beautiful appearance.
The appearance of two multicolored merfolks at the same time really overturned the worldview of these merfolks.
¡°How is this possible¡¡±
No words could describe their surprise at that moment.
¡°I think those merfolks are going crazy.¡± The Dragon God, who was hiding in the corner, was peeping at the iing merfolks with Tang Nazhi.
¡°Why?¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by the few beautiful girls among this group of merfolks. The beauty of merfolks was different from that of other races. Although they were indifferent by nature, their appearance was quite in line with Tang Nazhi¡¯s appetite.
¡°The multicolored merfolk can be said to be the supreme king of the merfolk. There will only be one in ten thousand years. Moreover, the lifespan of a multicolored merfolk is much longer than that of ordinary merfolk. If a multicolored merfolk is alive, then it is impossible for a second multicolored mermaid to be born among the merfolks. Little Xiao and Xi Yan look about the same age, and both of them appear here in the form of multicolored merfolks. It would be strange if those merfolks did not go crazy when they saw the two legendary ruler candidates at once.¡± The Dragon God chuckled. In any case, he was just here to watch a show.
The Dragon God¡¯s guess was right. The group of merfolks had beenpletely petrified.
Xi Yan slowly told the merfolk what had happened in their homnd ording to the script she had prepared before, and encouraged them to pull themselves together and rebuild their home together to fight against the invasion of the Devil race with other races.
The merfolks, who were already confused by the two multicolored merfolks, heard that even Satan, the Devil God, had jumped out. Their fragile nervespletely cracked, and the whole pce was silent.
It was not until a long timeter that they reluctantly epted this reality.
Chapter 2419 - 2419 Opportunity to Live (2)
2419 Opportunity to Live (2)
The merfolks were very united. In the face of great threats, their unity was extremely strong. Even though they knew that they would face powerful devils, they did not flinch.
The first batch of merfolks soon adapted to the changes in their capital and began to rebuild it under Xi Yan¡¯s instructions.
However¡
The merfolks looked at the figures that were obviously from other races with extremely tangled expressions.
!!
¡°Little You! Let me help you. This shell is so heavy. How can your small arms and legs bear it?¡± Tang Nazhi, who was blooming with a sunny smile, went to a beautiful merfolk with a smile and directly took over the work of the other party and spontaneously got busy.
¡°Little You? Where did you get her name?¡± The Dragon God almost worshiped Tang Nazhi¡¯s flirting skills. It had only been a day, but this guy had already remembered the names of all the merfolks!
¡°This is called wisdom!¡± Tang Nazhi raised his eyebrows.
The merfolk teenager named Little You looked at Tang Nazhi, at a loss. The leader told them that this human and the dragon were allies of the merfolks and that they must be treated kindly.
In the face of Tang Nazhi¡¯s flirtations, the merfolks were very shy. They didn¡¯t know why this handsome human teenager was so enthusiastic about them. They just thought that it was how humans acted. They werepletely unaware that Tang Nazhi was pursuing them.
Shen Yanxiao remained silent about Tang Nazhi¡¯s unscrupulous actions.
In any case, based on her understanding of Tang Nazhi, he would never bring a merfolk home as his wife.
As time went by, more and more merfolks arrived at the merfolk capital. After learning what had happened here, they all chose to stay here and rebuild their homnd.
The dpidated pce was repaired bit by bit, and the chaotic seabed gradually recovered its former vitality.
More and more merfolks gathered here. Under the guidance of Shen Yanxiao, Xi Yan gradually rxed her mood and was no longer reserved. She was moving step by step towards a qualified Merfolk Ruler.
However, Shen Yanxiao did not rx her vignce.
The arrival of the merfolk confirmed that Xi Yan¡¯s voice had been transmitted to all the merfolks, and Satan was likely to be among them.
Satan, who had the moonlight ne, couldpletely hide his aura. The only thing that could tell whether he wasing or not was Xi Yan¡¯s perception of the ocean water. Moreover, Xi Yan could only perceive the killing intent pervading the ocean water. If Satan restrained his killing intent, even Xi Yan would not be able to detect his approach.
¡°Little Xiao, do you think Satan will reallye?¡± After spilling out his flirtatious nature, Tang Nazhi nestled in a white shell and looked at Shen Yanxiao. The merfolks who arrived these days had been secretly observed by them, and no suspicious candidates had appeared.
Shen Yanxiao sat on a coral reef andbed Xi Yan¡¯s beautiful long hair.
¡°He will definitelye. Satan doesn¡¯t know of Xi Yan¡¯s existence. Only a high-level merfolk with a trident can summon the merfolks like this. I also disappeared from his eyes here. He will certainly think that Xi Yan¡¯s call is caused by me. He will definitelye. Otherwise, how can he get back the body that best suits him?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow.
¡°Moreover, Satan does not know that Xiu has woken up, nor that Neptune¡¯s trident has been undone. He will not have any restraint.¡±
Other than Xiu, only the elemental spirits could make Satan restrain himself.
Chapter 2420 - 2420 Opportunity to Live (3)
2420 Opportunity to Live (3)
Xiu¡¯s awakening was an ident, and Satan would never know about it. The elemental spirits were now all on the ind. When Satan disguised himself as Mo Yuxun, he knew that the elemental spirits would not join in any battle.
Without these two forces, Satan would have no restraint at all.
The deterrence of the Dragon God, Tang Nazhi, Vermillion Bird, Taotie, ck Tortoise and Bian against Satan was very limited. With Satan¡¯s skills, it was not difficult to forcefully take Shen Yanxiao away from them.
¡°The tempting prey is right in front of him. Do you think Satan will give up?¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled. This was a trap she had set up with herself as bait.
!!
¡°Even if Satanes, what are you going to do? If he doesn¡¯t take action, we won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± Tang Nazhi knew more about the moonlight ne than the Dragon God and others. Even if Xi Yan were here, Satan would not be discovered as long as he kept hiding his killing intent.
¡°We will just wait for him to take action.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders.
¡°And then? You don¡¯t really want to steal from Satan, do you?¡± Tang Nazhi swallowed his saliva. Even if Shen Yanxiao was the strongest thief he had ever seen, stealing from Satan, the Devil God¡ Just thinking about it was very unbelievable.
¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t give it a try? I really want to challenge him.¡±
¡°Crazy.¡± Tang Nazhi could only use that word to judge Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yanxiao epted Tang Nazhi¡¯s ¡°praise¡± very calmly.
¡°But before hees, we don¡¯t have to be so nervous. In any case, our defenses have no effect on him.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not intend to besiege Satan. As long as Xiu was not really resurrected, none of them could kill Satan. Instead, they were likely to be killed by Satan.
¡°My goal this time is just to get something back. You should do what you have to do. Xi Yan, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not intend to say much and directly pulled Xi Yan out of the secret room.
¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Where¡¯s the agreed-upon n? You¡¯re too hasty!¡± Tang Nazhi almost knelt down to Shen Yanxiao. Wasn¡¯t this little miss a little too rxed? The target was Satan, the Devil God! She actually had no intention of taking him seriously at all.
Shen Yanxiao, who had swum to the door, turned to look at Tang Nazhi and said, ¡°n? Even an inescapable can¡¯t capture Satan. Why bother?¡±
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi waspletely speechless. He could only look on helplessly as Shen Yanxiao swam away with Xi Yan.
After leaving the secret room, Xi Yan carefully pulled the corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s clothes.
¡°Sister, is what you are going to do very dangerous?¡±
Shen Yanxiao patted Xi Yan¡¯s little head and said, ¡°I know my limits. Nothing will happen. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless to have too many people. I know what to do.¡±
Seizing a target with numbers was an act of bandits, and she was a thief. Naturally, she had to resolve all this in her own way.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart was filled with expectations. The goal of this trip was more terrifying than any she had encountered in her previous life.
¡°If I seed, my achievements will add another glorious stroke.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled. ¡°Well, Xi Yan, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You have to guide me well on how to sense the fluctuations of the ocean, which is very important to the n I am about to implement.¡±
Satan? Just you wait and see!
Chapter 2421 - 2421 Sacred Tool of Survival (1)
2421 Sacred Tool of Survival (1)
Shen Yanxiao came to the ind at night. As soon as the elemental spirits saw her, they excitedly hopped over to ask for a hug.
¡°Lord.¡± Yu Lei got up and bowed respectfully to Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Is everything all right?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°With Bian here, everything is fine.¡± Good, how could it not be good? On such an ind, not only were there six elemental spirits, but there was also a powerful Bian. Two days ago, Yu Lei saw several water-elemental magical beasts floating on the surface of the ocean, wanting to approach them, but when Bian just released his aura, those magical beasts immediately disappeared into the water as if they were being chased.
!!
Yu Lei finally experienced the strength of a top magical beast. Thinking of the mythical beast that was once hard to see even in the Brilliance Continent, now bing a bodyguard by his side, his safety index soared. Other magical beasts did not even have the courage to approach this ce.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and picked up the fire elemental spirit.
¡°Little Fire, I need your help again.¡±
¡°Bidiu!¡± The fire elemental spirit rubbed against Shen Yanxiao¡¯s little face and made a cheerful sound.
Shen Yanxiao came to the ind not to stroll around, but because she had an important task here.
Xi Yan had now be the true ruler of the merfolk, but in terms of strength, Xi Yan was still very weak. The merfolks who had yet to reach adulthood were very weak in terms of fighting strength and self-protection. Although Xi Yan could sense the fluctuation of the ocean, she did not know how to control the ocean water to attack and defend.
Xi Yan¡¯s father had kept Xi Yan under house arrest in the secret room and had not taught her how to use the ability of the merfolks at all. As a result, Xi Yan was so weak that she could not even defeat ordinary merfolks. If this were before, it would be fine. After all, the creatures in the sea would not rashly provoke the merfolks, but now the situation was different. Not to mention that Satan might appear at any time, Xi Yan¡¯s survival in theing war alone would be very difficult.
Xiu once said that the invasion of the Devil race must be from the Brilliance Continent. Because the passage of the Devil race was in the Brilliance Continent, the Brilliance Continent would be the main battlefield against the Devil race.
The Brilliance Continent was vast. If the merfolks wanted to participate in the war, they must leave the ocean they were familiar with. Xi Yan¡¯s perception could only be effective in the water. Once they arrived onnd, she would immediately be amb to be ughtered.
How to ensure Xi Yan¡¯s future survival was the problem Shen Yanxiao had to solve now.
Once themander of a race was killed, it would cause great chaos in the race.
The role of a leader was not in actualbat, but as a spiritual symbol that guided their people to move forward.
Even for the powerful devils, after Satan was devoured by Xiu, it also caused great chaos and they lost all their fighting spirit, which was why theypletely copsed and retreated to the Underworld.
Leaders of the other races had the ability to protect themselves. Even the young little golden dragon could easily escape from the devils, not to mention the Elf King and Yaksha. Xi Yan was the weakest of all the leaders. Not only was she underage, but she was also blind. After losing the perception of the ocean water, she wouldpletely lose all her sight. Coupled with the fact that she was not aggressive, she would easily be a target of the devils.
Chapter 2422 Sacred Tool of Survival (2)
Chapter 2422 Sacred Tool of Survival (2)
In thest war between gods and devils, the way the Devil race attacked was very targeted. They would think of ways to kill the rulers of each race first, unscrupulously.
Once the leader was killed, the fighting strength of that race would be greatly reduced.
Therefore, after thest war between gods and devils, all the leaders of all races were killed in battle.
To capture the thief, first capture the leader. Both sides knew this very well.
As leaders, not only must they be the leader who guided their people to fight, but they would also be the main target of the Devil race.
The longer the rulers of the various races could survive in battle, the longer the fighting strength of that race wouldst.
Shen Yanxiao came to the ind this time to build a sacred tool that could be used by Xi Yan. Her goal was very clear: the strongest defense!
In Xi Yan''s current situation, she was not suitable to fight. In such a short period of time, Shen Yanxiao had no way to turn her into a fighting merfolk with explosive fighting strength, so she could only help out with her defenses.
Fortunately, the merfolk blood in her body had awakened, and so the sacred tools she created could be used by the merfolks.
Before Shen Yanxiao left the Storm Continent, she stockpiled several rare metals in her storage ring in order to be able to find materials without any effort when building sacred tools. The sacred tool she used was a defensive and control type. She wanted to build a more defensive sacred tool based on her own sacred tool. Xi Yan''s ability was not enough to control a control-type sacred tool, so Shen Yanxiao must eliminate this aspect and devote all her efforts to the defensive aspect of the sacred tool.
Shen Yanxiao selected the most flexible rare metal and smelted it. Fortunately, there was the Multi-elemental Furnace. Even on such an ind with harsh conditions, she could forge a sacred tool with ease.
"Bidiu?"
Several idle elemental spirits surrounded Shen Yanxiao and watched her forge a sacred tool.
Scarlet mes ignited in her palm and the metal suspended above the mes quietly melted.
"Little fellow, can I borrow some of your power?" Shen Yanxiao bent down and looked at the earth elemental spirit.
She had yet to try the amazing effect of integrating the power of elemental spirits into a sacred tool.
Among the several elemental spirits, the earth elemental spirit had the strongest defense. Integrating the earth element into Xi Yan''s sacred tool could improve the defense of the sacred tool.
"Bidiu?" The earth elemental spirit blinked its big watery eyes in confusion.
"Can you gather the earth elements together and lend them to me?" Shen Yanxiao coaxed the simple elemental spirit. Although the elemental spirits could not participate in any battle, it should not be a vition of their principles to help her forge pre-war equipment to increase the strength of her forces.
"Bidiu!" The earth elemental spirit finally understood what Shen Yanxiao meant. It jumped up, and its small round body turned into a brown light in mid-air. The light gradually extended and finally turned into the appearance of an elemental spirit.
small round body turned into a brown light in mid-air. The light gradually extended and finally turned into the appearance of an elemental spirit.
"This is a gathering ce of water elements, so the earth elements I can gather are very few." The earth elemental spirit floated in the air and looked at the endless sea.
The power of elemental spirits relied on the forces of nature. In different areas, the elements they could mobilize were somewhat different.
Just like at the seaside, the water elemental spirit was currently the most powerful. The ocean water from all directions could provide it with a steady stream of water elements, and the fire elemental spirit was the strongest when there were mes around.
Chapter 2423 Sacred Tool of Survival (3)
Chapter 2423 Sacred Tool of Survival (3)
Looking around, the only thing that could provide elements to the earth elemental spirit was this small ind.
"It doesn''t matter. It''s always good to give it a try." Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth with a smile. Reasonably speaking, the water element should be morepatible with the merfolks, but there was a lot of uncertainty about the defensive ability of the water element, so Shen Yanxiao could only choose to add the earth element.
The earth elemental spirit nodded. It opened its arms and guided all the earth elements to rush towards it.
A little light suddenly floated out from under Shen Yanxiao''s feet and slowly gathered towards the earth elemental spirit.
A small ball of light condensed between the hands of the earth elemental spirit.
The surrounding earth elemental aura also surged.
Finally, a ball of light the size of a pinkie finger appeared in the palm of the earth elemental spirit.
"This is all the earth elements I can gather." The voice of the earth elemental spirit had a trace of helplessness. If it were any other ce, it would have been able to condense much more earth elements than this. But now, such a small amount really made it feel pitiful.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the small ball of light in surprise. Although it was very small, Shen Yanxiao sensed arge amount of powerful earth elements she had never sensed from it.
These earth elements werepressed by the earth elemental spirit, and if released, they were enough to cover the whole ind.
"This is enough. If you add more, your sacred tool will not be able to bear it." Xiu''s voice suddenly sounded in Shen Yanxiao''s mind.
"Thepressed elemental power of the elemental spirits is nearly ten thousand times its size. Don''t underestimate this elemental power. If it explodes, it can blow arge city to the ground in an instant."
"¡" Xiu''s wordspletely dumbfounded Shen Yanxiao. She looked at the small ball of light in shock. It was not even as big as a quail egg, but it could tten a city¡
This was simply a condensed version of an atomic bomb!
This was the first attempt to integrate the power of elements into a sacred tool. Shen Yanxiao was very careful with every step. She did not want to blow up the ind directly because of one of her operational mistakes.
Shen Yanxiao used a metal rod to guide the power of the earth elements into the melted metal bit by bit, carefully grasping each step. If the guidance was too fast, the rare metal would not be able to bear the power of so many elements in a short time, and it was very likely to cause an explosion, but if the speed was too slow, the me of the fire elemental spirit would burn the power of the newly integrated earth elements.
Shen Yanxiao put 120% of her energy into it and carefully carried it out.
Finally, a few hourster, Shen Yanxiaopleted all the steps, and a dark golden ne was lying quietly in her palm with a trace of warmth.
"It''s done." Shen Yanxiao breathed a huge sigh of relief. For the first time, the power of the elements had been integrated with a sacred tool. The workload and psychological pressure were not ordinary. The time taken to build a sacred tool had directly doubled, and the consumption of mental energy had been integrated with a sacred tool. The workload and psychological pressure were not ordinary. The time taken to build a sacred tool had directly doubled, and the consumption of mental energy had also tripled.
However¡
Shen Yanxiao could clearly feel a trace of earth elemental power permeating the ne. Her creation was almost perfect.
"With this sacred tool, I don''t have to worry about Xi Yan." Shen Yanxiao wiped a thinyer of sweat from her forehead. Not only Xi Yan, but she was ready to make sacred tools for the leaders of all races that they could use. If time allowed, she would make more to increase the alliance''s chances of winning.
Chapter 2424 - 2424 New Life (1)
2424 New Life (1)
Sure enough, the sacred tool integrated with the power of earth elements had been greatly improved in terms of its defensive ability. After Xi Yan wore the sacred tool and summoned its armor form, she could even block seventy percent of the Dragon God¡¯s attack. When the Dragon God raised his strength to eighty percent, he could cause a little harm to Xi Yan.
This also meant that as long as Xi Yan was not fully attacked by the devil generals, she could keep her life.
Shen Yanxiao estimated that if the devil generals attacked Xi Yan with all their might, the armor would bepletely destroyed in the first attack, but being able to withstand a full-strength attack of the devil generals could effectively prevent the sneak attack of the devils, which was equivalent to an extra life for Xi Yan. As long as the attacker was exposed, the people protecting Xi Yan could protect her.
With such a sacred tool, Shen Yanxiao could finally feel a little at ease.
!!
With the passage of time, more and more merfolk came to the merfolk capital. Under the mes of anger and revenge, the merfolk capital was soon rebuilt. The new capital was more beautiful than what Shen Yanxiao had seen before. In addition to the gorgeous architecture, Shen Yanxiao also used her enchantment skills to set up charms all over the merfolk capital to make it stronger and resist some external damage.
The reconstruction of the merfolk capital made the merfolks extremely happy. Countless merfolks wandered around the capital, celebrating the happy moment with their heavenly songs.
At this moment, the merfolk¡¯s hometown had been reborn from the previous ruin; everywhere was full of vitality.
¡°When do you think Satan wille?¡± Tang Nazhi leaned against the window on the second floor of the newly built pce, watching the merfolks frolicking in the sea. The happy atmosphere did not infect them, because only they knew that under thisughter, there was probably an extremely terrible killing intent hidden.
¡°Maybe soon. Maybe he¡¯s already here, but he just hasn¡¯t found the right time.¡± Shen Yanxiao leaned against the reclining chair made of shells and propped her chin with one hand. With the arrival of more and more merfolk, the merfolk capital could no longer amodate all of them. Those merfolks who could not enter the capital to live had spontaneously built temporary living quarters around it.
The houses of the merfolk were very simple. As long as they had enough big shells, they could use it as a temporary residence. Now, standing on the upper levels of the pce and looking outside, with the merfolk capital as the center, all kinds of shell dwellings were spread out. The colorful big shells were like beautiful pearls scattered on the bottom of the ocean. The merfolks decorated their new home with coral and seaweed, and those precious gems and pearls were also embedded in the shells.
Merfolks had an extraordinary pursuit of beauty. They would collect all kinds of materials in the ocean to make their homes extremely beautiful. On ordinary days, they would also take care of themselves carefully. Therefore, merfolks had always been the embodiment of beauty in rumors. Both men and women paid great attention to their appearance and cherished their fishtails.
¡°You¡¯re not worried at all, are you? Satan¡¯s target is you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he willunch a sneak attack on you?¡± Tang Nazhi waspletely helpless with Shen Yanxiao¡¯szy attitude. This little girl seemed to have no self-awareness that she was being targeted by Satan.
Chapter 2425 - 2425 New Life (2)
2425 New Life (2)
¡°I never thought that he would appear openly.¡± Shen Yanxiao nced at Tang Nazhi. Satan was moody and never yed his cards ording tomon sense. Even she could not deduce how Satan would appear.
¡°Then why aren¡¯t you preparing?¡± Tang Nazhi wanted to strangle Shen Yanxiao to death. This little girl was too rxed.
¡°Prepare for what? Do I need to scream or tremble? Or should I lock myself in a cage and arrange for a group of merfolk to patrol around me?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow.
Tang Nazhi opened his mouth, but there was nothing he could say.
¡°Save your energy. What shoulde wille. When the time is ripe, he will naturallye to me. Let¡¯s not worry about it. But you¡ I haven¡¯t seen you hooking up with the merfolks recently.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not like to invest too much energy in things beyond her control. Thinking too much would only make her mind more tired. Even if she thought about it day and night, it was impossible for her to have the slightest effect on Satan¡¯s actions. Instead of that, she might as well wait and see and do what she had to do.
When he mentioned the word ¡®merfolk¡¯, the corner of Tang Nazhi¡¯s mouth obviously twitched.
After arge number of merfolks came to the merfolk capital, Tang Nazhi flirted with the beautiful merfolks a lot and sessfully maintained a very good rtionship with many of them. However, the good times did notst long. Tang Nazhi soon found that the indifferent nature of the merfolks was beyond hisprehension. Those beautiful merfolks were more willing to spend their energy building their own houses and dressing themselves up.
Even though Tang Nazhi loved beauty, it did not mean that he could stand a woman who would squat in front of the mirror all day long and dress up meticulously in front of her beautiful face.
Tang Nazhi could endure for a while, but if he had to squat on one side every day and watch those beautiful merfolks fiddle with pearls and gems to decorate their appearance, he would absolutely go crazy.
¡°I think¡ merfolks may not be suitable for me.¡± After careful consideration, Tang Nazhipletely gave up the idea of having a sentimental love story with a merfolk.
¡°Oh? Why?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi with a smile.
¡°Unsuitable personality, unsuitable habits.¡± Tang Nazhi scratched his head. In fact, he himself did not know what kind of woman he liked. He liked beautiful looks, but he did not like empty souls. He liked the sound of nature, but he needed the resonance of the soul more. External beauty was always a short-term attraction. The so-called heartbeat would only appear when the soul resonated.
Even though Tang Nazhi was a yboy, he had yet to find the one who could move his heart and make him willing to give up everything.
No matter how beautiful a girl was, after a short period of contact, Tang Nazhi felt only boredom and incongruity.
If they were not on the same page, no matter how beautiful she was, she could only be a vase.
¡°You finally understand?¡± Shen Yanxiao teased. Tang Nazhi gave off an unreliable feeling, but to tell the truth, with Shen Yanxiao¡¯s understanding of him, she believed that as long as Tang Nazhi met someone he really liked, he would love the other party wholeheartedly and be willing to give up everything.
When he was at Saint Laurent Academy, Tang Nazhi¡¯s appearance and temperament had attracted the pursuit of many youngdies. However, this seemingly romantic young man kept a respectful distance from all the women and maintained the etiquette of a gentleman.
Chapter 2426 - 2426 New Life (3)
2426 New Life (3)
Tang Nazhi did not say anything. He just looked at Shen Yanxiao with a strange expression.
Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes and waved her fishtail at Tang Nazhi.
¡°I think¡ if you can be more feminine, you might be my type!¡± Tang Nazhi felt that among the women he had interacted with, Shen Yanxiao was the only one that suited his taste the most. They hadmon topics, the same aspirations, and she had the perfect appearance.
Shen Yanxiao was stunned. Even if you beat her to death, she would never have expected Tang Nazhi to say such shocking words.
!!
For a moment, Shen Yanxiao was struck dumb.
¡°It¡¯s strange. By right, all the conditions are in line with my taste, but why don¡¯t I have any feelings for you?¡± Tang Nazhi had also given this question deep thought.
Shen Yanxiao was definitely the best woman he had ever met.
Independent, powerful, beautiful, smart, humorous, and a little naughty. Tang Nazhi should have fallen in love with Shen Yanxiao at first sight or something, but for some reason, he had never had such a thought.
The corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She felt that Tang Nazhi must have been hit too hard by the merfolks to have said such words.
¡°Oh, I see! I don¡¯t see you as a woman at all!¡± Tang Nazhi pped his hands in realization.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression showed signs of cracking.
¡°How am I not a woman? Tang Nazhi, tell me clearly!¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly summoned her silver whip and whipped Tang Nazhi, tying him up.
Tang Nazhi blinked his eyes, looked down at the whip tied to his body, and innocently said, ¡°Do you think a normal girl would greet herpanions in this way?¡±
¡°¡¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the whip in her hand and then at Tang Nazhi who was tied up like a dumpling¡
¡°Gentleness! Do you know what gentleness is? This is what an underage girl should do!!!¡± Tang Nazhi helplessly looked at Shen Yanxiao. From the moment he met this little girl, he felt that she was simply a little monster in human skin. Her various skills were so strong that they were off the charts, and her fighting strengthpletely exceeded all men around her. This girl was already so heaven-defying that the Phantom members directly ignored her gender.
What man or woman? This girl was a monster, okay? She was here to attack people¡¯s self-confidence.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and a gentle smile curled on her lips.
¡°Gentleness, is it? I understand.¡±
Tang Nazhi suddenly had an ominous premonition.
¡°Well, Little Xiao, I was just joking around. Don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re such an outstanding girl. Naturally, you¡¯re not someone ordinary people like us can covet. Only a god-like man like Lord Xiu is worthy of you.¡± Tang Nazhi looked at the increasingly ¡°gentle¡± smile on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face and his legs could not help but turn soft.
It was over! It was over! Due to the fact that the little girl had not gone berserk for a long time, he had almost forgotten how cruel she was. Misfortune really came from the mouth, and he felt that he was about to die.
¡°Little Zhizhi, tell me, how should I treat you gently so that you can feel how ¡®gentle¡¯ I am?¡± The smile on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face widened bit by bit, and the gentle smile turned into a horrifyingly evil smile.
Chapter 2427 - 2427 Attacked (1)
2427 Attacked (1)
No one would die if they did not seek death. Tang Nazhi was definitely the type that sought his own death.
When Tang Nazhi appeared in the hall with a bruised face the next day, the Dragon God, who was gnawing on a fruit, almost choked to death in fright.
¡°Satan is here?¡± The Dragon God stared at Tang Nazhi¡¯s swollen face and swallowed his saliva as he asked.
Tang Nazhi shook his head sadly.
!!
¡°Uh. Didn¡¯t you get beaten up by Satan?¡± The Dragon God looked up and down at Tang Nazhi. What on earth did this guy do? How did he end up like this? Looking at how he was beaten up, even his mother probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Wasn¡¯t his attacker too cruel?
Tang Nazhi was about to cry. ¡°It was Xiaoxiao.¡±
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°What on earth did you do? Why did she beat you?¡± Shen Yanxiao hit him? How much hatred did she have for him?
¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. In any case, this is not the first time.¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s grief was the greatest. In any case, he had already been beaten up by Shen Yanxiao.
Wasn¡¯t it just disfigurement? He would be fine after a few days!
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God¡¯s expression twitched slightly. He really did not understand why the way these humans got along was so strange.
Did good friends have to be beaten up to show their friendliness?
However, that was not right. When Shen Yanxiao was in the Hidden Dragon Continent, she did not beat Yang Xi up.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I will recover my handsome face in a few days.¡± Tang Nazhi rubbed his face that was still stinging. He swore that Shen Yanxiao did it on purpose. This time, she did not hit him anywhere but his handsome face, and the disfigurement was quite thorough.
¡°¡¡± The Dragon God seemed to understand why Shen Yanxiao beat up Tang Nazhi.
This kid¡¯s words were asking for a beating!
Was there such a shameless person?
¡°Brother Nazhi?¡± A soft voice came from behind Tang Nazhi. Tang Nazhi turned around sadly and saw Xi Yan standing behind him obediently.
¡°Xi Yan? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the meek and well-behaved Xi Yan and thinking of the cruel Shen Yanxiao, Tang Nazhi¡¯s heart was bleeding.
They were both merfolks with colorful fishtails, so why was the difference in temperament so huge?
¡°Qi Da just received news that a group of merfolks were attacked by magical beasts on their way to the merfolk capital. He wants us to rescue them.¡± Xi Yan whispered.
Qi Da was a merfolk who came from the eastern coast. He had lived in the merfolk capital for a period of time, but in the end, he chose to leave the merfolk capital for the sake of his beloved and lived with his lover on the eastern coast. Qi Da was also a candidate selected by Shen Yanxiao to contact various merfolks. Qi Da had good abilities and was much more experienced than the young merfolks. With his help, Xi Yan had it a little easier.
¡°Attacked? Where?¡± Tang Nazhi asked.
¡°It¡¯s not far. It will only take an hour to get there.¡± Xi Yan said.
¡°Magical beasts¡ let me go.¡± Tang Nazhi thought for a moment. It was hard to guarantee that there would not be casualties if he were to send merfolks to deal with those magical beasts. If he were to go, he could also bring ck Tortoise with him. No matter what magical beast they were dealing with, they could be easily repelled.
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Brother Nazhi.¡± Xi Yan said gratefully.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tang Nazhi waved his hand. With thefort of the gentle little merfolk, his heart that had been abused by Shen Yanxiao finally got a trace of warmth.
Chapter 2428 - 2428 Attacked (2)
2428 Attacked (2)
Tang Nazhi soon followed Xi Yan¡¯s instructions and rushed to save the trapped merfolks.
Just as Tang Nazhi left, Qi Da rushed over again. In another area, another group of merfolks was attacked.
This time, the Dragon God volunteered to help.
After the Dragon God left, Shen Yanxiao appeared in the hall. She looked at the back of the Dragon God and seemed to be thinking about something.
¡°Sister.¡± Xi Yan felt Shen Yanxiao¡¯s aura and swam towards her with her beautiful fishtail.
¡°Hmm?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xi Yan with a smile in her eyes.
¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t youe out just now?¡± Xi Yan had already noticed Shen Yanxiao in the corner of the hall, but she did not appear in front of Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God. Instead, after the two of them left, she swam out unhurriedly.
¡°In order to avoid them beingzy, it¡¯s better to let them deal with such menial work.¡± Shen Yanxiao patted Xi Yan¡¯s little head.
Xi Yan froze for a moment, then chuckled.
¡°Xi Yan, you¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time. You should take a rest first.¡± Shen Yanxiao said gently.
Speaking of gentleness, Shen Yanxiao also had gentle moments, but this kind of gentleness would only be shown to cute things and Xiu.
¡°Sister, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Xi Yan shook her head.
¡°You have to rest even if you¡¯re not tired. You won¡¯t grow up if you don¡¯t rest well.¡± Shen Yanxiao coaxed Xi Yan like a child.
Xi Yan smiled foolishly. Under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s coaxing, she could only obediently return to the small secret room to rest.
After the pce was rebuilt, Shen Yanxiao still kept the small secret room where Xi Yan lived, but it was slightly modified to make it morefortable. Moreover, the room was also equipped with a mechanism to open the entrance from the inside.
Although the secret room was built by Xi Yan¡¯s father to detain Xi Yan, it was an excellent hiding ce. No one could discover it if they hadn¡¯t known in advance.
After coaxing Xi Yan to sleep, Shen Yanxiao called Qi Da and asked him to tell all the merfolks that they had worked too hard these days and that they should have to have a good rest and put aside the matter of sorting out the details of the capital for the time being.
Although Shen Yanxiao was not the Merfolk Ruler, she also had an insurmountable position in the minds of the merfolks. Her multicolored fishtail made all the merfolks willing to listen to hermands.
The merfolks soon followed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s instructions and put down their work. They either went back to rest or swam in the ocean together.
Shen Yanxiao stood in the pce and watched the merfolks disperse back into their homes. The smile in her eyes gradually faded.
¡°Attacked? Satan¡¯s methods are not so brilliant.¡± With no one around, Shen Yanxiao finally showed her real emotions. She held Neptune¡¯s trident in one hand and stroked her chin with the other.
Merfolks had a certain advantage in the ocean, and few water-elemental magical beasts would take the initiative to attack them. But today, it was such a coincidence that merfolks were attacked one after another when they were about to reach the merfolk capital. This gave off the feeling that it was deliberate.
¡°The trick is not about being clever or not, but that you have no choice but to step into it even though you know it is a trap.¡± All of a sudden, a deep voice sounded from behind Shen Yanxiao, and that shuddering aura once again shrouded the brand new hall.
¡°Little guy, you knew that the merfolks were attacked to lure those two idiots away, so why didn¡¯t you stop them? You knew it was a trap, but you still stepped into it. It¡¯s really adorable.¡±
Chapter 2429 - 2429 Attacked (3)
2429 Attacked (3)
¡°Does it make any difference to you whether they are here or not? Leaving them behind will only stain your hands with more blood.¡± Shen Yanxiao turned around in an unusually calm manner, and what she saw was Mo Yuxun¡¯s face. However, that evil smile did not match Mo Yuxun¡¯s cold appearance, which was abnormally dazzling.
¡°So, you let them go just to wee me? I say, Little Xiao, do you really miss me so much?¡± Satan smiled deeply. The shouts of the merfolks could not escape his ears. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s posture made it clear that she knew he woulde.
¡°I¡¯m really touched. It turns out it¡¯s not just my unrequited love.¡± Satan raised his hand and lifted Shen Yanxiao¡¯s chin.
Shen Yanxiao turned her head away and avoided Satan¡¯s teasing.
!!
¡°If you ask me, you should be the one who is moved, right? You knew that I did this to lure you out, but you still dared to appear?¡±
The conversation between smart people was that simple.
Both Shen Yanxiao and Satan knew each other¡¯s intentions.
¡°I naturally understand, but I¡¯m curious. Why on earth did you, this crafty little fellow, lure me out? As you know, I am extremely reluctant to leave without you. Your disappearance really hurts my heart.¡± Satan did not mind Shen Yanxiao¡¯s evasion, and the smile on his face became more and more prominent.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s invitation to enter the urn was very straightforward. Satan just wanted to know why this little fellow chose to walk right into the trap.
Be it the Dragon God or that human teenager, even with a few mythical beasts, they were absolutely not his opponents. It was really crazy for Shen Yanxiao to lure him out like this.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Satan and was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Have you never suffered a loss?¡±
Satan raised an eyebrow.
¡°Do you think that luring you out is courting death?¡±
Satan said nothing, but the smile on his face had acquiesced to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s question.
¡°People who are overconfident are always prone to failures,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Oh? Then I look forward to what you will do to make me fail.¡± Satan chuckled. In his opinion, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s various actions were very interesting. He was really looking forward to how far her little cleverness could develop.
Shen Yanxiao smiled and swung her beautiful fishtail as she swam in the hall.
Satan did not care if she pulled away from him. Shen Yanxiao was right in front of him. As long as she was still in the hall, no matter how far away she was, he was sure that he could catch her in an instant.
¡°As a Devil God, isn¡¯t it ridiculous to have your things taken away so easily?¡± Shen Yanxiao made sure that the distance was enough before she stopped. In her hands, she was holding the moonlight ne and a storage ring in her hand.
Satan¡¯s proud face finally cracked. He subconsciously touched his neck and fingers and found that before he knew it, his storage ring and ne had been taken away by Shen Yanxiao.
¡°You really surprised me.¡± Satanughed instead of getting angry. Shen Yanxiao was the only thief in the world who could steal his things from under his nose.
¡°There are more surprises.¡± Shen Yanxiao neatly wore the interspatial ring and ced the moonlight ne into it.
¡°You can¡¯t take me away today.¡±
Chapter 2430 - 2430 Fight With One’s Life (1)
2430 Fight With One¡¯s Life (1)
Satan sneered and suddenly disappeared from the hall.
Shen Yanxiao stood rooted on the spot with a confident smile on her face.
¡°Little fellow, you are too confident. ying with me like this will result in punishment.¡± Satan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Shen Yanxiao. He had alreadye behind her and reached out to grab her.
But in an instant, a tall figure stood between Shen Yanxiao and Satan and grabbed Satan¡¯s wrist.
¡°You don¡¯t deserve to touch her.¡± The cold voice seemed to be able to freeze the air. Xiu narrowed his eyes and looked coldly and arrogantly at the surprised Satan.
Satan immediately withdrew and looked at Xiu beside Shen Yanxiao in disbelief.
¡°How does it feel to fail miserably?¡± Shen Yanxiao turned around and looked at Satan with her arms crossed over her chest.
Satan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked dangerously at Xiu standing in front of him.
¡°Asura, you¡¯re awake!¡± Xiu¡¯s appearance far exceeded Satan¡¯s expectations. ording to what he had learned from Shen Yanxiao, the War God had fallen into a deep sleep after he overexerted himself. If he did not return to the Brilliance Continent to absorb more dark elements, it was absolutely impossible for him to wake up.
What surprised Satan even more was that the degree of solidification of Di Xiu¡¯s soul in front of him was far stronger than what he had seen before, which indicated that Di Xiu¡¯s soul had been greatly repaired and was close topletion.
¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to miscalcte, does it? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? To lure you out without any preparation.¡± Shen Yanxiao had a treacherous smile on her face. To deal with Satan, she didn¡¯t need many people. Xiu alone was enough.
¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you with Asura here? Shen Yanxiao, you¡¯re still too naive!¡± Satan sneered. The appearance of the War God really surprised him, but in terms of strength, he was still stronger than the War God. If they really fought, he would be the victor.
¡°You can give it a try. I believe that even if Xiu can¡¯t kill you, it will not be a problem to destroy your body. By the way, I will tell you that I haveid out an inscription array around this pce. Even if you can defeat Xiu, you will have to pay a huge price. You will never take me away. As long as I activate the inscription array here, the entire merfolk capital will be blown to pieces in an instant. How capable are you to protect me, the most suitable vessel for you, while blocking Xiu?¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s smile was extremely evil. She had sent all herpanions and the merfolks away just for this moment.
Satan gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Are you not afraid of death? If you do this, you will not be the only one to die. All the merfolks here will be buried with you.¡±
Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders.
¡°Even if I were to be captured by you, I would still die. Without me, human beings will not be able to fight you. If you get the perfect vessel, your strength will certainly increase greatly. Once that happens, it will be even more difficult for the alliance to deal with you. At that time, all races will still die in the war against the Devil race. Instead of that, I might as well destroy myself and lose this group of merfolks. At the same time, I can destroy your current vessel and myself. I believe it will not be so easy for you to find a suitable vessel in a short time, right?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Satan with a smile.
Chapter 2431 - 2431 Fight With One’s Life (2)
2431 Fight With One¡¯s Life (2)
Shen Yanxiao had never been afraid of death.
She was only afraid of living an ignoble existence.
Rather than living a little longer and eventually bing a part of the enemy, it was better to kill herself first.
It was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s principle to rather die than suffer.
¡°I really underestimated you.¡± Satan did not expect that under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s seemingly calm face, there would be such a terrible belief.
¡°It¡¯s not that you look down on me, but you think too highly of yourself. So what if you are the Devil God? There are many things in this world that are not under your control. Not everything is under your control.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s smile was exceptionally brilliant. When she thought of the miserable days when she was abused by Satan before, and then looked at Satan¡¯s furious face right now, her heart felt extremelyfortable.
¡°Then I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re as determined as you say.¡± Satan¡¯s eyes flickered with a dangerous light as he suddenly rushed towards Shen Yanxiao.
The moment Satan was about to approach Shen Yanxiao, Xiu had already blocked his path.
¡°Asura, you are now in a soul state. If what that little fellow said is true, under my attack, you still have to bear the power of that explosion and you willpletely disappear from this world. Why bother?¡± Satan looked at Xiu. In thest battle between gods and devils, he had also blocked his way and finally stopped the advancement of the Devil race.
¡°So what?¡± Xiu did not waver in the slightest. He stood firmly in front of Shen Yanxiao, not letting Satane any closer.
¡°What do you think? Do you know what it means to disappear? You will no longer feel everything in this world. Joy, anger, sorrow, and joy will turn into nothingness. What you cherish and value willpletely disappear from your world.¡± Satan sneered.
¡°In this world, there is only one person and one thing I cherish, and you are going to destroy her right now. There is nothing to say between us.¡± Xiu summoned the Asura de. The crystal clear de flickered with a cold light in the water. Satan¡¯s bewitchment did not bring even a single waver to his soul.
¡°What¡¯s the point of struggling on the deathbed? The God race has perished, and even the Lord God you trust the most is nowhere to be found. You sad gods, clearly abandoned by the Lord God, are still foolishly guarding the beliefs he left behind, causing the whole race to be extinct. Is this your persistence? Looking at the world, there is no longer a ce for the God race. The Light God has fallen to be a demigod, the Dragon God lives in a humble mortal body, and you have also been experimented on by the human beings you once protected. The persistence of the God race is simply a joke. No one will remember your efforts at all. What you protect is just a group of ungrateful good-for-nothings. Walking towards destruction for such a group of people, is this what you want?¡± Satan looked at Xiu with a low smile. He had always felt that the God race was a very sad race. Although they had the responsibility to protect all things in the world, they did not get any reward.
In order to protect this world, the God race fought a bloody war to the end. However, how many races in this world still remembered the sacrifices of the God race?
The God race had be a legend over the years. Those rescued races still lived their happy lives and even fought among themselves. Only in rare cases would they hypocritically sigh at the once powerful God race.
Chapter 2432 - 2432 Fight With One’s Life (3)
2432 Fight With One¡¯s Life (3)
Heroes were always thought of when people were in danger. No one would miss those sacrificed lives when living a happy life.
Satan¡¯s words surprised Shen Yanxiao. She had to admit that what Satan said was indeed the truth.
The God race had sacrificed everything for this world, but how many people would remember their sacrifice after the war between gods and devils?
Nearly ten thousand years. Nearly ten thousand years of wind and frost had worn down the history of blood and tears. The once earth-shattering war had gradually faded from people¡¯s memories. Words passed down from generation to generation would eventuallye to zero.
How many of the major races that had been saved by the God race with the lives of their entire race would still remember those gods that had disappeared from the world?
After Shen Yanxiao was reborn, she had hardly heard any rumors about the God race for a long time, and she had never heard the word ¡®God¡¯ from anyone.
If it were not for Xiu¡¯s appearance, perhaps Shen Yanxiao would not have understood this extinct race.
How sad was that?
The heroes of the past were gradually forgotten. The humans who had forgotten the pain of the war were still fighting with each other. Even Xiu¡¯s body had been used by those Warlocks as experimental materials.
Return evil with good. Humans often did such things.
The smile on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face faded bit by bit and her brows gradually wrinkled.
Did Xiu really not have any hatred at all? At first, he chose to perish together with Satan in order to save themon people, but in the end, it was the descendants of the humans he had saved who dug him out and released the Devil God. Using the War God¡¯s soul as the key to the god bloodline, they divided Xiu¡¯s soul bit by bit.
Wasn¡¯t Xiu resentful that the humans he had saved treated him like this?
¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±
Xiu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
¡°That¡¯s the devils¡¯ bewitchment. Ignore it.¡±
Shen Yanxiao was stunned. All of a sudden, the struggle and distress coiled in her heart disappeared in that cold voice.
¡°Devils are good at bewitching people with their appearance and words. You don¡¯t have to listen to their words.¡± Xiu raised his hand and touched the hair hanging on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s shoulders. He felt the confusion and hesitation in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart. This was really the result of being bewitched by the words of the devils.
Shen Yanxiao was surprised, ¡°I just thought Satan¡¯s words made sense.¡±
¡°What the God race has to protect is not any race, but the bnce between heaven and earth. Whether there are other races or not is not important to the God race, so we have never felt that other races owe us, because the goal we are protecting is not them,¡± Xiu lightly said. He knew that Satan¡¯s words were extremely bewitching. Devils were naturally good at inciting the dark side of people¡¯s hearts. Shen Yanxiao had never been in contact with the Devil race, so naturally, she was not on guard.
¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re just saying that to reassure the little guy. The bnce between heaven and earth? If you¡¯re not protecting other races, why do you have to take the lead?¡± Satan did not stop his bewitching.
But this time, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes were extremely clear. She looked at Satan and said with a smile, ¡°The past is history after all. I don¡¯t care what happened to the gods in the past. I know that from now on, I am the only one Xiu wants to protect, and he is the only god I believe in.¡±
Chapter 2433 - 2433 Fight With One’s Life (4)
2433 Fight With One¡¯s Life (4)
¡°I am enough to be his believer!¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her little face without the slightest trace of confusion.
Between him and Satan, it was either you die or I die.
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s energetic smile and nodded with satisfaction.
The smile on Satan¡¯s face gradually faded after noticing that his bewitchment no longer worked on Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Do you want to give it a try? Let¡¯s die together.¡± Shen Yanxiao revealed a brilliant smile as she held a scroll in her hand.
Satan stared at Shen Yanxiao in silence, as if to see if she had such determination or not.
After a long time, Satan shrugged his shoulders.
¡°Forget it. You win this time. After six months, my devil army will step into the Brilliance Continent. Little fellow, I¡¯d like to see if those pieces of trash you put together can resist my devil army, and you will be my most perfect trophy in this war.¡± ck mist condensed around Satan, engulfing him bit by bit.
¡°Take the things in the interspatial ring as a gift for you. Asura, you and I will fight again. At that time, I will wash away my previous shame and seize your most cherished treasure.¡±
The moment Satan¡¯s voice dissipated in the ocean water, the ck mistpletely wrapped around him and dispersed with a bang. He had disappeared without a trace.
Shen Yanxiao stared at the ce where Satan had left for a long time.
¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Xiu looked at the stunned Shen Yanxiao and said.
¡°Is he really afraid that I will detonate this ce?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her head and looked at Xiu.
¡°You are the only vessel in the world that can perfectly bear Satan¡¯s soul. Ouyang Huanyu has lost the key to the blood of the God race and can no longer duplicate the miracle of the integration of the eight races. Satan will not let hisst hope of resurrection be destroyed.¡± Xiu was not surprised by Satan¡¯s departure. Satan might be cunning, but he also cherished his life very much. Shen Yanxiao was the most suitable vessel he had found so far. He would not let Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body suffer any damage unless it was absolutely necessary.
¡°Moreover, he is confident that he can win in six months.¡±
Satan¡¯s concession this time also indicated how terrible the fighting strength of the devils would be.
¡°There¡¯s only half a year left¡¡± Shen Yanxiao muttered.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Xiu.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t install any explosive inscriptions in the merfolk capital at all?¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes and looked at Xiu innocently.
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao with surprise.
¡°I did install a lot of defensive inscriptions here, but my enchantment strength is not so strong that I can create arge-scale destructive enchantment array, so¡¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth raised a crafty smile.¡± I was just fooling Satan just now. ¡±
Shen Yanxiao had learned enchantment well, but the enchantment scrolls this time were being set in the water. Due to it being under water, their potency were greatly weakened. At present, she was unable to make an enchantment scroll that could achieve the terrifying explosion that Shen Yanxiao had mentioned before.
Of course, Satan did not know all this.
¡°Say, if Satan knew the truth, would he go crazy?¡± Shen Yanxiao chuckled.
¡°In the whole world, you are the only one who dares to lie to him like this.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao with eyes full of pampering. This little girl always brought him infinite surprises. Even Satan fell into her trap. This little brain was really amazing.
Chapter 2434 - 2434 A Tense Moment (1)
2434 A Tense Moment (1)
After sessfully fooling Satan away, Shen Yanxiao couldn¡¯t wait to take Xiu back to her room.
She looked at the moonlight ne and storage ring she had stolen from Satan, her eyes full of eagerness.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s really here.¡± Shen Yanxiao felt that she had never been so excited.
Xiu bent down and picked up the moonlight ne. After taking off the bead ne of mermaid tears from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s neck with one hand, he gently put the moonlight ne back on her neck.
¡°Xiu, aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu, who was not excited at all. Her big blue eyes were filled with urgency.
Xiu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He picked Shen Yanxiao up horizontally and pressed his forehead against her head.
¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so excited. Does Satan¡¯s departure mean that my previous guess was right?¡± Shen Yanxiao was as excited as if she had been injected with chicken blood. She was held in Xiu¡¯s arms, and her beautiful fishtail could not help but sway.
¡°Perhaps.¡± Xiu did notment.
¡°Then I¡¯ll open it?¡± Shen Yanxiao widened her eyes and looked at Xiu.
Xiu nodded.
Shen Yanxiao swallowed her saliva and lowered her head to look at the pitch-ck interspatial ring in her hand.
She took the trouble to n all this and lured Satan out to confirm one of her guesses.
Was Xiu¡¯s body stored in this interspatial ring?
After all, Satan once said that Xiu¡¯s body was in his hands. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s main goal this time was Satan¡¯s storage ring, because Xiu¡¯s body might be inside.
She was so nervous that it was as if her heart would jump out of her chest the next second. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hand holding the interspatial ring was trembling.
She and Xiu had known each other until they fell in love. What she hoped for was that they could stay together for the rest of their lives.
Helping Xiu find his body and bring him back to life had always been Shen Yanxiao¡¯s long-cherished wish. Now that the opportunity to fulfill her dream was right in front of her, she actually became nervous.
She was afraid and filled with expectation. She was afraid that her guess would be wrong. She was afraid that Satan¡¯s previous words were just lies. She was afraid that her great expectations woulde to nothing. At the same time, she was also looking forward to seeing Xiu¡¯s body the moment she opened the storage ring. She was looking forward to Xiu¡¯s resurrection. She was looking forward to her being able to really touch him and feel his warm embrace.
In a short minute, countless fantasies exploded in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind, causing her already tense nerves topletely copse to the limit. Her hand holding the interspatial ring could not move half an inch.
As long as she wore the interspatial ring on her finger and used her mental energy to activate it, she could open it and know the result¡
¡°I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Shen Yanxiao struggled for a long time before she said in a muffled voice.
¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xiu lowered his head and kissed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s forehead. He could feel her body trembling.
Shen Yanxiao was obviously more nervous than him about recovering his body. Compared to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s struggle, Xiu himself did not feel anything, as if what was inside was not the key to his revival.
¡°Then I¡ will really open it.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Encouraged by Xiu, Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and slowly put the pitch-ck interspatial ring on her finger. She tried to pour her mental energy into the ring.
Chapter 2435 - 2435 A Tense Moment (2)
2435 A Tense Moment (2)
The interspatial ring slowly opened, and Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart was in her throat.
In the interspatial ring, a figure of Xiu wearing golden armor with his long ck hair hanging loosely behind him could be seen. His soul-stirring eyes were tightly shut, and his hands were folded in front of his chest as he quietly slept. In the pitch-ck interspatial ring, he was so eye-catching, like a god sleeping in the night, quiet and natural.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth trembled slightly and her whole body tightened uncontrobly. She suddenly closed the interspatial ring and hugged Xiu.
¡°I found it! I found it! I really found it¡¡± Shen Yanxiao trembled with excitement. Her guess was confirmed and her careful nning finally got a perfect ending.
Xiu¡¯s body was in Satan¡¯s storage ring. It was so quiet and so beautiful, just like a sleeping beauty. No one could bear to wake him up.
The worries buried in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart for many years had finally been released. No words were enough to describe her excitement at this moment.
Xiu hugged Shen Yanxiao and gently patted her body that was trembling with excitement.
¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Xiuforted Shen Yanxiao in a low voice. He could clearly sense the explosive joy in her heart.
She was happy for him and excited that he was about to be revived.
¡°You can be resurrected, you can be resurrected¡¡± Shen Yanxiao used to be eloquent, but now she had no words to exin how happy she was. She repeated these six words while trembling. She hugged Xiu tightly, wishing she could integrate herself into his soul.
The worries of many years could finally be resolved, and Xiu could finally be revived.
She no longer had to worry about the excessive consumption of his soul or that he would fall into a deep sleep. From now on, this embrace would no longer be cold. She could finally feel the warmth that belonged to her.
Xiu quietly hugged her and endured all her emotions.
How many years had it been since he lived in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body as a soul? From his blurry consciousness to gradually bing clear, watching her go from being silly to being mischievous, it was not that he had never thought about it, but the hope of sess was exceptionally slim. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s journey was exceptionally bumpy. She took every step carefully. He thought that his body would never be found, but being by her side all the time was already enough for him.
As he watched the little girl grow up bit by bit, he knew everything about her.
Things that he did not take to heart were carefully remembered by her. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would try her best.
This time, she did not even hesitate to y with her life to swindle everything back from Satan.
Before she opened the interspatial ring, she was not even sure if his body was inside.
However, she was still willing to give it a try.
Xiu raised Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face and kissed her trembling lips with exceptional gentleness. What floated in his eyes was tenderness and love that he himself did not notice.
¡°Now is not the right time,¡± he whispered against her soft lips.
¡°Why?¡± Shen Yanxiao was stunned.
¡°Yun Qi once tampered with my soul. So my soul cannot be separated from your body. Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait until we return to Sun Never Sets before we take thest step.¡± Xiu¡¯s face was brimming with a warm smile. That smile that was enough to melt ice was so precious.
Chapter 2436 - 2436 A Tense Moment (3)
2436 A Tense Moment (3)
¡°You want Teacher to do it?¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked. Xiu¡¯s smile was really good-looking. The number of times he smiled could be counted on one hand, but every time, it made her feel that all the troubles in the world had melted into his smile. It was as if she was in a mountain filled with wildflowers, and everywhere she looked was filled with a fragrant smell.
If the lethality of Xiu¡¯s expressionless face was ny-nine percent, then the lethality of his smile would break through the sky.
¡°Yes.¡± Xiu nodded.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back in a few days!¡± Shen Yanxiao was already excited. It had been more than two years since she left the Brilliance Continent, and it was time to go back.
No matter when or where, Shen Yanxiao would never forget that Sun Never Sets was her real home. There was still a group ofrades who would live and die with her waiting for her there.
The matter of the merfolk capital had almoste to an end. After visiting the residences of the major races, Shen Yanxiao had sessfullypleted her task. Not only had she pulled the dragons, dwarves, and merfolks into the alliance against the Devil race, but she had also over-fulfilled the task. She had also roped in the undeads and unexpectedly found Xiu¡¯s body in the end.
There was nothing more perfect than this.
Shen Yanxiao could not wait to return to the Brilliance Continent, the Forsaken Land, and Sun Never Sets as soon as possible. She missed the kind Shen Feng, the straightforward Cave Wolves Mercenary Group, Lan Fengli who was devoted to her, and the Phantom members who were scattered across various continents. What made her even more eager was Xiu¡¯s resurrection.
As long as they returned to Sun Never Sets and found Master Yun Qi, Xiu could be truly revived!
The War God¡¯s rebirth would bring infinite possibilities to the future war.
¡°Okay.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao dotingly. The seal of the merfolk blood in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body would soon bepletely unlocked. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s journey to unseal her merfolk blood had been greatly deviated by Satan¡¯s appearance, but the ending was unexpectedly happy.
¡°I¡¯m so excited! What should I do!¡± Shen Yanxiao swung her tail happily and swam away from Xiu¡¯s arms. As if she had been injected with chicken blood, she excitedly circled around Xiu.
Xiu could not help butugh. He was used to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s usual calmness and restraint. It was rare to see this little girl disy such childish behavior, but it had a different vor.
¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked. Her blue eyes flickered with excitement.
¡°You¡¯re almost eighteen.¡± Xiu held Shen Yanxiao, who could not rest for a moment, and wrapped her in his arms.
Shen Yanxiao was stunned for a moment. She tilted her head and looked at Xiu in confusion.
¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Xiu looked at her.
Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes and tried hard to gather information about her being eighteen years old in her mind. In the end, she thought of something!
In an instant, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face turned as red as an apple. She immediately lowered her head and buried her face in Xiu¡¯s chest.
At the age of eighteen, he would marry her.
¡°When the war with the Devil race is over, it will be your eighteenth birthday. Little Xiao, are you ready?¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao, who rarely showed shyness, with tender affection in his eyes.
Shen Yanxiao twisted her body and was silent for a long time before she lowered her head and nodded firmly.
This¡
Was this considered a proposal?
It was not romantic at all!
However¡
What was with the happiness that was about to pour out of her heart?
Chapter 2437 - 2437 The End of the Journey (1)
2437 The End of the Journey (1)
¡°Heavens, are those magical beasts crazy?¡± Tang Nazhi gloomily returned to the merfolk capital with the rescued merfolks. When he thought of the crazy scene he saw when he rushed to the rescue, he felt that the creatures in the sea were indeed very unreliable.
Not far away, the Dragon God had also returned with the rescued merpeople. The two sides met in front of the merfolk capital.
After settling the rescued merfolk, Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God slowly returned to the pce.
Inside the pce, Shen Yanxiao and Xiu clung to each other. The scene was so beautiful that Tang Nazhi did not dare to look at it.
¡°I say, Little Xiao, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to show off your love at this time?¡± Tang Nazhi protested. Knowing that he was alone, she still stimted him.
Shen Yanxiao smiled and pulled away from Xiu. However, their hands were still sped together.
Seeing this, Tang Nazhi wanted to die.
¡°Let the War God hide first. Otherwise, if Satan finds out, he probably won¡¯t dare to appear.¡± The Dragon God was ustomed to this.
¡°Satan has been here.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground.
¡°You¡ What did you say?¡±
¡°The restlessness of the magical beasts was caused by Satan. After you left, he appeared.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
The Dragon God¡¯s face also darkened.
¡°Shameless, too shameless!¡± Tang Nazhi wanted to roar. After all, he was the Devil God who was named after the Lord God. How could his methods be so despicable and shameless? He lurked and lured the tiger away from the mountain. Could he not do it openly?
¡°You already knew?¡± The Dragon God looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s smiling face.
Shen Yanxiao nodded sincerely.
¡°Magical beasts in the sea rarely attack merfolks, but today they are unusually frequent. Obviously, Satan is behind this.¡±
Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God looked at each other. From each other¡¯s eyes, they could see that neither of them had thought of this.
Theypletely regarded the attack on the merfolks as a random urrence. Moreover, they were very proud to be their saviors. Little did they know that they had stepped into Satan¡¯s trap with jolting buttocks and were actually a littlecent.
¡°This is not how you y it.¡± Tang Nazhi crouched in the corner and drew circles. It was rare for him to be a hero, but he had fallen into a trap.
Shen Yanxiao had already seen through it, but she didn¡¯t even say hello to them. She just let them be tossed around in Satan¡¯s hands in such a muddle-headed way that their cocky hearts were about to be broken into pieces.
¡°Then he now¡¡± The Dragon God decided to ignore the fact that he had been deceived. This did not mean that he was stupider than Satan, but that he was not as treacherous as Satan!
That¡¯s right!
¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Gone¡¡± The corner of the Dragon God¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It had only been a few hours since they left the merfolk capital. If Shen Yanxiao hadn¡¯t said that Satan had been here, from how the surroundings were still intact, there was nothing suspicious at all. When did Satan appear so gentle? Did he juste and go quietly? Did he not take away a single cloud?
¡°Didn¡¯t he do anything?¡± The Dragon God had a little breakdown. This situation did not seem like Satan was here to cause trouble at all. He was simply here to visit!
¡°He had an idea, but I stopped him.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders. Just how much trauma did these two guys have about Satan?
Chapter 2438 - 2438 The End of the Journey (2)
2438 The End of the Journey (2)
The Dragon God and Tang Nazhi both had an unimaginable look on their faces. During this period of time, they had imagined Satan appearing countless times.
Rivers of blood, bloody battles to the end, blood staining the ocean¡
Almost every conjecture was apanied by bloodshed and killing, but they never dreamed that Satan¡¯s appearance this time would not cause any bloodshed, nor even damage a brick.
This did not make sense!
Satan,e out. We want to talk about life with you!
¡°You seem to be very disappointed?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at the guys who were about to say ¡°disappointed¡±.
¡°I¡¯m just a little ufortable¡¡± Tang Nazhi said weakly.
¡°There¡¯s a big gap between reality and my imagination. I have to take some time¡¡± The Dragon God¡¯s eyes were very confused.
So, their fear and caution during this period of time were unnecessary?
¡°You knew this would happen, so you didn¡¯t make any preparations?¡± Tang Nazhi thought of Shen Yanxiao¡¯sziness during this period of time. Previously, he despised Shen Yanxiao¡¯s passive attitude, but now it seemed that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s actions were indeed wise.
Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so intive. Satan left a message before he left. In six months, he wille with the devil army and fight us to the death,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Six months, that is not long.¡± Tang Nazhi immediately perked up. Everything before was just a small fight before the war. Once the war broke out, there was bound to be a slim chance of survival.
¡°The matter on the merfolk¡¯s side has more or less been resolved. Let¡¯s hurry back to the Brilliance Continent as soon as possible. After we return, I still have a lot of things to deal with. Master Yun Qi has made a little change in Xiu¡¯s soul. We have to go back and ask him to resolve it so that Xiu¡¯s soul and body can really integrate and reach its peak.¡± Shen Yanxiao was now eager to return home. All her intended allies had been pulled into her camp. The rest of the remaining time was for her to return to the Brilliance Continent and lead mankind to make the final pre-war preparations.
¡°Who is Yun Qi? How could he tamper with the War God¡¯s soul?¡± The Dragon God did not know any other human beings in the Brilliance Continent, but when he heard that a human dared to change Xiu¡¯s soul, he was thoroughly horrified.
¡°Yun Qi is my master. He is a very powerful Summoner. When he did this at the beginning, he also had his difficulties. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid that Xiu and I would have been reduced to minions of Ouyang Huanyu.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth evoked a nostalgic smile. There was a cause and effect. If it weren¡¯t for Yun Qi¡¯s actions back then, nothing would have happened to Shen Yanxiao after she was integrated with the eight bloodlines. She would have been regarded as the perfect experimental subject, brainwashed by Ouyang Huanyu and be his puppet, while Xiu would continue to be used in the bloodline integration experiment until his soul waspletely consumed.
It could be said that Yun Qi¡¯s actions saved Shen Yanxiao and Xiu¡¯s lives. He was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s teacher and also her and Xiu¡¯s benefactor.
¡°Now that Xiu¡¯s body has been recovered, the first thing we need to do when we return to the Brilliance Continent is to resurrect him.¡±
¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your master.¡± The Dragon God nodded as if he understood, but the next second, the Dragon God and Tang Nazhi immediately revealed shocked expressions. They shouted in unison, ¡°The body has been found!!¡±
Chapter 2439 - 2439 The End of the Journey (3)
2439 The End of the Journey (3)
¡°Yes, I took it back from Satan.¡± Shen Yanxiao answered honestly.
¡°¡¡±
The expressions of the Dragon God and Tang Nazhi were horrified to the extreme.
How long had they been out? It was not even half a day! It was not half a year, okay?
How could so many unbelievable things have happened in such a short time?
Satan came and went¡ and did not cause any damage.
Shen Yanxiao even¡ took¡ took¡ Xiu¡¯s body back from Satan!!!
What had happened during this period of time? Who could tell them that they were not dreaming?!
The stunned Dragon God subconsciously gave Tang Nazhi a p. Tang Nazhi was directly pped to the ground, making a muffled sound.
¡°Does it hurt?¡± The Dragon God asked nkly.
Tang Nazhi struggled to stand up, his handsome face flushed red.
¡°It hurts.¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s not a dream.¡± The Dragon God snorted dully.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s lips twitched.
¡°Little Xiao, you must tell me what exactly happened. Why do I feel so mysterious?¡± Tang Nazhi did not care to reason with the Dragon God. He was more curious about how Shen Yanxiao did it.
Shen Yanxiao did not hide anything. To make a long story short, she described Satan¡¯s appearance and departure to Tang Nazhi and the Dragon God.
While listening to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s unimaginable description, the two guys wiped a handful of tears for Satan who had lost all his money.
Except for Shen Yanxiao, there was probably no other creature in the world that dared to y tricks under Satan¡¯s nose!
Tang Nazhi had always known that Shen Yanxiao had great courage and was almostwless, but he never thought that Shen Yanxiao would dare to toy with Satan like this. Not only did she openly steal Satan¡¯s storage ring and the moonlight ne, but she also told a big lie in front of Satan without blushing or gasping for breath.
How bold were they?
¡°I think if Satan knows what you have done, he will certainly kill you. Whether he wants your body or not, he will kill you.¡± Tang Nazhi swallowed his saliva. No human could tolerate Shen Yanxiao¡¯s bold actions, let alone Satan.
¡°He won¡¯t know.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders without the slightest guilt.
¡°I suddenly feel that Satan is actually¡ quite pitiful.¡± Although they had a hostile rtionship, when the Dragon God thought of Satan¡¯s heroic reputation all his life and how he took pride in being crafty and treacherous all day long, he ended up falling into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands in the end. If this got out, Satan would probably have the heart to dismember Shen Yanxiao into pieces.
¡°Is it really appropriate for you to speak for the enemy like this?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow. It was fine if these two bastards did not praise her wit, but what was with them singing the same tune and mourning for Satan¡¯s plight?
The Dragon God and Tang Nazhi looked at each other and shook their heads in agreement.
Don¡¯t joke around. This guy even dared to scheme against Satan. If she used that little idea on them, they would definitely be toyed with until not even their underwear was left.
Looking at Satan and thinking about himself, Tang Nazhi instantly felt happy.
Being abused by Shen Yanxiao or whatnot¡ There was nothing to be ashamed of. Even Satan had been fooled, let alone him.
¡°Cough, Little Xiao, when do you intend to return to the Brilliance Continent?¡± Tang Nazhi was very sensible and changed the topic.
Chapter 2440 - 2440 The End of the Journey (4)
2440 The End of the Journey (4)
¡°In three days.¡± The sooner she returned, the better. Her allies had been confirmed, and the rest was the preparation before the war. Six months was not a long time. Shen Yanxiao had spent too much time roping in allies. There were not many days left for her to prepare. When she returned to the Brilliance Continent, she still had many things to resolve.
The first thing was to bring Xiu back to life. After Xiu was resurrected, he could open the entrance to thest temple and lead several Phantom members to ept the godhood of the superior gods and improve their fighting strength.
Tang Nazhi was about to break through the realm of a Saint Professional. Shen Yanxiao believed that the growth of herpanions in other continents should not be inferior to that of Tang Nazhi. Once they inherited the godhood of the superior gods, not to mention anything else, there would be at least a few more Divine level experts in the various professions, which would be a leap for the fighting strength of the human side.
In addition to inheriting the godhood, Shen Yanxiao also had to create as many sacred tools as possible for them in the future. In addition to the members of Phantom, Lan Fengli, the Seven Wolves, Shen Feng, Shen Jing, Shen Jiawei, and other experts in the Forsaken Land were all included in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s n. In addition to creating sacred tools for the main fighting forces in the Forsaken Land, the experts of the other four countries were also within the scope of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s n. Of course, themanders of each race also needed the protection of sacred tools.
It could be said that when Shen Yanxiao returned to the Brilliance Continent, it would be the time for her to get really busy.
¡°Dragon God, you don¡¯t have to return to the Brilliance Continent with us for the time being. You will set off today and go to the Hidden Dragon Continent to bring the news to Yang Xi and have him return to the Brilliance Continent as soon as possible. At the same time, I will have to trouble you to go to the Moon God Continent and find the Elf King. Inform him to tell my other twopanions to go back as well. Also, in five months, please bring the army of the dragons to the Forsaken Land of the Brilliance Continent and join us. I will find a way to inform the leaders of the other races when I return,¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the Dragon God and said.
¡°No problem.¡± The Dragon God smiled and nodded.
The day of the war was approaching, and all races had reached the critical moment of their final preparations.
That night, the Dragon God left the merfolk capital and flew to the Hidden Dragon Continent at full speed.
The departure of the Dragon God also indicated that the horn against the Devil race had been soundlessly blown.
In the remaining three days, Xiu and Shen Yanxiao unlocked all the seals of the merfolk blood.
Shen Yanxiao said a lot to Xi Yan, telling her that the merfolk should make proper preparations during this period of time. One of them was selecting some talents from among them to assist Xi Yan in managing the merfolks. She also told Xi Yan to lead the merfolks to the Brilliance Continent in five months. At that time, the armies of all major races would gather in the Brilliance Continent and vow to fight the Devil race to the end!
On the morning of the third day, when the first ray of sunlight sprinkled on the sea, it was finally time for Shen Yanxiao to leave. After saying goodbye to Xi Yan, she swam in the ocean with Tang Nazhi and met up with Bian and the others on the ind.
Vermillion Bird transformed into a huge firebird on the ind. Shen Yanxiao, Tang Nazhi, Bian, Taotie, Yu Lei and ck Tortoise, each holding an elemental spirit, took Mini Dragon and Little Phoenix on their way back.
The scarlet firebird slowly flew into the sky. Shen Yanxiao sat on Vermilion Bird¡¯s back and looked at the endless sea. The blueness reflected in her eyes marked the end of the two-year journey.
Brilliance Continent, she was back!
Chapter 2441 - 2441 Sun Never Sets (1)
2441 Sun Never Sets (1)
The hustle and bustle that could be seen everywhere in Sun Never Sets had brought infinite vitality to the city.
A handsome and extraordinary young man walked out of the City Lord Residence with a pile of files in his arms. The young man¡¯s handsome face was like a perfect work of heaven. His exquisite facial features were impable, but the chill in his eyes made people shrink back.
¡°Li! Wait for me!¡± Behind the handsome young man, an energetic figure quickly followed. He was an equally outstanding young man, but unlike the previous one, he always had a vibrant smile on his face. That brilliant smile seemed to be able to melt the ice and snow in February. All the negative emotions between heaven and earth did not leave any traces in his clear eyes.
The young man¡¯s call did not get any response. The cold young man walking in front continued to move forward at a constant speed.
!!
The young man following behind had no choice but to speed up.
¡°Feihuan, can your short legs keep up with Lan Fengli¡¯s speed? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± A teasing voice came from one side. A tall man looked at the young man who was trying his best to catch up with him with a smile. A smaller girl timidly snuggled up to him, her purple eyes full of shy smiles.
¡°Evil Wolf, if you have nothing better to do, go to the underground city and watch. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be fine after your Xiaoxiao¡¯s evolution is over. There are many demons to evolve. This is calledziness, do you understand?!¡± Su Feihuan wrinkled his nose and red at Evil Wolf who was watching a good show.
The purple-eyed youngdy blushed and shyly buried her head in Evil Wolf¡¯s arms while her small body twisted shyly.
¡°Haha! This is called envy! What about my Xiaoxiao? My Xiaoxiao was the first to evolve from a low-ranked demon to a high-ranked demon. What about my Xiaoxiao? Unlike a certain short-legged guy who has been chasing after our Young Master Lan Fengli for more than two years but still can¡¯t catch up. I suggest you consult Qin Ge about how to increase your height and grow your short legs a little. If you chase after her, it will save you some trouble.¡± Evil Wolf was not annoyed by Su Feihuan at all. Instead, he generously reached out and held the little demon who was about to die of embarrassment in his arms.
In the past two years, many demons in the Forsaken Land had shown signs of evolution. As the first demon to undergo an evolutionary reaction, Xiaoxiao had experienced the first evolution from a low-ranked demon to a middle-ranked demon and became the first demon to undergo a second evolution. She had be the second female advanced-ranked demon in the Forsaken Land.
Unlike Enchantress, who had the temperament of a queen, Xiaoxiao was very shy. Even after she became an advanced-ranked demon, she still had a shy appearance. She followed Evil Wolf all day long and had be his little tail.
Evil Wolf, on the other hand, hadpletely arranged for Xiaoxiao to be his future partner and would often disy their affection in public.
¡°All of you from the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group have no moral principles. You even want to seduce demons!! You are shameless!!!¡± Su Feihuanpletely exploded. In the past two years, all the teenagers his age had grown taller as if they had eaten hormones. Only he had the same height as two years ago.
Seeing that Lan Fengli was already a head and a half taller than him, Su Feihuan¡¯s heart suffered a huge blow.
Why did the heavens not allow him to grow any taller?!
Chapter 2442 - 2442 Sun Never Sets (2)
2442 Sun Never Sets (2)
Speaking of the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group, they had shown their formidable fighting strength. Other than that, the most interesting thing was the love and hate rtionship between the leader of the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group, Du Lang, and the advanced-ranked demon, Enchantress¡
This human and demon had be recognized as a model couple in the Forsaken Land. If Du Lang and Enchantress had not insisted on waiting for Shen Yanxiao toe back, they might have be a real couple by now.
Simrly, Evil Wolf had learned from the romantic rtionship between Du Lang and Enchantress. Together with Xiaoxiao, they became the second human-demon couple in the Forsaken Land.
Even though Su Feihuan despised them, he was still happy for them from the bottom of his heart.
In the Forsaken Land, there was no racial discrimination. Both humans and demons had the same status.
Demons had friendly rtions with humans. Bing lovers,panions, and brothers could be seen everywhere. Humans living in the Forsaken Land were no longer surprised.
In just a few years, the people living here had be ustomed to the existence of demons. Under their subtle influence, they had already treated demons as their peers. The two sides got along very well.
¡°If you¡¯re envious and hate me, why don¡¯t you hit me? Hahaha.¡± Evil Wolfughed wildly. Looking at Su Feihuan gnashing his teeth, he was in a good mood.
Just as Su Feihuan was about to speak, Evil Wolf said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. If you don¡¯t catch up, Lan Fengli will be gone.¡±
Su Feihuan was shocked and turned around. As expected, Lan Fengli had reached the end of the street. How could he still care about bickering with Evil Wolf? He immediately chased after Lan Fenglu with his short legs.
¡°It¡¯s not kind to bully our little brother like this.¡± The handsome man walked to Evil Wolf¡¯s side and nodded with a smile when he saw Xiaoxiao curled up in his arms.
Xiaoxiao smiled shyly at him and buried her face in Evil Wolf¡¯s arms.
¡°Qingming, are you really not going to persuade Feihuan? Isn¡¯t it a little difficult for him to follow Lan Fengli like this?¡± Evil Wolf looked at the man who spoke. He was Gu Qingming of the Silver Hands.
No one knew why Su Feihuan was pestering Lan Fengli. Ever since Su Feihuan moved to Sun Never Sets with the Silver Hands, he had been hanging around Lan Fengli almost all the time. However, what about Lan Fengli? He never gave any response. If it were not for Shen Yanxiao¡¯s instructions before he left, Lan Fengli would have been rude to the pestering Su Feihuan. As for Su Feihuan? Hepletely ignored Lan Fengli¡¯s indifference and followed him all day long.
Everyone could see all this. It was not that they could not ept things between people of the same gender. After all, even demons had been epted by them, let alone same-sex rtionships.
However, Lan Fengli did not have that intention at all. He maintained a certain distance from everyone. After Shen Yanxiao left, he was busy all day long. He was either capturing magical beasts everywhere or helping to organize matters in Sun Never Sets. He rarely had any private time. A discerning person could tell at a nce that everything Lan Fengli did was for Shen Yanxiao.
It could be said that in Lan Fengli¡¯s heart, there was no room for anyone else to gain a foothold other than Shen Yanxiao.
Only when it came to Shen Yanxiao would he reveal emotions simr to a normal person.
Chapter 2443 - 2443 Sun Never Sets (3)
2443 Sun Never Sets (3)
No matter how persistent Su Feihuan was, it was useless.
Gu Qingming sighed and said, ¡°What can I do? Once Feihuan gets stubborn about something, ten cows won¡¯t be able to pull him back. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that my brother and I are only short of whipping him. What¡¯s the use?¡±
Su Feihuan¡¯s persistence towards Lan Fengli wasparable to Lan Fengli¡¯s persistence towards Shen Yanxiao. Both of them were very stubborn.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about them. Let them be. How¡¯s the situation with your Silver Hands?¡± Evil Wolf looked at Gu Qingming and asked. Before Shen Yanxiao left, she had instructed Qin Ge to use as many members of the Silver Hands as possible to find the whereabouts of Warlocks who used Forbidden Skills. In the past two years or so, Qin Ge had led the Silver Hands to search everywhere and found a few nests. After those ces were discovered, Lan Fengli led a team to clean them up.
!!
¡°There are no new discoveries for the time being. What the Lord wants us to find doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy to find. After the previous two searches, those guys seemed to have learned their lesson. The few ces we found after that were all abandoned. Everything inside had been destroyed and we couldn¡¯t find any useful clues.¡± Gu Qingming felt somewhat helpless. They had never found what Shen Yanxiao was looking for. In the past half a year, those Warlocks seemed to have been prepared and would always retreat before they arrived, causing them to miss several times.
¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry. Your safety is the most important. The Lord wants all of you to stay safe.¡± Evil Wolf patted Gu Qingming on the shoulder.
As the two major organizations that had joined Sun Never Sets, the rtionship between the Silver Hands and the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group was getting better and better. Members of both sides would often gather together to drink and chat.
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Even though our members are inferior to those Second-ss Experts, it will still take some effort for ordinary people to discover our tracks.¡± Gu Qingming was still very confident in the strength of the Silver Hands members.
¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to the Herbalist Guild to get some potions. Do you want toe with me?¡± Evil Wolf asked with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s go together. I happened to hear that Great Master Ye Qing has concocted another potion that canpletely conceal one¡¯s aura. This thing is very important to our Silver Hands,¡± Gu Qingming said.
Shen Yanxiao had established a Herbalist Guild in Sun Never Sets, and the president of the Herbalist Guild was Ye Qing. Ye Qing had nurtured arge number of outstanding herbalist talents for Sun Never Sets with his own efforts. Although there were also Herbalist Guilds in other cities, everyone knew that the Herbalist Guild in Sun Never Sets was the Temple of Herbalists that everyone really yearned for.
Right now, in the Herbalist Guild of Sun Never Sets, there were ten Great Herbalists in addition to Ye Qing. As Ye Qing¡¯s disciple, Yin Jiuchen improved the fastest among all the herbalists. A few days ago, under Ye Qing¡¯s test, she became the tenth Great Herbalist of Sun Never Sets.
In terms of talent in herbalism, she was almostparable to Shen Yanxiao.
All the potions produced by the Herbalist Guild of Sun Never Sets were not for sale. All of them had to be supplied to the managers of the cities in the Forsaken Land, who would allocate them to the main members of the cities. As the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group and the Silver Hands were Shen Yanxiao¡¯s two major organizations, they had priority in the supply of potions.
Chapter 2444 - 2444 Sun Never Sets (4)
2444 Sun Never Sets (4)
In Sun Never Sets, Uncle Nine and Su He were discussing the smelting of a new batch of ores. Even though Shen Yanxiao had left, the Forsaken Land did not rx in the slightest. All thebatants had been trained to the greatest extent, while the nonbatants were constantly busy building all the items they needed to prepare before the war.
¡°The quality of this batch of ores is pretty good. I¡¯ve already given it to the Azure Dragon Family to forge. If nothing goes wrong, we can forge a batch of treasures.¡± Su He was responsible for the operations of the entire mining team. Every day, he would lead the team to the Forsaken Land to excavate new mineral reserves and transport them back to Sun Never Sets. The Azure Dragon Family was responsible for the forging of weapons and armor in Sun Never Sets. The city where the Azure Dragon Family was located was one of the five major cities in the Forsaken Land, and the city lord was Yang Xi.
¡°I¡¯ve sent those that were transported back to Azure Dragon City. As for the rest, I¡¯ll give them to other cksmiths to practice with.¡± Uncle Nine looked through the previous records.
¡°Those guys are still worrisome, right?¡± Su He smiled and said. The people he was referring to were all brought back from the gathering points discovered by the Silver Hands. Even though Lan Fengli had destroyed all the ces, there were still many experimental subjects that had survived. Most of them lived in abject misery. They were already in despair, but they did not expect things to turn around. These experimental subjects that had not been brainwashed were brought back to Sun Never Sets, managed by Uncle Nine, and lived with the vigers of the Graveyard of the Sun.
!!
¡°They are all poor people. They are very easy to talk to. They also get along well with others.¡± Uncle Nine smiled kindly.
The experimental subjects who had undergone racial integration experiments werepletely different from ordinary humans in terms of physique. They possessed the characteristics of other races in their bodies and were far stronger than ordinary people in terms of strength. As long as they were given a little guidance, they could be very powerful fighting forces.
¡°That¡¯s good. I still have to go to the Broken Star Pceter and send them a batch of equipment forged by the Azure Dragon Family.¡± Su He was extremely busy. Even though the team he led was not strong in terms of fighting strength, they were very professional logistics personnel. They were generally responsible for themunication between the various cities and the transportation of daily supplies.
¡°Everything should be ready, right?¡± Uncle Nine asked.
¡°It¡¯s about time. The equipment of the demon army has beenpleted, and the equipment of our human army is almost ready. There has also been news from the four countries. They have all finished integrating their armies and are now waiting for the appearance of the Devil race. Right now, we are just creating some top-notch equipment for some high-end fighting forces.¡± Su He moved his arms. In the past two years, they had hardly had a good rest and were busy all the time. It was precisely because of the mobilization of all the members of the Forsaken Land that they could build everything from scratch in such a short time.
¡°They are quite fast. I wonder when the Lord wille back. If she sees the current state of the city, she should be satisfied.¡± Uncle Nine had a nostalgic smile on his face. Who would have thought that the little fellow he met outside the Graveyard of the Sun that day would dominate the whole Brilliance Continent in just a few years and lead mankind to prepare to fight against the Devil race?
¡°When it¡¯s time toe back, she will be back. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After Su He bid farewell to Uncle Nine, he went back to his work.
Chapter 2445 - 2445 The Lord’s Return (1)
2445 The Lord¡¯s Return (1)
Above the Forsaken Land, a fire-colored shadow was flying at a very fast speed.
Lan Fengli had just arrived at the Vermilion Bird Family and handed the dossier to Shen Feng when he suddenly sensed something and his body stiffened in an instant.
¡°Li?¡± Su Feihuan looked at Lan Fengli in confusion. Before he could finish speaking, Lan Fengli¡¯s figure had turned into a shadow and disappeared from the Vermilion Bird Family.
On the city walls of Sun Never Sets, the soldiers guarding the city widened their eyes and watched as the ball of mes swooped down. All the soldiers were prepared for battle!
!!
A loud horn sounded and an ear-piercing sound echoed in the sky. All the humans and demons in the city stopped their work.
A loud bang sounded from the square of Sun Never Sets, and a huge cloud of smoke filled the square. All the people near the square stopped and stared at the strange smoke in doubt.
A figure sped over from afar. Before anyone realized it, he had arrived at the edge of the square.
A momentter, Lan Fengli stopped. His chest heaved violently, indicating that his excitement had broken out.
More and more people and demons gathered at the square. The smoke slowly dissipated, and a few figures could be vaguely seen.
Lan Fengli held his breath and stared at one of them. His clenched fists were stuck to his body.
¡°Pfft, Vermilion Bird, can you choose a less brutal way tond next time?¡± The young man¡¯s voice sounded in the square with some helplessness.
¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can jump down by yourself.¡± The arrogant retort was merciless.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare for you toe back. Can you stop fighting for a while?¡± The crisp voice that contained a smile was like a drop of water dripping on a calmke, stirring up a series of waves in Lan Fengli¡¯s heartke.
All of a sudden, Lan Fengli strode towards that figure.
Just as Shen Yanxiao walked out of the smoke, she saw a familiar face appear before her eyes. That handsome face had a trace of tension and the immaturity of the past had faded, making it even more shocking.
Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth, but before she could call out the name of the young man in front of her, she was hugged tightly the next second.
¡°You¡¯re finally¡ back¡¡± His low voice trembled, as if the emotions he had suppressed for a long time were about to explode. Lan Fengli hugged Shen Yanxiao tightly, wishing he could press her into his bones.
Shen Yanxiao was stunned for a moment before a smile blossomed on her lips. She reached out to hug Lan Fengli and whispered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±
The smoke that filled the squarepletely dissipated, and the figures that caused a hugemotion finally revealed their true appearance.
The entire square instantly became silent. Everyone was dumbstruck as they looked at those familiar figures standing in the square.
After a moment of silence, everyone burst into cheers from the bottom of their hearts at the same time!
¡°The Lord is back!¡±
¡°The Lord is back!¡±
¡°The Lord is back!¡±
Waves of cheers echoed above Sun Never Sets, conveying the news of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s return to every corner of the city in the most direct way.
The Demon Lord, who had left Sun Never Sets for two years, had finally returned triumphantly today!
Chapter 2446 - 2446 The Lord’s Return (2)
2446 The Lord¡¯s Return (2)
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s return set off a frenzy in Sun Never Sets. All the demons moved out and swarmed into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including the members of the Silver Hands, Cave Wolves Mercenary Group, Vermilion Bird Family, Herbalist Guild and so on.
All the forces in Sun Never Sets gathered in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. In the blink of an eye, the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was flooded.
Both inside and outside the mansion were crowded with demons and humans. The entire hall was so congested that not even a fly could fly in.
Shen Yanxiao did not know whether tough or cry as she sat on a chair in the hall and looked up at Freud and the few advanced-ranked demons squatting on the beams.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Shen Feng walked toward Shen Yanxiao. Seeing him, she hastily stood up and helped him to a seat.
¡°Your unfilial granddaughter is back. I¡¯ve made you worry,¡± Shen Yanxiao said with a smile.
With a kind smile, Shen Feng looked at Shen Yanxiao who had grown into a big girl. In two years, Shen Yanxiao hadpletely transformed into a bright and moving youngdy. Not only had she grown taller, but the unique curvaceous beauty of a woman had also be more obvious. No matter how prominent Shen Yanxiao¡¯s current status was, in Shen Feng¡¯s eyes, she was still the granddaughter he doted on the most.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Feng sized up Shen Yanxiao from head to toe. After ensuring that his granddaughter was safe and sound, he finally rxed.
¡°Grandfather, I came back this time because I have good news for you.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Feng with a smile.
¡°Oh? What good news? Tell me and make grandfather happy.¡± Shen Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with a thick smile. The grandfather and granddaughter had reunited after a long separation. Shen Feng, who valued family ties the most, missed Shen Yanxiao.
¡°I found Father and Mother,¡± Shen Yanxiao said with a smile. When she returned from the Moon God Continent, she had already told Shen Feng that Shen Yu and Wen Ya might still be alive. Now that she had seen her parents, she naturally had to tell the old man such a happy thing.
¡°Really?¡± Shen Feng excitedly held Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands. Shen Yu had always been his most beloved son. The news of Shen Yu¡¯s death back then was a huge blow to Shen Feng. Even though Shen Yanxiao had previously said that Shen Yu might still be alive, Shen Feng, who had believed that his son had been dead for more than a decade, still did not believe it. However, when Shen Yanxiao brought back the news of Shen Yu¡¯s survival, Shen Feng was immediately overwhelmed by the joy.
¡°It¡¯s true. Father and Mother are currently in the Hidden Dragon Continent. Soon, they will rush to the Forsaken Land with the dragons.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
¡°That¡¯s great¡ that¡¯s great¡¡± Shen Feng¡¯s eyes moistened. The changes in the Vermilion Bird Family made his heart ache. Right now, every descendant by his side was exceptionally important to him.
¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. My father and mother are fine now.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said. Reuniting her family had always been her wish.
Shen Feng wiped his tears and thanked the heavens for bestowing Shen Yanxiao to the Vermilion Bird Family. If it were not for her, the Vermilion Bird Family would have disappeared from this continent. Once that happened, how could he have the chance to meet his son and daughter-inw?
¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Shen Feng rubbed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s head as hemented.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is what I should do.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled.
Chapter 2447 - 2447 The Lord’s Return (3)
2447 The Lord¡¯s Return (3)
Shen Feng looked at Shen Yanxiao with relief. Shen Jiawei, who stood by his side, looked at Shen Feng silently.
Under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s assignment, Shen Jiawei was responsible for the affairs of the two cities. During the past two years, he had been doing his best and had never done anything out of line. Two years had also made this once timid young man more mature and stable. He had inherited the good genes of the Vermilion Bird Family in terms of appearance. Thus, Shen Jiawei was also very handsome. Because he was a prudent person and careful in his work, he had touched the hearts of many girls. Compared with the Phantom members, Shen Jiawei made those girls feel closer. After all, those unreachable genius youths were not people ordinary women coulde into contact with. What was more, there was Shen Yanxiao, the number one beauty of the Brilliance Continent, in Phantom. Under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s halo, all women could only feel ashamed.
However, Shen Jiawei was different. Shen Jiawei and Shen Yanxiao were rted by blood and he was often busy in various cities. Therefore, he had won the favor of many women.
Unfortunately, Shen Jiawei never paid attention to these things. Even when women expressed their goodwill, he would dodge them repeatedly, unwilling to have more contact.
!!
Others might not know about Shen Jiawei¡¯s actions, but Shen Feng was well aware of it.
Shen Jiawei wanted to atone for what his father and sister had done. He was willing to devote his life to the Forsaken Land.
Looking at Shen Jiawei¡¯s steadiness, Shen Yanxiao was also at ease.
¡°I was wondering why there was such a bigmotion. So it turns out, you¡¯re back.¡± A burst ofughter came from behind the crowd. The people squeezed in the hall immediately tried to make way.
Shen Yanxiao was delighted and immediately went up to wee the owner of the voice.
Opposite her stood two white-haired old men. One was dressed in green with a gentle and noble temperament, while the other was dressed in gray with a cold temperament.
¡°Master Ye Qing! Master Yun Qi!¡± Shen Yanxiao stepped forward and bowed to greet her two masters.
¡°Get up. You¡¯re already a lord. How can I let you give me such a big bow?¡± Yun Qi smiled and reached out to help Shen Yanxiao up. However, he was very happy that his student still respected her teachers.
No matter how noble Shen Yanxiao¡¯s status was, she had always been very polite to her elders. She had never forgotten proper etiquette.
¡°Whether I am a lord or a city lord, I am a student taught by the two of you. Naturally, students should salute their teachers.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not avoid her identity at all. These false names were not important to her at all. What she cared about was those who helped her and sincerely brought her friendship.
¡°Yun Qi, you have a good disciple.¡± Ye Qing smiled and stroked his beard.
Yun Qi said, ¡°You have a share of such a good disciple.¡±
The two teachers looked at each other and smiled.
Shen Yanxiao had always been their pride.
¡°During this period of time, it has been hard on both of you. Xiao Feng told me along the way that Teacher Ye Qing has been teaching Herbalists. Right now, our Herbalist Union is already full of talents. Teacher Yun Qi has also taught a group of new Warlocks. I heard that among those junior brothers and sisters, there are many talented ones. As a senior sister, if I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯m afraid they will catch up.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at her two masters excitedly. Yun Qi and Ye Qing were the two masters who had given her the most help when she was just starting. Without Ye Qing, she would never have been able to be a Great Herbalist in such a short time. Without Yun Qi, it would be a pipe dream for her to have any achievements on the path of a Warlock.
Chapter 2448 - 2448 The Lord’s Return (4)
2448 The Lord¡¯s Return (4)
¡°You little monster, who can surpass you? I never acknowledged those idiots as my disciples. You have always been myst disciple.¡± Yun Qi snorted.
Shen Yanxiao did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at Yun Qi. She was also very grateful for Yun Qi¡¯s attention to her.
¡°Master Yun Qi, thank you very much. I have some things to tell youter.¡± Shen Yanxiao thought of Xiu¡¯s resurrection, which still required Yun Qi to personally take action. It was just that her identity as an experimental subject was not suitable to be told to everyone at this time.
¡°Sure.¡±
!!
The two teachers were invited to sit at one side, and Shen Yanxiao ushered in another round of conversation.
After the three elders finished their conversation, the remaining people started to shout without any moral principles. All of them were talking at once, wishing they could tell Shen Yanxiao everything they had experienced during this period of time.
Even if Shen Yanxiao had ten ears, she probably could not listen to everything that was said.
In order to prevent the scene from bing too chaotic, Shen Yanxiao could only select some core members and have them stay to report to her. As for the rest of the crowd, she politely persuaded them to return.
It was not that she did not want to spend more time with everyone, but she was too busy.
After they were sent away, the crowded hall finally recovered its former spaciousness.
Qin Ge, Gu Qingming, and Su Feihuan stayed behind as representatives of the Silver Hands. The Cave Wolves Mercenary Group left behind the seven wolves led by Du Lang. Su He, Yin Jiuchen, Uncle Nine, Lan Fengli, Yun Qi, Ye Qing, Shen Feng, and Shen Jiawei also stayed behind. Among the demons, Freud and Enchantress were left behind. As for Xiaoxiao, who was reluctant to part with Evil Wolf, she secretly stayed behind. To her presence, Shen Yanxiao turned a blind eye.
¡°Then who wants to start first?¡± Shen Yanxiao rubbed her eyebrows. As soon as she returned to Sun Never Sets, there were many things to do. On the side, Tang Nazhi did not have the slightest pity for her as he peeled oranges and watched a good show.
Compared with Shen Yanxiao, the Lord of the Forsaken Land, this nominal city lord of the five major cities seemed much more rxed.
The few of them looked at each other. In the end, Freud stood up first and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±
As the first advanced-ranked demon to surrender to Shen Yanxiao, Freud could be said to be standing at the top among the demons in the Forsaken Land. All the demons in the Brilliance Continent listened to his orders. He had be the overlord among demons.
Of course, that was on the premise that Shen Yanxiao was not in the Brilliance Continent. After all, the demons were still attached to Shen Yanxiao.
¡°In the past two years, 112,786 low-ranked demons have sessfully evolved into intermediate-ranked demons. Moreover, in recent days, 1,632 low-ranked demons are still evolving, and another 37 intermediate-ranked demons have sessfully evolved into advanced-ranked demons. Even though the growth of advanced-ranked demons is not obvious, it is already very rare for demons to have such growth.¡± Freud gave Shen Yanxiao a detailed report on the evolution of demons during her departure.
If demons wanted to evolve, the conditions were very harsh. Based on the evolution speed of these demons in the Forsaken Land, it was already higher than the normal growth period of demons living in the Underworld.
Evolving into an advanced demon was the goal of all demons, but the number of demons that could achieve it was less than one in ten thousand.
Chapter 2449 - 2449 The Lord’s Return (5)
2449 The Lord¡¯s Return (5)
The evolution rate of intermediate-ranked demons in the Forsaken Land was already considered high. After all, it had only been a few years since the Forsaken Land was built.
¡°Xiaoxiao seems to have evolved faster than other demons? Other than Xiaoxiao, are there any demons that have crossed two levels in a short period of time?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the little guy hiding behind Evil Wolf. In terms of shyness, Xiaoxiao was the most shy creature Shen Yanxiao had ever seen.
¡°No, she is the fastest to evolve from an intermediate demon to an advanced demon. There¡¯s only one like Xiaoxiao,¡± Freud smiled and said. Xiaoxiao¡¯s evolution was a miracle in both the Underworld and the Brilliance Continent. In just a few years, she could evolve from a low-ranked demon to an advanced-ranked demon. This speed of evolution was absolutely unprecedented.
¡°I asked Xiaoxiao for the reason, but she herself did not know. She only said that she was very eager to evolve into an advanced demon. Therefore, her body might absorb the aura of the outside world faster than other demons in her daily life.¡±
¡°Desire?¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. No demon did not desire to be an advanced-ranked demon. They were creatures that stood at the peak of demons. Desire could not be a reasonable exnation.
In addition to reporting the evolution of the demons, Freud also summarized the progress of the various Demons Guilds and the underground cities during Shen Yanxiao¡¯s absence. In two years, all the demons in the Brilliance Continent had been unified. The demons hidden all over the continent had gathered in the Forsaken Land during this period of time. They could live in the underground cities with an inexhaustible supply of dark elements, a stable living environment, and rich food. No demon would refuse such conditions.
In addition to receiving such benefits, the demons who came to seek refuge had the same obligation. They had to secretly protect the safety of the cities in the Forsaken Land and gather magical beasts and get rid of malicious people. Escorting caravans, organizing escort teams, and joining the Demons Guild were choices they could choose from.
Some demons had even joined Su He¡¯s mining team and Uncle Nine¡¯s farming team. There were even many demons at the forging workshop. In the Forsaken Land, demons hadpletely assimted with humans. There was no longer any estrangement between the two races.
Due to the precedent of Du Lang, Enchantress, Evil Wolf, and Xiaoxiao, many humans and demons had ambiguous feelings for each other.
The strength and handsomeness of advanced-ranked demons were obvious to all. Compared to the same human males, they were even more eye-catching. As a result, many youngdies had crushes on advanced-ranked demons. Freud had the most admirers among the demons. Hiszy appearance, in contrast to when he was serious, had made many youngdies fall for him.
There were very few female advanced-ranked demons. Other than Enchantress and Little Tiny, there was no third female advanced-ranked demon. Therefore, the male teenagers were rtively depressed.
In addition to his daily work, Freud did not rx his training of the demon army. They had carefully memorized the training methods Xiu had left for them. With daily training, the fighting strength of the demon army was now on a higher level than during the beast tide.
¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve done well.¡± Shen Yanxiao listened to Freud¡¯s report with a satisfied smile on her face. The growth of the demons had finally confirmed that she was right.
Chapter 2450 - 2450 The Lord’s Return (6)
2450 The Lord¡¯s Return (6)
Soon after, Uncle Nine also told Shen Yanxiao about the experimental subjects. Among the gathering points found by the Silver Hands, Lan Fengli had brought back more than three hundred semi-finished experimental subjects. They had now joined the area under Uncle Nine¡¯s responsibility and gradually became ustomed to the life of Sun Never Sets.
Even though they had endured the racial integration experiment, they still retained their human soul. They were furious at what they had encountered, so they cherished their current life even more.
¡°By the way, Uncle Nine, when I came back this time, I also brought back an experimental subject. His changes are different from others; his figure haspletely changed into that of a dwarf. I¡¯ll let him find youter, and you can arrange for him to stay in Sun Never Sets.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not forget Yu Lei, who hade back with her. Right now, Yu Lei was resting in the back with Bian, Vermillion Bird and Taotie.
¡°Very well.¡± Uncle Nine nodded and did not ask any more questions.
Su He¡¯s mining team had rtively fewer things to do. Their daily work was to find new mining areas and carry out mining. After the Forsaken Land was unified by Shen Yanxiao, they had never encountered any danger here.
When it was time for the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group to report, Du Lang stood up and slowly recounted the development of the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group during this period of time.
The Cave Wolves Mercenary Group had always been small in number. Even after they joined Sun Never Sets, they had not expanded. However, during the period when Shen Yanxiao left, Du Lang changed his previous stubbornness and selected a group of outstanding mercenaries from various cities to integrate them into the group.
Right now, the number of mercenaries in the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group had increased from the initial dozens to more than five hundred. However, the main core members were still the former members. Du Lang had also screened those who joinedter and confirmed their absolute strength and fearlessness before epting them. Those who joined the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group had also moved to Sun Never Sets and were getting along well with the people here.
The poption in Sun Never Sets had not increased. As far as the main city was concerned, the number of residents in Sun Never Sets was far fewer than in other cities. Not to mention the other four main cities, even the number of people in ordinaryrge cities was muchrger than in Sun Never Sets. However, Shen Yanxiao had no intention of expanding. For Shen Yanxiao, the first group of people in Sun Never Sets was her core strength. The citizens who had followed her step by step to the present and apanied her through the most difficult times were her most precious subjects.
However, the war was imminent and Sun Never Sets had an excellent training environment. That was why Du Lang had made such an arrangement. Only by continuously increasing their strength could they ensure victory in future battles.
¡°It¡¯s up to you to make the arrangements. I believe in your foresight.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not mind Du Lang¡¯s decision. Du Lang was very picky when it came to choosing his members. If they did not meet his standards, Du Lang would not ept them, no matter how outstanding they were.
¡°These are all trivial matters. The ones who have worked the hardest during this period of time are the brothers of the Silver Hands. In the past two years, they have really broken their legs for the sake of the Lord.¡± Du Lang smiled and patted Qin Ge on the shoulder.
Chapter 2451 - 2451 Self-destruction (1)
2451 Self-destruction (1)
Qin Ge smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±
¡°Qin Ge, you¡¯re too modest.¡± Shen Yanxiaoughed. The increase in the number of experimental subjects on Uncle Nine¡¯s side was discovered by the Silver Hands. ording to Lan Fengli¡¯s character, if he had gone alone, he would have killed them all. Fortunately, there were people from the Silver Hands following him, saving those experimental subjects that had not lost their minds.
¡°Although we have found many gathering points, unfortunately, we have not found what you need, Lord.¡± Qin Ge had always been very depressed about this. No matter how hard they searched, they could not find the slightest clue about it. The missions of the other forces had beenpleted very well, except for their side, which had not beenpleted for more than two years.
Qin Ge felt very guilty about this.
!!
Shen Yanxiao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found what I¡¯m looking for. He¡¯s no longer in the Brilliance Continent, so naturally, you won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±
¡°Really? Congrattions, Lord.¡± Qin Ge was delighted.
The Silver Hands could be regarded as the only organization in Sun Never Sets that did not increase their manpower. It was not that Qin Ge was unwilling to ept people. However, the Silver Hands was a special organization. Those who could enter were thieves who had attained powerful stealing skills. In such a stable and peaceful ce like the Forsaken Land, not to mention stealing, even if you lost something on the way, demons would send it back to you. Who would dare to steal under the patrol of demons?
ording to the investigation of the Silver Hands, the gathering points of Warlocks who secretly studied Forbidden Skills were scattered throughout the Brilliance Continent. There were hidden gathering points in the Longxuan Empire, the Blue Moon Dynasty, the Seven Kingdoms, and the God Wind Alliance. Even around the Forsaken Land, two gathering points had been discovered. However, there was nothing suspicious inside the Forsaken Land.
Relying on their ability toe and go without a trace, the members of the Silver Hands gathered intelligence everywhere. Just a year after Shen Yanxiao left, they discovered seven to eight consecutive gathering points and Lan Fengli defeated them one by one. It was not until a year ago that those Warlocks finally noticed and gradually shifted their positions. Even though the Silver Hands had also found results after that, most of the gathering points were empty. There were only a few gathering points that had yet to be fully evacuated, but they did not leave any valuable clues. Instead, they just caught a few fish that had escaped the.
¡°Those Warlocks are stubborn. No matter how we interrogated them, they were unwilling to say a word. A few days after interrogating them, they blew themselves up.¡± Qin Ge felt his scalp tingle when he thought about it. In order to protect the secret to the death, those Warlocks had nted a self-destruction curse in their bodies, which even blew up their bones. The force of the explosion had even sted a hole in the dungeon where they were imprisoned. If they were to blow themselves up on the way back from capturing them, many members of the Silver Hands responsible for transporting them would have probably suffered.
¡°Are you sure they did it themselves?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow slightly.
Qin Ge was stunned. He hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I also had my suspicions before, so I asked Master Yun Qi to check it out. However, the remains of those Warlocks were too fragmented so we could not find anything.¡±
A self-destruction curse in one¡¯s body was equivalent to a bomb exploding in one¡¯s body. Not to mention a corpse, not even aplete bone could be found. Such a death was extremely tragic and creepy.
Chapter 2452 - 2452 Self-destruction (2)
2452 Self-destruction (2)
¡°Did they blow themselves up at the same time?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Did you detain them separately?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
!!
¡°Do you think they can agree to self-destruct at the same time through telepathy?¡± Shen Yanxiao shook her head helplessly. There was nothing wrong with self-destruction. The problem was that their timing was too uniform.
Every dungeon in Sun Never Sets had excellent sound instion, so it was impossible for them to transmit information to each other. It was very suspicious that they could explode together at such a coincidental time. Shen Yanxiao also knew about the self-destruction curse. However, this curse wasplicated, and when the seed entered her body, it would bring great pain. Therefore, it would take a long time for her to do all this. If she could choose to self-explode at the same time without any prior discussion, the sess rate of this kind of curse was basically zero.
¡°This¡ But if someone had nted a curse in their bodies beforehand, they could have detonated it on their way back. Moreover, when we caught them, they did not feel any pain from the curse.¡± Qin Ge had also thought of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s guess, so he had consulted Yun Qi.
The pain brought by the self-explosion curse was hard to suppress. If those Warlocks had been inflicted with the self-destruction curse, they would have cried for their parents along the way.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head and said, ¡°Although the self-destruction curse is painful, if they have closed off their pain receptors, then naturally there will be no reaction.¡±
¡°There seems to be no such curses.¡± Qin Ge looked at Yun Qi with uncertainty. He had thought about all this and discussed it with Yun Qi for a long time, but he could not confirm his sses.
¡°In addition to curses, they can also use other things.¡± Shen Yanxiao had fought with those experimental subjects in the Storm Continent and knew that the racial integration experiment they mastered was not as simple as the Warlock¡¯s forbidden technique. Closing the sense of pain was impossible for Warlocks, but it was not impossible for other professions or other races.
¡°This¡¡± Qin Ge was dumbfounded. After Shen Yanxiao said that, he seemed to feel that their previous judgment was wrong.
¡°You also said that they only self-destructed a few days after they were captured. If they wanted tomit suicide, they could have done it on the first night after they were detained. After waiting for a few days for no reason, not only would they have to suffer more torture, but they would also have to be afraid. In any case, they were going to die, so it was better to be free early. Therefore, I am sure that they did notmit suicide, but someone did it remotely. Someone must have nted a self-destruction curse in their bodies to prevent any of them from revealing their secrets after they were captured. A few days after they were captured, that person learned that they had been captured and so, they eradicated them.¡± Shen Yanxiao exined her thoughts. However, after experiencing these things, Shen Yanxiao also understood that those Warlocks would never allow their secrets to be leaked. Therefore, no matter how many people the Silver Hands captured, it was meaningless. Since the other party could kill the people imprisoned in the dungeon from thousands of miles away, it was useless no matter how many precautions they took.
Chapter 2453 - 2453 Self-destruction (3)
2453 Self-destruction (3)
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what plot they have behind our backs, our main task now is to prepare for the war against the Devil race. This time, I have contacted the dragons, the undeads, the merfolks, and the dwarves. Coupled with the elves and us, the alliance army of the six races also has the strength to fight against the Devil race.¡± Only by getting through this stage first could they have the spare energy to find out the enemies hidden in the dark.
¡°Undeads?¡± Everyone in the hall looked at Shen Yanxiao in surprise.
¡°Xiaoxiao, did you say undeads?¡± Yun Qi could not believe his ears.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. By chance, the undeads have joined our camp. This way, we will have one less enemy and one more ally.¡± Even Shen Yanxiao did not expect the undeads to join. Perhaps it was fate that allowed the undeads to join the alliance.
¡°You little girl, you¡¯re getting more and more capable. You can even rope in the undeads.¡± Yun Qi sighed with a smile. Before, undeads had always been regarded by all races as subordinates of the Devil race. He did not expect Shen Yanxiao to be able to reverse this situation before this war.
Everyone sat together and discussed. Shen Yanxiao heard many interesting things during her absence. As Yin Jiuchen grew up, she had be a beautiful and delicate teenager. In Sun Never Sets, she had attracted the attention of many teenagers. About this, the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group and the teenagers under the Silver Hands had made a lot of jokes in front of Yin Jiuchen.
However, Yin Jiuchen always avoided the goodwill of those teenagers. Instead, she had a lot of contact with Su He all day long.
At this point, Yin Jiuchen¡¯s little face was already as red as an apple. She lowered her head shyly and med others for talking nonsense.
It was not until dusk enveloped Sun Never Sets that everyone left reluctantly. Yun Qi went to give orders first. He woulde overter to talk to Shen Yanxiao in detail.
Shen Yanxiao took advantage of this time and instructed Freud to arrange for a fast demon to rush to the God Realm to send the news of her return and bring back Qi Xia, that profiteer.
Busy as she was, Shen Yanxiao did not have the slightest chance to breathe. By the time everything was arranged, her voice was somewhat hoarse.
¡°Sister.¡± Lan Fengli looked at the exhausted Shen Yanxiao and thoughtfully handed her a cup of warm water.
¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yanxiao took the cup and looked at the increasingly handsome Lan Fengli with a smile in her eyes. The little guy she met outside the Graveyard of the Sun had also grown up. He was much taller than her and his facial features had also changed. The only thing that remained unchanged was his concern for her.
¡°It has been hard on you during this period of time.¡± Shen Yanxiao learned from Yun Qi that Lan Fengli had been busy all day for more than two years. He had little time to rest, eat, and sleep. The rest of his time had been contributed to the Forsaken Land.
He silently guarded this world for her.
Lan Fengli shook his head. From the moment Shen Yanxiao came back, he had transformed into her little tail. Whether Shen Yanxiao conversed with others or rested, he stood on one side and silently watched her.
Lan Fengli never said anything sensational, but everything he did moved Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. I¡¯m back now. You have to pay attention to your rest,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
Chapter 2454 - 2454 Revival (1)
2454 Revival (1)
Late at night, Yun Qi came to the City Lord Mansion. At this moment, Shen Yanxiao was seizing the opportunity to eat. When she saw Yun Qie in, she hastily swallowed the food in her mouth.
¡°Teacher, please take a seat first.¡± Shen Yanxiao wiped her mouth. Tang Nazhi did not stop what he was doing. Shen Yanxiao had been busy until now, and he had been with her all this while. He was also starving.
Yun Qi looked at his student with heartache. Shen Yanxiao was still young, but the responsibilities on her shoulders were too heavy.
¡°Xiaoxiao, you said you have something important to tell me. What is it?¡± Yun Qi asked.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Yun Qi and cleared her throat. ¡°Master, do you remember that you tampered with the soul of a certain god before you left that ce?¡±
Yun Qi was surprised. He did not expect Shen Yanxiao to mention that.
¡°I remember. Why?¡±
¡°Teacher, I want to ask you, when you tampered with that god¡¯s soul, can you still get rid of those things now?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Yun Qi nervously. Yun Qi did not exin clearly what he had done to Xiu¡¯s soul back then. Shen Yanxiao initially thought it was no big deal. It was not until Xiu said that Yun Qi had to undo those things that he could be truly revived.
¡°Remove it? That¡¯s not difficult. At that time, I used all my magic to nt a chaotic curse on him. Because his soul was weak at that time, it was sessful. It¡¯s not difficult to remove it. Xiaoxiao, why are you asking this?¡± Yun Qi patiently exined. However, he was puzzled as to why his student would suddenly ask this question.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Yun Qi and hesitated for a moment¡
¡°Teacher, I have something to confess to you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± The more Yun Qi looked at Shen Yanxiao, the more he felt that her attitude was strange.
¡°Back then, I was the experimental body that was integrated into the soul of that god,¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and said.
Yun Qi¡¯s eyes immediately widened. He looked at Shen Yanxiao in disbelief and stood up with a whoosh. He pointed his trembling finger at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°You¡ Are you joking?¡± Yun Qi¡¯s face was full of fear.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head.
¡°I will not joke with you about this.¡±
¡°How did this happen? Are you alright now? Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t lie to me. If you feel ufortable, you must tell me!¡± Yun Qi looked at Shen Yanxiao nervously. When he did that, he was determined to die. However, he never expected that the baby back then would be Shen Yanxiao. The soul he tampered with was in his student¡¯s body!
Yun Qi¡¯s mind was about to explode. No one knew better than him how terrible the curses he had cast back then were. After what he did, the experimental subjects that were integrated with the soul of that god would be destroyed together with it.
Back then, Yun Qi hated those Warlocks to death, so he did not care about the consequences. However, once Shen Yanxiao had it, Yun Qi¡¯s heartpletely panicked.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Yun Qi¡¯s nervous expression and hastily said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Yun Qi grabbed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s wrist tightly.
¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shen Yanxiao was extremely determined.
Yun Qi breathed a sigh of relief. If Shen Yanxiao were hurt because of him, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.
Chapter 2455 - 2455 Revival (2)
2455 Revival (2)
¡°Then, the soul of that god¡¡± Yun Qi looked at Shen Yanxiao. The forced chaos curse technique not only had the ability to destroy, but it would also forcefully integrate the soul of the god with the experimental subject. At that time, Yun Qi wanted topletely destroy the soul of the god. Only in this way could he make it impossible for those Warlocks to create a perfect container with the blood of the eight races. Although Shen Yanxiao was fine now, the soul of that god must be living in her body.
Shen Yanxiao touched her nose. Before she could speak, a ck mist overflowed from her body and gradually condensed into a physical body.
Yun Qi was dumbstruck as he looked at the god-like handsome man. His golden eyes shocked him, and Yun Qi suddenly knelt on one knee.
¡°I had no choice but to spheme your soul back then. Please forgive me.¡±
Yun Qi had never had any contact with Xiu. At that time, Xiu was still in a deep sleep, and all Yun Qi saw was the sleeping Xiu.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xiu lightly said. Yun Qi¡¯s actions did not bring him any disgust. If Yun Qi had not done this back then, he and Shen Yanxiao would not have regained their freedom. In a sense, Yun Qi was his and Shen Yanxiao¡¯s benefactor.
¡°Teacher, please get up first. I have found Xiu¡¯s body. Right now, I only need you to remove the curses in his body so that he can be revived.¡± Shen Yanxiao pulled Yun Qi up.
¡°Resurrection¡¡± Yun Qi was in a trance.
¡°If Xiu can be resurrected, our fighting strength against the Devil race will also increase.¡± Shen Yanxiao said excitedly.
¡°No problem. I can do it now, right now¡¡± Yun Qi nodded. He respected the God race very much. He had no choice but to do that back then.
Removing curses was not difficult for Yun Qi. He had recovered his peak strength with Ye Qing¡¯s help.
Throughout the whole process, Shen Yanxiao held her breath and stood on one side, watching intently. On the other hand, Tang Nazhi was still eating joyfully, as if he was watching a good show.
Even though removing curses was simple, the process was extremelyplicated. It was not until the morning of the next day that Yun Qi finally removed all the curses in Xiu¡¯s soul. When he was done, he was exhausted, but there was a thick smile on his face.
¡°The curses have all been removed. There should be no problem now.¡± Yun Qi looked at Xiu respectfully. He felt rather guilty about Xiu. After all, the other party was a superior god, and he had done bad things to him in the past. Now, it could be consideredpensation for his guilt.
Xiu checked the state of his soul and after ensuring that everything was fine, he nodded and said to Yun Qi, ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°It is my duty,¡± Yun Qi said with a smile.
Shen Yanxiao impatiently walked to Xiu¡¯s side and blinked her big eyes at him.
¡°Can you do it now?¡± She was naturally asking about resurrection.
Xiu said, ¡°Yes, there are no more problems.¡±
Shen Yanxiao wanted to cheer.
¡°Teacher, Xiu, take a rest first.¡± Shen Yanxiao pulled Yun Qi to sit down while serving him tea and water. She was very attentive.
¡°Xiu, when can you¡ be resurrected?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
Xiu looked at the sky and slowly said.
¡°This afternoon will do.¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. In half a day, Xiu could be truly revived. At that time, her long-cherished wish could finally be fulfilled!
Chapter 2456 - 2456 Revival (3)
2456 Revival (3)
That afternoon, Xiu was about to be resurrected, but he did not let Shen Yanxiao watch the whole process. He only asked Shen Yanxiao to put his body on the bed and then asked her to leave the room and wait outside the door.
Shen Yanxiao stood nervously by the door, not knowing where to put her small hands.
¡°Why don¡¯t Xiu let me see him resurrect? Is it dangerous to resurrect? Can he handle it alone? Should we wait for the Dragon God and Brother Siyu toe and protect him?¡± Shen Yanxiao was extremely nervous and her small mouth kept talking.
Tang Nazhi, who stood on one side, speechlessly looked at Shen Yanxiao who was so nervous that she was incoherent. He pressed her swaying head.
¡°Xiaoxiao!¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
¡°Calm down.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lord Xiu will never do anything he is not sure of. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao seriously. He had never seen Shen Yanxiao so nervous. One could imagine how important Xiu was to this little girl.
Even Shen Yanxiao could not avoid chaos.
¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and lowered her head.
How could she not worry?
Xiu had been asleep for nearly ten thousand years, during which his soul was forcibly separated from his body and used in evil experiments. For more than a decade, his soul and body had been separated, and his soul had also been depleted. It was not until they were in the merfolk capital that his soul was repaired. Shen Yanxiao was really worried that there would be an ident with Xiu¡¯s resurrection. Even if there was only a one in a thousand chance, she would not be able to sleep or eat well.
¡°If there¡¯s no danger, why didn¡¯t he let me watch inside?¡± Shen Yanxiao bit her lips. She was not a willful person. She just cared too much about him, so she could not help but worry.
¡°Lord Xiu naturally has his reasons for doing this, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Soon, Lord Xiu will be resurrected. At that time, you should think about how to wee Third Young Master Qi and the rest. You can¡¯t forget your friends when you see a lover.¡± When Tang Nazhi saw Shen Yanxiao being so nervous, he cleverly diverted her attention.
¡°Qi Xia should be back soon. If the Dragon God is fast enough, Yang Xi, Yan Yu, and Xiaowei will also be back soon.¡± Sure enough, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart finally recovered a trace of calm at the mention of herpanions who had gone through thick and thin together.
¡°When the timees, we have to get together,¡± Tang Nazhi smiled and said.
¡°Naturally.¡±
Just as the two of them were speaking, a strong divine power suddenly exploded in the room. The door behind Shen Yanxiao began to tremble violently and light shot out from the crack.
Tang Nazhi immediately picked up Shen Yanxiao and jumped away from the door.
The next second, a roar sounded and the door of the room was sent flying by a powerful force. A dazzling light shrouded the entire room and gradually covered the entire City Lord Mansion.
Amidst the light, a tall figure slowly walked out. He seemed to have stepped on the light as the light behind him set off his elegant figure, making it impossible for one to shift their gaze away.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the figure shrouded in light in a daze and nervously grabbed Tang Nazhi¡¯s wrist with trembling hands.
At that moment, she even stopped breathing.
¡°Xiaoxiao.¡± A familiar call entered Shen Yanxiao¡¯s ears, and the handsome figure that walked out of the light finally appeared before her eyes.
Chapter 2457 - 2457 Revival (4)
2457 Revival (4)
It was the same appearance and figure, but Shen Yanxiao felt that everything was so different from the past.
Before she could say a word, tears fell from her eyes.
Shen Yanxiao did not know how long she had waited. She thought she could face it calmly, but she did not expect that the excitement in her heart had exceeded her expectations.
Her mind was nk. Shen Yanxiao did not even have the ability to think.
The light faded bit by bit, and Xiu stood in front of Shen Yanxiao. It was true that his appearance had not changed in the slightest, and his cold temperament had not been reversed in the slightest. His long ck hair was casually tied behind him with a headband, and unlike the white clothes he wore when he was in his soul state, he was still wearing the golden armor from the war between gods and devils at this moment. He was as handsome as a god.
Xiu slowly stretched out his arms and looked at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Tang Nazhi gave Shen Yanxiao a gentle push, and she finally took a step towards Xiu.
The next second, she fell into Xiu¡¯s arms.
This embrace was so warm that it made her reluctant to leave. It was as if as long as she leaned into this embrace, nothing in the world could hurt her in the slightest.
The warmth that belonged to Xiu was finally transmitted to Shen Yanxiao.
Even though the armor was so cold, the arms that tightly wrapped around her gave off an endless stream of warmth.
Shen Yanxiao buried herself in Xiu¡¯s chest and could not help but cry.
Finally, it was no longer an ice-cold touch. Finally, she could feel his body heat.
The real him finally appeared before her eyes.
It was no longer a phantom of his soul. It would no longer suddenly disappear. He would always be by her side.
Low sobs came from Xiu¡¯s arms. He lowered his head, kissed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s forehead, and silently hugged her.
Tang Nazhi quietly left, leaving this moment to this pair of lovers.
¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Xiu hugged Shen Yanxiao and coaxed her softly.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head and choked up.
Xiu could only hug her quietly and let Shen Yanxiao vent her emotions.
After a long time, Shen Yanxiao finally stopped crying. She raised her head, looked at Xiu with her big red eyes, and sniffled.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
¡°You look good in this.¡± Shen Yanxiao poked Xiu¡¯s armor. Wearing the armor, he finally revealed the elegance of the number one superior god, a powerful momentum that no one couldpare to.
¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Xiu lowered his head and buried his face in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s neck, yearning for the smell that belonged to her.
Like this, holding her in his arms and hugging her tightly with his real body was a happiness he had never felt before. Everything between heaven and earth was not as warm as this moment. All the disputes seemed so insignificant.
Everything in the world was not as satisfying as embracing the person you love in your arms. That was a satisfaction that no words in the world could describe.
With her, he would have the world.
No one expected that when Shen Yanxiao was reborn, the voice that sounded in her soul would fill her body and mind.
That short contact had doomed them to be together forever.
A pair for a lifetime. How could the time that belonged to them be a lifetime?
May time stop here.
Chapter 2458 - 2458 Absolutely Armed Forces (1)
2458 Absolutely Armed Forces (1)
The Lord was in a good mood. This was what the citizens of Sun Never Sets had sensed during this period of time.
What surprised them even more was that there was a handsome man who was as beautiful as a flower by their lord¡¯s side. Moreover, looking at the interaction between the two¡
It really smelled of romance!
As the Lord of the Forsaken Land, Shen Yanxiao not only had a fighting strength that made men worship her, but she also had a gorgeous face that made all women kneel down in worship. In a state of invincibility, all the people in the Forsaken Land had subconsciously looked up to their lord as a god. No matter how bold a man was, absolutely no one dared to peep at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s beauty.
!!
In fact, a lot of people subconsciously overlooked Shen Yanxiao¡¯s gender. The only impression she gave people here was that she was extremely tall and sacred.
However, no one expected that such a handsome man would quietly appear in Sun Never Sets and go in and out with Shen Yanxiao all day long. Although they rarely conversed with each other, the few smiles of their lord were filled with the happiness of a youngdy.
The curiosity of the citizens of Sun Never Sets had been infinitely expanded. They could not help but begin to guess the origin of that handsome man.
All kinds of miraculous rumors soon spread.
As for the demons who lived in the underground city, the rumors floating around the human citizens could only attract contempt.
That was Lord War God, a superior god, not a dragon, merfolk or elf. Their guesses were not reliable at all. How could those low-level creaturespare to Lord Xiu in their hearts? They were not even worthy to carry their shoes!
Even though there were different opinions, all the citizens of Sun Never Sets had a consensus. Their lord had found the person she liked, and he looked very beautiful!
With the addition of the beautiful Lord and her ¡°wife¡±, everyone in Sun Never Sets felt that their aesthetic standards had taken another qualitative leap.
On the third day after Shen Yanxiao returned, she summoned the seven wolves to the City Lord Mansion.
The Cave Wolves Mercenary Group was one of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s most basic forces. Taking advantage of the fact that her Phantom friends had not yet returned, Shen Yanxiao decisively used this time to build sacred tools for the seven wolves.
¡°Sacred tool? Lord, you¡¯re not joking with us, are you?¡± Sleep Wolf looked at Shen Yanxiao in surprise. He knew that their lord was very powerful, but¡ she had only been away for more than two years. During this period of time, she had been looking for allies everywhere. Howe as soon as she came back, she said that she would make sacred tools for them?
Sacred tool! That was a legendary treasure!
¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Shen Yanxiao took out rare metals from her storage ring while selecting raw materials suitable for the seven wolves.
¡°¡¡± Sleep Wolf looked at Shen Yanxiao and then at Du Lang.
It was not that he did not believe in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s strength, but¡ knowledge regarding sacred tools and whatnot had long been lost. Although their lord knew magic, battle aura, enchantment, and potions, sacred tools¡ shouldn¡¯t they be counted as alchemy products? If Yang Xi said that he could make sacred tools, Sleep Wolf would believe it more.
Not only Sleep Wolf, but the other members of the Seven Wolves also had the same thought.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the tangled Seven Wolves and raised her eyebrows. Did they have to look so tragic?
Chapter 2459 - 2459 Absolutely Armed Forces (2)
2459 Absolutely Armed Forces (2)
¡°Du Lang.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Du Lang. ¡°You first.¡±
¡°What?¡± Du Lang was a little dumbstruck.
¡°What kind of sacred tool do you need? Offensive type? Defensive type? Control type?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°An¡ offensive type.¡± Du Lang looked at Shen Yanxiao in a daze, as if he did not believe that he could really have a sacred tool.
!!
¡°What additional attributes do you need?¡± Shen Yanxiao threw out another question.
¡°Additional¡ attributes?¡± Du Lang was even more confused. He had heard a little about the type of sacred tool, but what was with this additional attribute?
¡°Well, it¡¯s just integrating some elemental power, but right now I only have fire, water, thunder, earth, wood and ice.¡± Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth with some regret. Speaking of the power of elements, the most powerful ones should be the light and dark elements. Unfortunately, the few small elemental spirits she knew were not of these two elements. If these two most powerful elemental spirits could be found, the additional properties of the sacred tool would more than double.
Shen Yanxiao looked regretful, but the seven wolves, including Du Lang, were dumbstruck.
Integrate the power of elements into the sacred tool?
This was something they had never heard of before. What surprised them even more was that Shen Yanxiao casually mentioned the six elements and even had an expression that said, ¡°What a pity, I only have these few¡±!
Heavens, was this girl born to attack people¡¯s self-confidence?
Was the power of elements that easy to obtain?!
Six of them at that!
The Seven Wolves could no longer describe in words how they felt at this moment. Originally, they were still doubtful about whether Shen Yanxiao could make sacred tools, but now they were dead set on believing that Shen Yanxiao could absolutely make sacred tools without running away! Even additional attributes hade out, no need to mention ordinary sacred tools.
¡°Fire element¡¡± Du Lang¡¯s voice became a little erratic.
Shen Yanxiao nodded. ¡°I also think the fire element is more suitable for you.¡± Du Lang was a swordsman and needed an offensive sacred tool. The adhesion of me would make his attacks more aggressive, and the lethality would directly double.
Shen Yanxiao said as she picked out a few rare metals. Then she patted the furnace bracelet on her wrist and a cluster of mes immediately lit up in her palm.
The seven wolves werepletely dumbstruck.
When did their lord possess such a savage ability? She could ignite mes with her bare hands?
¡°Little Fire, get me some fire elemental power first.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not notice the reaction of the seven wolves at all as she spoke to the me.
The Lord was actually speaking to a ball of mes!!!
The expressions of the Seven Wolves became more and more horrified. However, a fiery red gem unexpectedly condensed from the mes before their eyes and floated above the mes, flickering with a dazzling light.
¡°Alright.¡± Shen Yanxiao reached out and grabbed the power of fire elements with residual heat. Then, she immediately ced the rare metal on the me mountain to quench it.
Her movements were done in one go without any pause. Her perfect hand speed coupled with urate skills looked extremely pleasing to the eye.
The eyes of the Seven Wolves werepletely attracted by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s actions. All the questions and curiosity were pressed to the bottom of their hearts.
Chapter 2460 - 2460 Absolutely Armed Forces (3)
2460 Absolutely Armed Forces (3)
Throughout the alchemy process, the Seven Wolves did not take their eyes off Shen Yanxiao for half an inch. Although they did not know what she was doing, this kind of smithing skills they had never seen before had really refreshed their worldview.
Due to the preparations for the war, the Seven Wolves often went to the Azure Dragon Family to watch the forging process of those cksmiths. Even the most powerful cksmith could not be like Shen Yanxiao, who did not use any apparatus and directly ignited a me with her bare hands to melt a piece of extremely hard metal. The metal that had melted into liquid floated above the me without any intention of leaking.
The scene of a divine weapon in making really made the Seven Wolves prostrate themselves in admiration. They closed their mouths and quietly watched Shen Yanxiao¡¯s operation. The magical and ingenious technique made them subconsciously associate it with alchemy that had long been lost among humans.
Only alchemy could manipte mes and metals at will.
!!
Tempering, integration¡
The Seven Wolves had beenpletely convinced by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s superb show of alchemy. They were not in the mood to think about anything else.
It was not until night fell that Shen Yanxiao finallypleted the whole process of making a sacred tool. A red armlet appeared in her hand.
¡°Done.¡± Shen Yanxiao took the armlet and handed it to the stunned Du Lang.
Du Lang swallowed his saliva and looked at the exquisite armlet in his palm. He could still vaguely feel the warmth on the armlet.
That was it?
¡°This¡ this is¡ a sacred tool?¡± Du Lang, who had always been calm, stuttered.
Sacred tool! This was a treasure that could only be heard of in legends! Du Lang never dreamed that he would have a chance to get such a good thing in his life.
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°I¡ I¡ I¡¡± For a moment, Du Lang was tongue-tied. He was filled with words, but he could not utter them.
Shen Yanxiao could not help butugh.
¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, hurry up and find a ce to try the effect. If there¡¯s anything inappropriate, I¡¯ll help you adjust it.¡± Du Lang and Tang Nazhi were the same, but they were also different. They were both swordsmen, but Du Lang¡¯s strength had just broken through the second ss promotion, while Tang Nazhi was about to break through to the level of a Saint Professional. Different strengths required different sacred tools. Shen Yanxiao had to control the strength of Du Lang¡¯s sacred tool. Otherwise, Du Lang would not be able to control a sacred tool that was too powerful for him and would instead be a burden.
Such concerns would never arise among the members of Phantom. Shen Yanxiao believed that none of her little friends would fall behind. All the sacred tools Shen Yanxiao had made for Tang Nazhi were the most powerful sacred tools, ording to the standards of the Divine Professionals. After several battles, Tang Nazhi¡¯s grasp of sacred tools was very good, and there was no difort.
¡°I¡¯ll go right now!!¡± Du Lang shivered. What stability? What maturity? All of those had been washed away by ecstasy. He was like a child who had obtained a new toy as he ran away with the sacred tool in his hands.
The remaining six wolves looked at each other and practically could not wait to squeeze to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side.
¡°Lord, I want one too!¡±
Chapter 2461 - 2461 Absolutely Armed Forces (4)
2461 Absolutely Armed Forces (4)
The Seven Wolves were the first lucky ones to obtain a sacred tool. In a very short period of time, they began to try to use the effect of the sacred tool everywhere. The light of the skill that was wild and cool enough to pierce through the sky directly blinded the eyes of others in Sun Never Sets.
For a moment, arge number of teenagers poured into the City Lord Mansion, begging the Lord to show them great pity and give them a sacred tool to y with.
Shen Yanxiao did not rest for long before she plunged into the vortex of making sacred tools again.
Xiu, who had been resurrected, usually trained the demon army in the underground city. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, he would return to the City Lord Residence on time and carry Shen Yanxiao, who was addicted to alchemy, directly back to her room to rest.
!!
Up to two sacred tools were made every day, which was the rule set by Xiu for Shen Yanxiao. Every time he came back, he timed it just right. Almost immediately after Shen Yanxiaopleted the second sacred tool, he would appear and unquestionably grab a certain little girl who was obsessed with making sacred tools and take her back to her room to rest.
Furthermore, he would carry her like a princess!
A group of teenagers crouching in theboratory, looking forward to the sacred tool, could only look on helplessly as Lord Xiu held their lord in his arms and gently left, leaving not a single cloud behind, leaving only broken hearts on the ground.
¡°Well, you scared them.¡± Shen Yanxiao nestled in Xiu¡¯s arms. Recalling the moment Xiu pushed open the door and entered theboratory, she could not help but feel helpless.
Even though everyone in Sun Never Sets had epted Xiu¡¯s existence, due to the powerful aura of a certain great god, as long as he appeared, there would immediately be a scene ofplete silence. Other than Tang Nazhi who still dared to snort in front of Xiu, no one else dared to fart.
¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Xiu asked.
¡°¡¡± Shen Yanxiao was speechless. Well, in this person¡¯s eyes, there was no ce for those lowly creatures. He did not spare a nce at them from the corners of his eyes!
¡°You need to rest.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s pale face. Since returning to Sun Never Sets, Shen Yanxiao had not had a good sleep. She was either arranging her preparations before the war or contacting people elsewhere. Now that she had to squeeze out time to build sacred tools, she had very little time to rest every night.
If it were not for her unusual physique, she would have copsed from exhaustion.
¡°But there are still many things to be done.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu.
Xiu slightly raised his eyebrows.
Shen Yanxiao shrank her neck.
Returning to his room, Xiu ced Shen Yanxiao on the bed and turned around to pour her a cup of warm water.
Shen Yanxiao silently took the cup, held it with both hands, and poured it into her mouth bit by bit. Her big watery eyes were always locked on Xiu.
No matter how long she looked at it, she would not get tired of it.
¡°Someone from the Seventh Kingdom sent a message. In half a month, Duan Hen wille to Sun Never Sets to see you,¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao and said.
On his way back, he met Tang Nazhi, who had asked him to convey the news to Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Duan Hen¡¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. That ambitious young man.
When she returned, she had learned from Du Lang that after the Elders Council of the Seventh Kingdom was destroyed, Duan Hen rose in a very short period of time and approached the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms step by step, forcing them to hold him as king with absolute force.
In just over two years, Duan Hen had changed from a city lord to the real ruler of the Seventh Kingdom.
Chapter 2462 - 2462 Absolutely Armed Forces (5)
2462 Absolutely Armed Forces (5)
Duan Hen¡¯s ambition and means had proved to Shen Yanxiao that he had the conditions to form an alliance with her.
¡°So be it. It¡¯s about time for me to meet the leaders of the other countries.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the cup in her hand, her heart calm.
During this period of time, the four countries had continuously sent arge number of talented individuals to the Forsaken Land. Those outstanding people had been greatly improving in the Broken Star Pce. Even though the Broken Star Pce was once loathsome, ever since they surrendered to Shen Yanxiao, they had subtly be a part of the Forsaken Land. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s military suppression and gentle edict had sessfully captured the hearts of the experts of the Broken Star Pce.
They were sincerely convinced by Shen Yanxiao and did their best to teach other qualified talents.
In the past two years alone, the number of Second-ss Experts in the Broken Star Pce had reached a terrifying level.
Even though those experts from the Broken Star Pce came from different countries, their beliefs had been gradually reversed in the Broken Star Pce and they were more inclined towards the Forsaken Land. Many experts, afterpleting their training, found various excuses to refuse to return to their countries and chose to stay in various cities in the Forsaken Land.
This action had gradually expanded the power of the Forsaken Land, but the four countries did not dare to move at all.
The current four countries could only rely on Shen Yanxiao to survive.
¡°I¡¯ll look for Du Lang and ask him to send a letter to the other three countries. Tell them toe here in half a month.¡± Shen Yanxiao acted on her impulse and immediately jumped down from the bed. She tookrge strides and wanted to run out.
However, the moment her first footnded on the ground, Xiu hugged her and trapped her in his arms.
¡°Xiu?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked up at Xiu in doubt.
Xiu carried her directly to the bed andid her down.
Shen Yanxiao had no hope of escaping.
¡°Tonight, you are not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Xiu propped his head with one hand andid on his side by the bed. His other hand was around Shen Yanxiao¡¯s waist as he spoke in a tough tone.
¡°But¡¡± Shen Yanxiao still wanted to struggle, but the arm around her waist tightened bit by bit.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m not going¡¡± Under such a clear hint, Shen Yanxiao could only lie on the bed and stare at Xiu.
Ever since Xiu was resurrected, the two of them had slept in the same bed every day. However, Xiu did not have the slightest intention of going further. He only covered her with a quilt and chatted with her. At most, he would hug and kiss her.
At first, Shen Yanxiao was still a little shy, but now, she was numb.
Xiu was already a gentleman to this extent, so what was there for her to be shy about?
¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up for dinner.¡± Xiu kissed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s forehead and coaxed her like a child.
If other gods saw this, they would probably be frightened to death.
When did the aloof nobleman of the God race speak to people in such a gentle tone? Moreover, he could even coax people to sleep!!
This simply shattered their worldview!
Shen Yanxiao blushed and finally closed her eyes. She snuggled into Xiu¡¯s arms and found afortable position to sleep.
Looking at the little girl who had fallen asleep in his arms, Xiu¡¯s eyes flickered with suppressed mes. He took a deep breath and finally suppressed that urge.
Sleeping in the same bed every day was a kind of enjoyment and torture for him.
Chapter 2463 - 2463 Phantom’s Return (1)
2463 Phantom¡¯s Return (1)
Tang Nazhi came to the City Lord Residence early in the morning with a bag of snacks in his hand. In the past ten days or so, driven by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s constant efforts to make sacred tools for people, Tang Nazhi really could not sit still.
Everyone got a sacred tool with additional attributes, but he, the first person to get it, was holding an ordinary sacred tool. This was absolutely intolerable!
After struggling for a long time, Tang Nazhi finally mustered his courage and came to ¡°bribe¡± Shen Yanxiao with delicious food.
He did not ask Shen Yanxiao to make him a new sacred tool, but at least he had to find a way to add some additional attributes to his sacred tool, right?
God knew how envious he was when he saw Du Lang, Qin Ge, and the others holding sacred tools that flickered with the power of elements every day.
That light looked really cool!
So today, no matter what, he would pester¡ No! He would persuade Shen Yanxiao to add some elemental power to his sacred tool.
With the thought of either seed or die trying, Tang Nazhi walked into the hall of the City Lord Residence with a smile. Before he could think of how to speak to Shen Yanxiao, he bumped into Lord Xiu who had just woken up.
The smile on his face froze in an instant, and Tang Nazhi¡¯s expression became very uneasy.
¡°Lord Xiu¡¡± Tang Nazhi was not afraid of anything. Even if Shen Yanxiao tortured him a thousand times, he would still shamelessly pester her.
But only in the face of Xiu would his naughty personality be instantly crushed into ashes.
Xiu nced at Tang Nazhi.
Tang Nazhi immediately stood up straight. He raised his hand carrying the snacks in all seriousness and said solemnly, ¡°I see that Xiaoxiao has been working hard recently, so I¡¯m giving her some food to nourish her body.¡±
Xiu nced at the snacks in Tang Nazhi¡¯s hands. ¡°She¡¯s still asleep.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait here! When she wakes up, I will never disturb her!¡± Tang Nazhi wished he could point at themp and swear.
Xiu nodded slightly and left.
Tang Nazhi breathed a sigh of relief and honestly found a seat in the hall, not daring to take another step forward.
¡°Lord Xiu really dotes on Xiaoxiao. He doesn¡¯t even allow her to wake up from her sleep.¡± Tang Nazhi crossed his legs and propped his chin with one hand.
Xiu¡¯s doting on Shen Yanxiao had reached a crazy level.
Whoever dared to go against his wishes and dy Shen Yanxiao¡¯s rest would be killed without mercy. There was no room for discussion.
When dealing with Shen Yanxiao, Xiu was always like a hot spring, moistening things soundlessly. However, when dealing with others, it was like a snowstorm that could freeze their souls.
Xiu¡¯s cold attitude towards others had also caused many girls to scream. This kind of peerless handsome man who only smiled at his loved one was simply the right man in the hearts of all women!
Of course, other women could only think about it. So far, Xiu had not said a word to any female creature other than Shen Yanxiao. He had not even given any one of them a sidelong nce.
In contrast, Tang Nazhi felt that he was really very lucky. At least Lord Xiu had said a few words to him!!
¡°Forget it. In any case, when Little Xiao wakes up, I will ask her to help me modify my sacred tool!!!¡± Tang Nazhi clenched his fist and determined the purpose of his trip.
A burst ofughter suddenly came from outside the door.
¡°I was wondering who was not sleeping early in the morning and came to this little girl¡¯s ce to wait. So it¡¯s you. Why? I haven¡¯t seen you for more than two years, but your method of bribing the little girl is still by giving her snacks?¡±
Chapter 2464 - 2464 Phantom’s Return (2)
2464 Phantom¡¯s Return (2)
Tang Nazhi stood up in shock. He looked at the entrance in surprise and saw a slender figure slowly walking in.
The young man came in with the morning light, and his white clothes seemed to be ted with ayer of sunlight. His ck eyes were like pearls embedded with ck diamonds, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly with a smile. There was an indescribable flirtatious feeling.
¡°Qi Xia!¡± Tang Nazhi looked at the familiar yet strangely unfamiliar young man in shock. After more than two years of separation, Qi Xia seemed to have been reborn. The original trace of inexperience had long faded, and the youthful spirit had been reced by indifference. If it were not for his poisonous tongue, Tang Nazhi would have thought that Qi Xia had washed away all the dust and stood on the mountain peak.
However, reality proved that no matter how noble and elegant his appearance was, the ck-bellied spirit in his bones had not disappeared at all.
It still made people gnash their teeth in hatred.
¡°Calm down, I understand the excitement and joy in your heart. This young master¡¯s peerless beauty is not something an idiot like you can bear.¡± Qi Xia smiled gently. His handsome face against the sunlight made his smile more and more dazzling, but the words he said¡
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for more than two years, but your mouth is still asking for a beating.¡± Tang Nazhi clenched his fist and made a cracking sound. He was considering whether he should use his fist to ¡®greet¡¯ this fox.
Qi Xia slightly raised his eyebrows and unfurled the white jade bone fan in his hand, slowly shaking it.
¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi gritted his teeth. Fine, he was more shameless than him.
¡°The spring sunshine is bright and beautiful, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to gather here early in the morning and fight?¡± A gentle voice quietly sounded.
Two equally tall figures slowly walked in from outside the door.
¡°Brother!! Yan Yu!!¡± When Tang Nazhi saw who it was, how could he still remember to fight with Qi Xia? He dashed forward, grabbed Yan Yu and Li Xiaowei, and gave them a bear hug.
¡°How old are you? Why are you still so childish?¡± Qi Xia shook his head helplessly as he waved the bone fan. However, the smile on his face had already betrayed the joy in his heart.
¡°Heavens! What have you eaten during this period of time? How did you be so strong?¡± Li Xiaowei felt his brother¡¯s bear hug. Archers, who were mainly agile, could neverpete with Swordsmen in terms of strength. Tang Nazhi¡¯s hug almost broke his and Yan Yu¡¯s bones.
¡°Hehe, have I be stronger? Hahaha, am I very strong?¡± Tang Nazhi looked up at the sky and howled like a wolf.
¡°Oh? You¡¯re very strong? Do you want topete with me?¡± Before Tang Nazhi could show off, another figure appeared in the hall.
Yang Xi, who had arrived unknowingly, raised his eyebrows and looked at Tang Nazhi.
In terms of strength, a Knight could absolutely defeat a Swordsman.
The smile on Tang Nazhi¡¯s face immediately froze. He looked at Yang Xi gloomily and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. The moment we meet, you¡¯re already causing trouble for me. Are you still brothers?¡±
Unfeeling, this decisiveness was unfeeling!
Didn¡¯t they agree to be reunited after a long separation and shed tears on the spot?
Why did these bastards bombard him the moment they appeared?
¡°This is our care and concern for you. Are you still not used to it?¡± Qi Xia had already found a chair and sat down. Looking at the bombarded Tang Nazhi, he was in a bad mood.
¡°If it were you, would you get used to it?!¡± Tang Nazhi was furious. You can¡¯t bully people like this!
Chapter 2465 - 2465 Phantom’s Return (3)
2465 Phantom¡¯s Return (3)
¡°Yes, but the premise is that someone can do it.¡± Qi Xia calmly shrugged his shoulders. In terms of the ability to fight with words against schrs, only Shen Yanxiao among the Phantom members couldpete with him. As for others¡ even if they were given a few more mouths, they could only be abused.
¡°A schr can be killed, but not humiliated! Qi Xia! Let¡¯s have a fight!¡± Tang Nazhi stared at Qi Xia as he gripped the huge sword in his hand.
¡°Nazhi, when did you take things so hard?¡± Yan Yu, who had been silent all this time, expressed great surprise as he looked at Tang Nazhi who suddenly wanted to fight Qi Xia one-on-one.
Among the Phantom members, with the exception of Shen Yanxiao, Qi Xia had the highest fighting strength. Although Swordsmen could restrain Mages to a certain extent, that was only for ordinary people. Qi Xia himself was a monster among Mages, and there was no possibility of interruption with his instantaneous skills. Tang Nazhi¡¯s quick attacks would not have any harassing effect on Qi Xia at all.
!!
In the past, the six members of Phantom oftenpared notes with each other. It was not once or twice that Tang Nazhi and Qi Xia fought. Which time was he notpletely defeated by Qi Xia?
How did Tang Nazhi dare to fight Qi Xia one-on-one after more than two years of experience?
This did not make sense. There was something fishy about his decisiveness!
¡°Nazhi, did you learn any powerful skills from the dwarves?¡± Yang Xi looked at Tang Nazhi. Under normal circumstances, Tang Nazhi would not be stupid enough to fight Qi Xia one-on-one, but today, why did he feel that this guy was so eager to be abused?
The members of the Phantom were keenly aware of the difference between Tang Nazhi and vaguely felt that he must have been prepared.
A trace of nervousness immediately appeared on Tang Nazhi¡¯s face. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a powerful skill! Can¡¯t I improve my own strength? You bastards, why don¡¯t you want me to fight!!!¡± There was really no such thing as a new skill, but there was a sacred tool. Tang Nazhi¡¯s calctions were exquisite. He wanted to have a good fight with Qi Xia before he got his own sacred tool. Tang Nazhi believed that with the help of the sacred tool, he could absolutely wash away his previous shame and beat Qi Xia to the ground!
¡°Suspicious, too suspicious.¡± Even Li Xiaowei felt that his brother¡¯s behavior was very unusual.
¡°Brother! You can¡¯t side with outsiders!¡± Tang Nazhi angrily red at Li Xiaowei.
It was one thing for Yan Yu and Yang Xi to kick up a fuss. In any case, these two bastards wished for the world to be in chaos. But why did even his own brother treat him like this?
¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. I¡¯m very impartial.¡± Li Xiaowei immediately expressed his selflessness.
Qi Xia looked at Tang Nazhi, who had a vivid expression on his face. He crossed his slender legs and propped his chin with one hand. As he shook the bone fan, he said in azy voice, ¡°You want to fight me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tang Nazhi was firm.
¡°Here?¡± Qi Xia looked at Tang Nazhi with a spurious smile.
¡°Of course! Where else do you want it?¡± What a joke. He must not continue to hold back. Once Shen Yanxiao equipped Qi Xia with a sacred tool, Tang Nazhi felt that he would certainly fall into the miserable situation of being unterally beaten again.
Qi Xia smiled and kindly reminded her, ¡°If my memory serves me right, Xiaoxiao should still be resting at this moment. Do you intend for the two of us to fight in her residence until our necks get broken by Lord Xiu?¡±
Tang Nazhi¡¯s high-spirited heart was instantly doused with a basin of cold water.
How could he have forgotten about that!
Chapter 2466 - 2466 Phantom’s Return (4)
2466 Phantom¡¯s Return (4)
After Xiu¡¯s warning, he still woke Shen Yanxiao up from her sleep¡
This was tantamount to courting death.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s high fighting spirit immediately subsided.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the square?¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s arrogance was obviously weakened. Even if he had eaten the guts of a leopard, he did not dare to disobey Lord Xiu¡¯s warning.
Yang Xi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. When can you be more attentive?¡±
¡°What do you mean by that!!¡± Tang Nazhi roared again.
¡°You are seeking your own death.¡± Li Xiaowei shed tears for his brother.
¡°What about me?¡± Tang Nazhi frowned. He didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t even fight, okay?
¡°I hope Lord Xiu can show mercy and leave you an intact corpse.¡± Yan Yu¡¯s tone was particrly regretful.
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi could not understand why his little friends looked at him so sadly, as if he would be crushed to death the next second.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will remember to burn joss paper for you today next year.¡± Qi Xia added.
¡°What did I do?¡± Tang Nazhi was about to cry. How could he not understand what they were talking about?
¡°You woke me up, idiot.¡± A sleepy murmur came from one side. Tang Nazhi immediately shivered, swallowed his saliva, and turned around.
Shen Yanxiao was dressed in red, her long ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, and her delicate face still had the aura of someone who had just woken up.
¡°Xiao¡ Xiao¡ why are you awake¡¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s mouth stiffened.
Shen Yanxiao rubbed her sore eyes and nced at Tang Nazhi. She found a chair and sat down. Her drowsiness had yet to fully recede, so she could only lean against the back of the chair and starezily at Tang Nazhi.
¡°Do you think your roar is very soft?¡± She could hear it clearly in the room, and she almost had a nightmare from it.
Never underestimate the lethality of a Swordsman¡¯s roar that was about to step into the realm of a Saint Professional.
¡°Was my voice very loud?¡± A drop of cold sweat trickled down Tang Nazhi¡¯s forehead.
¡°Take a guess.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled.
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi seemed to see Lord Xiu¡¯s jade-like hand on his delicate neck and the dark clouds of death hovering above his head.
¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to listen to my exnation! I really didn¡¯t want to wake you up! You can¡¯tin to Lord Xiu! It¡¯s all these bastards who are teasing me!!¡± Tang Nazhi almost hugged Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thigh and cried.
¡°Shut up, it¡¯s so noisy.¡± Shen Yanxiao rubbed her ears. Tang Nazhi¡¯s energetic cries were louder than a horn.
Tang Nazhi immediately covered his mouth and obediently retreated to the side before finding a seat to sit down.
¡°I see that you are not tired at all from the long journey. Do you want to go to the backyard and chop wood for me?¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and swept across the other figures standing in the hall.
Yan Yu, Yang Xi, and Li Xiaowei found the nearest chair and sat down almost at the same time. They did not hesitate for a second.
Shen Yanxiao, who was cranky when she woke up, was really terrifying!
Her fighting strength had increased by a notch, and her temper had also worsened by more than ten notches.
The Phantom members all had the same consensus: Don¡¯t talk to Shen Yanxiao when she just woke up. Otherwise, they will never see the sun the next day!!!
Chapter 2467 - 2467 Phantom’s Return (5)
2467 Phantom¡¯s Return (5)
Since Shen Yanxiao did not speak, no one else dared to speak. They could only hold a cup of warm water and pour it into their stomachs. In the end, Yan Yu silently stood up and skillfully walked towards the kitchen of the City Lord Mansion.
Not long after, six bowls of porridge overflowing with fragrance were brought out by Yan Yu.
One bowl for each of them.
Shen Yanxiao, who was in a daze, was finally appeased after eating a bowl of delicious porridge. The impatience on her face had also faded.
!!
¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her head and a brilliant and sincere smile blossomed on her face.
Seeing that familiar smile, the Phantom members almost cried. They secretly gave Yan Yu a thumbs up and thanked him for saving them from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s violent temper.
The contrast of the before and after was so huge that their hearts could not take it anymore.
¡°It seems like we still need Ah-Yu to deal with your morning temper.¡± Qi Xia chuckled. As smart as he was, he knew how to protect himself when Shen Yanxiao was in a grumpy mood. He did not say a word and reduced his sense of presence to zero.
Shen Yanxiao blinked and forced a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have such a bad temper.¡±
Insufficient sleep had directly caused her brain and body to be disconnected. All her actions werepletely out of control and her instinctive outburst was really like killing gods and devils.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for more than two years, and you¡¯re already greeting us like this. How frustrating.¡± Yan Yu covered his chest, indicating that his delicate body had be extremely weak under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s cruelty.
Shen Yanxiao nced at Yan Yu, who was pretending to be weak, and said, ¡°Ah Yu, stop pretending. You¡¯ve been in the Moon God Continent for more than two years, and I¡¯m afraid your body has already recovered. No matter how you pretend now, you still have a healthyplexion.¡±
Yan Yu smiled and immediately returned to normal.
More than two years ago, he went to the Moon God Continent with Li Xiaowei. On the continent of elves, his body received the best treatment. The Elf King personally took action and with the help of the fruit of the Tree of Life, the root cause of the illness that had existed since he was young had long been cured. Now, he finally did not have to rely on medicinal pills to extend his life.
¡°Tell me, how are you doing in the Moon God Continent? I think your and Xiaowei¡¯s strength should have broken through to the level of a Saint Professional, right?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Yan Yu and Li Xiaowei with a smile. They were the only ones in Phantom who traveled together and could take care of each other.
¡°You saw through me.¡± Li Xiaowei scratched his head and smiled shyly.
¡°After Ah-Yu recovered, we stayed in the Moon God Continent. For your sake, the Elf King personally guided Ah-Yu and me in our training. The archery and healing abilities of the elves are very helpful to our professions. Although at first, we were a little confused about the difference in skills between the two races, we soon adapted. The elves were also very friendly to us, and the Moonshine Tribe and the Moonlight Tribe were also very helpful to us. Overall, this trip to the Moon God Continent has benefited us a lot. However, we only broke through to the Saint Profession not long ago after we received your news. We are still familiarizing ourselves with the strength of a Saint Professional.¡±
Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu went to the Moon God Continent together. Although everything there was unfamiliar to them, they did not feel unhappy because they hadpanions to apany them.
Chapter 2468 - 2468 Phantom’s Return (6)
2468 Phantom¡¯s Return (6)
With the protection of the Elf King and the support of the two major tribes, Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu could be said to be like fish in water in the Moon God Continent.
¡°By the way, your grandmother asked me to send you her regards. They still had matters to attend to, so we came here first. They should be heading to the Forsaken Land with the army of elves in a few months,¡± Li Xiaowei said.
Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°Qi Xia, what about you? Your speed of advancement should not be slower than ours, right? Brother Siyu must have tutored you individually.¡± Yan Yu looked at Qi Xia. When they left the Brilliance Continent, Qi Xia was still in the Forsaken Land. It was not until Tang Nazhi¡¯s letter reached the Moon God Continent that they learned that their Phantompanions had been scattered everywhere.
!!
Qi Xia went to the God Realm and trained with Shen Siyu.
Even though Shen Siyu had lost his godhood and was reduced to a demigod, he was once a powerful superior god. Coupled with Qi Xia¡¯s extraordinary talent, his cultivation speed would probably be faster than theirs.
Qi Xia said, ¡°I¡¯m simr to you.¡±
Qi Xia spoke implicitly, but no one would really take his words seriously. He went to the God Realm muchter than Li Xiaowei and the others went to the Moon God Continent, but his growth was not slower than theirs at all.
¡°Yang Xi¡¯s progress is also quite fast. It seems like he has obtained a lot of training in the Hidden Dragon Continent.¡± Qi Xia cleverly shifted the topic to Yang Xi.
Yang Xi touched his nose and said, ¡°I guess so.¡±
¡°You should be a real Saint Dragon Knight now, right?¡± Qi Xia looked at Yang Xi. Ny-nine percent of the Dragon Knights in the Brilliance Continent were iplete because dragons were too precious to humans. The Dragon Knight profession was much more powerful than other races in the early stages. Their mobility, offensive, and defensive abilities were extremely high, making them the most troublesome profession to face. However, once they advanced to a Great Professional of the second ss promotion, the strength of a Dragon Knight would be greatly weakened. A Dragon Knight without a dragon could at most unleash 70% of theirbat strength.
¡°Yes.¡± Yang Xi nodded.
¡°Where¡¯s your dragon? I don¡¯t see it. Is it outside?¡± Tang Nazhi stretched out his neck to look around. Dragons were not magical beasts. Even if they signed a contract with a human, it was impossible for them to be taken back into their bodies.
¡°He has been on the road for a long time and did not have a good rest, so I asked him to return to the estate to sleep.¡± Yang Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but soften when he mentioned his dragon partner.
¡°Sleep? From the looks of it, your dragon must be above a four-winged red dragon.¡± Qi Xia smiled and said. Only high-level dragons above a four-winged red dragon could have the ability to transform into their human form. Since Yang Xi said that his dragon had gone to his residence to rest, it was absolutely impossible for it to be in the form of a dragon. Otherwise, the citizens of Sun Never Sets would have probably caused a scene along the way.
¡°It¡¯s an eight-winged golden dragon, but he¡¯s still very young,¡± Yang Xi smiled and said.
¡°Doudou is not young, either¡¡± Shen Yanxiao looked helplessly at Yang Xi. Although Doudou appeared in front of them as a cute little boy at the beginning, ording to Doudou¡¯s real age, he was not actually young. After the Dragon God transfused his blood into him, he had returned to his normal form, but Yang Xi still said that Doudou was young¡ The impression of spoiling him was overflowing at this moment!
¡°Mentally, he is very young.¡± Yang Xi was very determined. His Doudou was a pure and ignorant little cutie.
Chapter 2469 - 2469 Phantom’s Return (7)
2469 Phantom¡¯s Return (7)
Shen Yanxiao decided not to argue with Yang Xi about whether Doudou was young or not.
¡°Speaking of which, Xiaoxiao, how far has your strength grown after talking for so long? Why can¡¯t I see through you at all?¡± Qi Xia had noticed the change in Shen Yanxiao from the very beginning. He could hardly feel the flow of her strength. There was only one possibility for this situation, and that was that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s strength had surpassed his own. Therefore, he could not judge Shen Yanxiao¡¯s strength.
Shen Yanxiao was surprised.
She had not noticed that.
!!
The constant running around, the awakening of her racial bloodline, and the emergence of Satan had exhausted Shen Yanxiao. She simply had no time to check how far her strength had grown. Even after returning to Sun Never Sets, she had been busy,pletely leaving this matter behind.
It was not until Qi Xia asked that she realized that she had not observed the growth of her strength for a long time.
¡°Cough, you can take a look first. You shouldn¡¯t be lower than a Saint Professional because I can¡¯t judge your strength.¡± Qi Xia knew that this little girl must have forgotten about this when he saw Shen Yanxiao¡¯s reaction.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and closed her eyes to carefully examine the magic and battle aura in her body.
A momentter, Shen Yanxiao finally opened her eyes, but her expression was very strange.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Xia could not help but worry when he saw Shen Yanxiao¡¯s strange expression.
¡°I¡ broke through to be a Divine Professional¡¡± Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth in confusion.
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Holy smokes!¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words stunned the teenagers present.
In more than two years, the speed of their growth was almost the same, and they had just broken through the realm of Saint Professionals. On the other hand, Shen Yanxiao had not only broken through the realm of Saint Professionals, but she had even touched the threshold of the Divine Profession!
Shen Yanxiao herself possessed the ability to train in both magic and battle aura. Once one force reached the peak, the other would follow.
This also meant that Shen Yanxiao was just a little bit away from bing a double Divine Professional!!
How rare were Divine Professionals in the Brilliance Continent?
Ever since the Pce Master of the Broken Star Pce was insta-killed by Xiu, there had been no Divine Professional among humans. As long as Shen Yanxiao stepped into the threshold of the Divine Profession, she would directly be a double Divine Professional!!!
Two Divine Professionsbined. The degree of savagery¡ was simply off the charts!!
Looking at the entire Brilliance Continent, Shen Yanxiao was absolutely the number one person in the world! Even without Xiu by her side, no one in the Brilliance Continent was her opponent!
¡°I think I need to slowly digest this.¡± Tang Nazhi was the one who suffered the most. His progress among the Phantom members was the slowest. Even though he was about to break through to the realm of Saint Professionals, he was still a little slower than the others. Shen Yanxiao, on the other hand, was about to step into the realm of double Divine Professionals while he was still crawling on the path of a Saint Professional.
This was simply a huge blow!!
Tang Nazhi finally realized why he had been tortured to death by Shen Yanxiao before and could not fight back at all. This guy had already gone against the heavens to this extent, so why was he still fighting her?!
Was he courting death?
Chapter 2470 - 2470 Find a Lady to Marry (1)
2470 Find a Lady to Marry (1)
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heaven-defying strength had shocked several of her Phantom friends to the extent that their souls almost left their bodies. They, who were originally full of vigor, had already wilted under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s monstrous realm.
¡°Comparisons are odious.¡± Li Xiaowei sighed. Shen Yanxiao set offter than them, but her strength had increased so crazily!
¡°I think I should jump into a river or something.¡± Yang Xi had a look of despair. So what if he had an eight-winged golden dragon? Shen Yanxiao was about to be a double Divine Professional!
¡°Let¡¯s form a team.¡± Yan Yu patted Yang Xi on the shoulder.
!!
¡°The moat of Sun Never Sets is quite clear,¡± Qi Xia suggested.
¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Nazhi immediately seconded.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at those bastards who wished for the world to be in chaos.
¡°Are you itching for a beating? It seems like we haven¡¯t had a one-on-one fight for a long time. Do you want to take turns?¡± Shen Yanxiao sped her hands together and made a crisp sound as her eyes narrowed dangerously.
In an instant, the five Phantom members became well-behaved.
¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be so excited. We were just casually praising the clean water in the moat.¡± Li Xiaowei immediately expressed that he was a righteous person.
¡°Xiaoxiao, you woke up early in the morning, and your face is still pale. What should we do? Hurry up and sit down. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Yan Yu¡¯s tone was gentle as if he was worried about Shen Yanxiao¡¯s health.
¡°You only ate so little this morning. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not full yet. Why don¡¯t you get Ah Yu to make you another one of his specialties?¡± Yang Xi was extremely concerned.
¡°There are snacks here. You don¡¯t even have to make them. Tang Nazhi ran to buy these early in the morning. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t let him down.¡± Qi Xia¡¯s sharp eyes picked up the snacks Tang Nazhi had left on the table and stuffed them into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arms.
Tang Nazhi opened his mouth and stared at Qi Xia in shock as he used the snacks that he had prepared to bribe Shen Yanxiao as a favor. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°These snacks are actually quite delicious¡¡±
One-on-one with the current Shen Yanxiao? They were not that dumb. It was rare for them to reunite, but to be beaten until their faces were covered with peach blossoms on the first day? This was definitely not something they wanted to see!
When she saw her unscrupulous friends trying their best to act cute and stupid, Shen Yanxiao could no longer restrain the coldness on her face. She scolded them jokingly, ¡°You bastards, how old are you? You haven¡¯t been serious for more than two years. You¡¯re asking for a beating foring back like this.¡±
Fortunately, more than two years of separation had not brought about any alienation between their sixrades. No one could stop the tacit understanding between them, as if they were still ying together yesterday.
After more than two years of separation, it did not leave a trace in their hearts.
¡°I think we¡¯re still quite young.¡± Qi Xia shrugged his shoulders. ording to normal ages, they were in their prime, the prime of their youth.
¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows. As she looked at the teenager who had gradually transformed into a young man, there were subtle changes in their appearance. They had be more mature, but their beauty only increased. It was especially pleasing to the eye.
¡°Xiaoxiao, are you saying that we are old¡¡± Tang Nazhi covered his chest and looked as if he had suffered a huge blow.
¡°I am a 16 year old young man, and I haven¡¯t been married to.¡± Yan Yu blinked at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°16 years old? Are you referring to when I first met you?¡± Shen Yanxiao said with a poisonous tongue.
¡°Wait, Yan Yu, what do you mean ¡®getting married to¡¯?¡± Li Xiaowei found the main point.
Chapter 2471 - 2471 Find a Lady to Marry (2)
2471 Find a Lady to Marry (2)
¡°It was a slip of the tongue.¡± Yan Yu immediately exined.
However, the expressions of the others were not so sincere. They smiled extremely wretchedly and looked at Yan Yu with ill intentions.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Ah-Yu, you¡¯re a woman? So Xiaoxiao isn¡¯t the only one disguised as a man.¡± Tang Nazhi came to a sudden realization.
¡°Nazhi, you¡¯re being unkind. How can you expose Ah-Yu? It¡¯s good that you understand in your heart. Why do you have to say it out loud?¡± Qi Xia smiled jokingly.
!!
¡°This is not right¡ My brother and Ah-Yu went to the Moon God Continent together. The two of them were alone for more than two years, sharing the same bed¡¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s expression became stranger and stranger. He looked at Yan Yu, whose face was ashen, and then at Li Xiaowei, who was in shock.
¡°Wait a minute! What does this have to do with me?!¡± Li Xiaowei was speechless. Why did he have to be dragged into this again?
¡°Xiaowei, you have to be kind. You¡¯ve been sleeping with Ah-Yu for so long. You have to be responsible!¡± Shen Yanxiao stood on Qi Xia¡¯s side without any sense of loyalty.
¡°No¡ What sharing the same bed!!! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!!!¡± Li Xiaowei¡¯s face turned red.
¡°Aiyo! My brother is blushing! I¡¯m going to have a sister-inw!¡± Tang Nazhi wanted the whole world to be in chaos.
¡°I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m anxious!¡± Li Xiaowei cried out.
¡°An exnation is a cover-up!¡± Qi Xia and the others said in unison.
Li Xiaowei almost pounced on them and strangled them to death.
Yan Yu¡¯splexion turned from green to white. He gnashed his teeth and red at these bastards as he roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll strip naked and verify my gender!!¡± How dare they question his gender! These bastards were asking for a beating more and more.
As soon as Yan Yu roared, the hall immediately quieted down. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Yan Yu.
Yan Yu¡¯s hair stood on end from that hungry gaze, and he subconsciously took a step back.
¡°Take it off!¡± They said in unison!
¡°¡¡± Yan Yu was shocked by the chorus of roars.
¡°Can you be any more shameless?¡± The corner of his mouth twitched. He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen such shameless people. A group of men actually asked him to take off his clothes in public!! Could they be any more shameless?
¡°Yes.¡± Another chorus.
¡°I dare to take it off, but are you sure you won¡¯t be killed by Lord Xiu if you encourage Xiaoxiao to watch a man¡¯s naked body with you?¡± Yan Yu cleverly looked at Shen Yanxiao who followed suit. Take it off or not¡ he didn¡¯t mind. In any case, they were all men!! However, no matter how powerful Shen Yanxiao was, she was still a real girl. If he dared to stand naked in the hall and act like a hooligan, he would definitely be pped to death by Lord Xiu.
Sure enough, at the mention of Xiu, the evil factors in their hearts were instantly crushed into g.
Teasing Yan Yu was one thing, but if Shen Yanxiao were to be implicated and Xiu were to know that Shen Yanxiao had been tricked into seeing another man¡¯s body¡
Everyone subconsciously swallowed their saliva. There was absolutely no chance of survival!
¡°Cough, I think Ah-Yu must be a man. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Let¡¯s not verify his gender,¡± Yang Xi wisely said.
¡°Yes, Ah-Yu is such a man. How can he be a woman? Brother, you must be hallucinating.¡± Tang Nazhi immediately changed sides.
Chapter 2472 - 2472 Find a Lady to Marry (3)
2472 Find a Lady to Marry (3)
¡°Yes, I heard it wrong.¡± Li Xiaowei did not care about changing his tune at all.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the group of shameless idiots and shrugged her shoulders helplessly.
¡°You guys are too boring.¡± Where was the agreed-upon strip show? Their willpower was not firm at all!
¡°We would like to, but Lord Xiu will definitely not be happy.¡± Qi Xia chuckled.
!!
Shen Yanxiao stuck out her tongue. In fact, she also understood that if Xiu were to know¡ Fortunately, Xiu had left her heartke after his revival. Otherwise, if he were to discover this scene, he would probably kill everyone present before Tang Nazhi and the rest could regret their decision.
¡°You guys have no moral principles. I should find a few girls to marry you all in the future!¡± Shen Yanxiao snorted.
¡°I can onlyply if you can afford the betrothal gift,¡± Qi Xia said with a smile. He was still a profiteer.
Shen Yanxiao rolled her eyes at him. With the Qilin Family¡¯s financial resources, it was not easy to find a girl with enough wealth.
It had to be known that since Shen Yanxiao became the Lord of the Forsaken Land, all her funds had been shared with her Phantom friends, which meant that her money was also their money. As the richest person in the Brilliance Continent, Shen Yanxiao honestly felt that Qi Xia¡¯s requirements were too high!!!
¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. It¡¯s fine as long as her culinary skills are better than mine. I also want to try the other party¡¯s cooking once in a while.¡± Yan Yu seemed particrly easy to talk to.
¡°Ah Yu, are you joking?¡± Shen Yanxiao was helpless. Yan Yu¡¯s culinary skills were not inferior to her stealing skills. Shen Yanxiao had eaten many delicious dishes in her previous life, but none of them tasted as good as a bowl of porridge Yan Yu casually poured out.
¡°I¡¯m not as abnormal as them. I only want someone who canpare notes with me in archery. Of course, the difference in strength cannot be too great. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be a match.¡± Li Xiaowei touched his nose. His only hobby was to continuously adapt to his bow and arrow.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s lips twitched.
Young master! You¡¯re already a Saint Professional, and you¡¯re still hoping to find a girl with simr strength as you? Are you really not kidding me? Do you think Saint Professionals are like vegetables in a market? And you even asked for an Archer?! Where can I find one for you?!
¡°My brother is really unromantic. Girls, of course, the more pleasing to the eye, the better! My request is the simplest: good-looking! The number one beauty in the world is my goal!¡± Tang Nazhi did not conceal his desire for beauties at all.
¡°You can get lost now.¡± Shen Yanxiao wished she could p this idiot to death. She was the best-looking one among humans, Xiu was the best-looking one among gods, and the best-looking one among the elves was the Elf King!!! Dwarves, undead, dragons, merfolk, and so on, the racial difference was too great to be considered at all. Should she go to the Moon God Continent and carry the Elf King back to be Tang Nazhi¡¯s wife?!
¡°Yang Xi.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Yang Xi, hoping that he could give a normal request to save her from copsing.
¡°Cough.¡± Yang Xi looked at Shen Yanxiao and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to¡ find apanion for Doudou.¡±
Therefore, the girl he was looking for must also have a dragon!!!
Shen Yanxiao was almost driven mad by the request of these bastards. Could they be any more unreliable?
Chapter 2473 - 2473 Surprises Come Too Suddenly (1)
2473 Surprises Come Too Suddenly (1)
¡°You¡¯d better stay single obediently! Girls or whatnot, don¡¯t even think about it!!¡± Shen Yanxiao felt that these guys were good-looking, had good characters, and had good family backgrounds. The reason why they were single until now was not because there was a problem on the girls side, but because there was a problem with the conditions for these guys to choose their other half!
The Phantom members looked at each other andughed.
They did not think that there was anything wrong with them. They had never thought of finding their other half. It was hard to imagine if they could still roam the worldwlessly and recklessly like now if they had other concerns.
The reason why Shen Yanxiao could maintain her usual state was because her other half was powerful enough to make people worship her. However, how many people in the world were as powerful as Xiu? Not only could he protect himself, but he could also turn the tide of a battle.
¡°In any case, it¡¯s still early. After we repel the Devil race, there will be plenty of people in the world to look for one. We will find one one day. Right now, our first task is still to fight against the Devil race.¡± Qi Xia shrugged his shoulders. With the exception of Tang Nazhi, who asionally had cramps and had this thought, everyone else was basically satisfied with their current state.
¡°Suit yourself.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not force them. In any case, she was just saying it casually.
¡°Xiaoxiao, honestly, why did you ask us toe back in advance? Don¡¯t tell me you really intend to arrange a blind date for us?¡± Li Xiaowei looked at Shen Yanxiao with doubt.
¡°No, I asked you toe back early because something good happened.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face suddenly raised a crafty smile.
¡°What good thing?¡±
¡°There are two good things. Which one do you want to hear?¡± Shen Yanxiao deliberately kept them in suspense.
¡°¡¡± Everyone was speechless.
Shen Yanxiao chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first one. I learned how to make sacred tools in the Storm Continent where the dwarves live. One of the reasons I asked you toe back early this time is that I have to make sacred tools for each of you.¡±
¡°Xiaoxiao! Is what you said true?¡± Qi Xia¡¯s eyes lit up.
Even the knowledgeable Phantom members could not help but look forward to the sacred tools of legend.
¡°Naturally,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Yan Yu gave Shen Yanxiao a thumbs up. No matter how bad she was before, this alone was enough to convince all of them.
¡°I have already made sacred tools for the Seven Wolves and some members of the Silver Hands. Nazhi and I already have them. This time, I intend to wait for you toe back and make Xiao Feng¡¯s sacred tool with you.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not make a sacred tool for Lan Fengli yet because he had not learned any special profession, so she wanted Xiao Feng to see the effect of the sacred tools of the other members of Phantom and decide what would suit him.
¡°Is Tang Nazhi that lucky?¡± Qi Xia and the rest did not believe that Tang Nazhi¡¯s luck would suddenly change.
¡°What the f*ck! What Little Xiao made for me is an ordinary sacred tool. Right now, what she made for others are sacred tools that are imbued with the power of elements. The difference is huge, okay!!¡± Tang Nazhi was very sad. He was not happy at all to be the first person to eat crabs!! Moreover, he was a test subject!
¡°Well, I can attach the power of elements to your sacred tool. I¡¯ve tried adding the power of elements after the sacred tool has been finalized these days. It has been sessful. You can rest assured,¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
Chapter 2474 - Chapter 2474: Surprises Come Too Suddenly (2)
Chapter 2474: Surprises Come Too Suddenly (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao with tears in his eyes. If it were not for Lord Xiu¡¯s deterrence, he might have pounced on her and taken a bite.
¡°Can you have some morals?¡± Qi Xia looked at Tang Nazhi¡¯s fawning expression with contempt. He honestly did not want to admit that he knew such an idiot.
¡°Can moral principles be eaten? Can moral principles be used as sacred tools? If you want moral principles, get lost and go away. Don¡¯t touch sacred tools!¡± Tang Nazhi immediately snorted impolitely.
¡°s, I shouldn¡¯t have discussed morals with a fool.¡± Qi Xia shook his head and sighed.
¡°Little Xiao, you haven¡¯t said what the second good thing is yet.¡± Li Xiaowei couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yanxiao. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s good thing was really a good thing. Sacred tools were very precious to them. Having sacred tools would double their fighting strength in the future battlefield!
The first thing was already such a pleasant surprise, so the second thing would definitely not be bad.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the expectant faces and then at Tang Nazhi, who was trying very hard to restrain himself.
Tang Nazhi already knew the second thing Shen Yanxiao wanted to say. He wanted to jump out and tell hispanions, but he endured it.
Naturally, Shen Yanxiao had to speak up personally to announce such a joyous event.
¡°Have you ever thought about gods?¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly threw out a
baffling question.
¡°God? What do you mean?¡± Even the smartest Qi Xia could not understand the meaning of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s question.
¡°If one day you are given a chance to inherit the power of the superior gods, are you willing?¡± Shen Yanxiao put away the smile on her face and her eyes became extremely serious.
The moment Shen Yanxiao¡¯s voice fell to the ground, the entire hall was silent. The few teenagers held their breaths and looked at Shen Yanxiao with dull eyes.
¡°Xiaoxiao¡ what do you mean¡¡± Yang Xi stuttered.
¡°Among the devils, in addition to Satan, there are also the twelve devil generals whose strength is second only to him. Each of them isparable to a superior god. Without the God race to lead us, if we want to fight against the devils, the first thing we have to do is to find a fighting strength that can fight against the twelve devil generals. With your current level, although your strength is already at the peak of humanity, it is hard for even a Divine Professional to fight against the devil generals. Xiu has decided to take us to thest temple soon, where you will inherit the godhood of those fallen superior gods and force a breakthrough in your strength,¡± Shen Yanxiao patiently exined. From the point of view of human beings, Qi Xia and the others were already very powerful, and they were still so young. If they were given a few more years, it would not be difficult for them to break through to the Divine
Profession, but the current situation did not allow them to continue to dy.
Only by forcibly raising their strength to another realm with the help of godhood could they possibly confront the devil generals.
The fighting strength of the devil generals was too terrifying. If they were not restrained, their alliance army would probably suffer a devastating blow.
¡°Once you ept the inheritance of godhood, in the future battlefield, you must assume the responsibility of fighting the devil generals.¡± This time, Shen Yanxiao did not show the slightest hint that this was a joke..
Chapter 2475 - Chapter 2475: Surprises Come Too Suddenly (3)
Chapter 2475: Surprises Come Too Suddenly (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Confronting the devil generals would be a very dangerous thing. Even Xiu could not guarantee that Qi Xia and the others could escape unscathed from the confrontation with the devil generals.
epting this proposal indicated that they had the same great responsibility.
This promise was likely to send them directly to thend of death.
After inheriting godhood, it was impossible for Qi Xia and others to be real superior gods. However, they would have to fight a bloody battle with the devil generals with the strength of superior gods to the end.
¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. In the confrontation with the devil generals, you are likely to die.¡± Shen Yanxiao forced herself to say such cruel words. Even though her heart was filled with thousands of people who she wanted to be alive, the crisis was just around the corner. If they did not step forward bravely, all races in the world would be destroyed, including their families and friends.
The teenagers who usually giggled were all silent. They seemed to be thinking about Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words.
Qi Xia suddenly looked up at Shen Yanxiao and restrained the smile in his eyes.
¡°If we don¡¯t inherit the godhood, we should not be able to find enough people to fight against the devil generals.¡±
Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°Xiao Feng, the Elf King, the Dwarf King, the Undead Lord, Brother Siyu, the Dragon God, and I are all on the list of candidates to fight against the devil generals. Xiu will fight the Devil God Satan directly, but we are still short of five people to keep the devil generals in check.¡± Shen Yanxiao was also very helpless. No matter who it was, it would be very dangerous to fight against the devil generals. Only the strongest of the major races could barely fight against the devil generals. As for the merfolks, because they had suffered a devastating blow from the Devil God Satan, they could no longer find anyone to fight.
¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say. I¡¯m willing to ept it.¡± Qi Xia shook the bone fan in his hand and his habitual smile appeared on his face again.
¡°Godhood ah¡ It sounds very powerful. Just the thought of it makes me a little excited. Count me in!¡± Yang Xi was the second to respond.
¡°After advancing to a Saint Professional, Saint Archpriests also have some offensive skills. I should be able to give it a try, add me.¡± Yan Yu smiled and said.
¡°Ha, can inheriting godhood directly break through to the level of a Divine Professional? I¡¯ve always wanted to try how aggressive a Divine Archer can be! Don¡¯t forget me.¡± Li Xiaowei rubbed his palms as if he was looking forward to theing war.
¡°Since you¡¯ve all gone, how can I stay alone? You can¡¯t forget about me!¡± Tang Nazhiughed and said.
The five youths epted the arrangement without the slightest hesitation. Theirughter echoed in the hall, full of vitality and confidence.
Shen Yanxiao smiled. She looked at herrades who had gone through thick and thin with her, and her heart was filled with warmth.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together. We will share life and death, and trials and tribtions!¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly stood up and stretched out her right fist.
¡°Together in life and death, in trials and tribtions!¡± The five friends of
Phantom immediately got up and ovepped their clenched fists together.
This was an oath that belonged to them, engraved in their souls and branded in their hearts.
They might not be born on the same day of the same month of the same year, but they wanted to die on the same day of the same month of the same year.
They were willing to travel together in a mountain of knives and a sea of fire!
Chapter 2476 - Chapter 2476: The Four Nations Pay Respects (1)
Chapter 2476: The Four Nations Pay Respects (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The return of her little Phantom friends finally let go of the big stone in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart. In the next few days, Shen Yanxiao devoted herself to making sacred tools for Qi Xia and others. Soon, several sacred tools in the form of rings werepleted under the operation of Shen Yanxiao. All the members of Phantom used the same sacred tools in the form of rings as Shen Yanxiao. Although the attributes and the additional elemental power were different, the shapes were basically the same.
In the words of Qi Xia and the rest, that was exactly what they wanted!
After getting the sacred tools, Shen Yanxiao asked them to return to their main cities and check the preparations for the war.
As for herself, she stayed in Sun Never Sets to oversee the city.
At the same time, four letters had been delivered to the rulers of the four countries.
Blue Moon Dynasty.
The King looked at the gilded letter in his hand, his eyes drifting. The dignitaries at the side had different expressions.
¡°Your Majesty, is Shen Yanxiao really back?¡± An earl asked in a low voice. Shen Yanxiao had been away from the Brilliance Continent for more than two years. During this period of time, there had been no news from Shen Yanxiao for a long time. Perhaps they were too afraid, so they subconsciously forgot about her existence. However, when the news of Shen Yanxiao broke out again, everyone¡¯s hearts could not help but tremble.
The King put down the letter in his hand and looked up at the nervous crowd in the hall. Finally, he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±
The earl trembled.
¡°You should call her Lord, not her real name. You are being too rude.¡± The King looked at the earl reproachfully.
The earl immediately swallowed his saliva and knelt on the ground.
¡°I misspoken.¡±
The attitude of the King of the Blue Moon Dynasty had been expressed very clearly from his words.
Shen Yanxiao was the Lord of the Forsaken Land. Even though she was a youngdy, him as the king of a country, still had to respectfully address her as Lord. Her status was far above his.
¡°Your Majesty, does the Lord have anything to say to us?¡± Another noble asked carefully. Even though Shen Yanxiao had not been in the Brilliance Continent for the past few years, her influence had been expanding.
The Silver Hands, the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group, the Broken Star Pce, and the demon army. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s influence had grown at an astonishing speed.
The number of outstanding talents sent by the Blue Moon Dynasty to the Broken Star Pce to learn was not small. Most of them were elites selected from various forces, and there were also many disciples of various nobles. However, the Broken Star Pce had strict screening conditions. As long as their qualifications did not pass the examination of the Broken Star Pce, they would be mercilessly driven back to the country even if they were sent to the Forsaken Land.
At first, the four countries did not know the Broken Star Pce¡¯s intentions. They were afraid that Shen Yanxiao would threaten the kings and order the dukes around. Therefore, the first batch of people sent to the Forsaken Land were those with good qualifications but no background.
However, when they realized that the Broken Star Pce was really teaching them diligently, many nobles wanted to send their children or trusted aides to the Broken Star Pce for further training.
Of course, this kind of nepotism did not achieve the desired effect. Those who wanted to enter the Broken Star Pce through the back door were all thrown out by the two Saint Professionals.
Even though the Broken Star Pce had surrendered to Shen Yanxiao, she still gave them enough respect. As long as the two Saint Professionals did not fancy them, they could deal with them on their own..
Chapter 2477 - Chapter 2477: The Four Nations Pay Respects (2)
Chapter 2477: The Four Nations Pay Respects (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Broken Star Pce¡¯s strict selection of candidates was to ensure that the best resources could be concentrated on those with great potential. Only in this way could the effect of the resources be maximized. After all, they did not have much time left.
However, it was also because of this that many nobles were dissatisfied with the Broken Star Pce¡¯s overbearingness, as they never felt that their children were inferior tomoners.
At first, they did not dare to say much due to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s deterrence. However, as Shen Yanxiao left the Brilliance Continent for a longer time, this group of idiots who did not use their brains began to make all kinds of vicious spections about whether Shen Yanxiao would have an ident or even die on the way to other continents. As time passed, their fear of Shen Yanxiao gradually decreased. Of course, they did not have the courage to run to the Forsaken Land to cause trouble. Even without Shen Yanxiao, the current Forsaken Land was not a ce where they could be unbridled.
Now that Shen Yanxiao was back, they did not even dare to fart.
The only thing they were d about now was that more than a year after Shen
Yanxiao left, they had encouraged their king to keep his distance from the Forsaken Land several times. However, the King of the Blue Moon Dynasty was very firm and did not take their words to heart at all. He was still very respectful to the Forsaken Land.
It was also this respect of the King of the Blue Moon Dynasty thatpletely distanced the Blue Moon Dynasty from the crisis.
¡°Get someone to prepare immediately. We will leave for Sun Never Sets tomorrow.¡± The King of the Blue Moon Dynasty did not say much.
Since they could not get the details, the officials could only touch their noses and prepare for the trip.
The wisdom of the King of the Blue Moon Dynasty did not worry the entire Blue Moon Dynasty. However, it was a different scene in the Longxuan Empire.
The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire stared at the letter in his hand as if he wanted to burn a hole in it with his eyes.
All the courtiers in the entire hall lowered their heads and refused. The huge pce was filled with a depressing atmosphere.
If the decision of the Blue Moon Dynasty¡¯s king allowed the entire country to be in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s good side before she left, then the Longxuan Empire was the opposite.
As early as the second year after Shen Yanxiao left, the Longxuan Empire had almost cut off all contact with the Forsaken Land. Although they would asionally send people there, their qualifications and the quantity were greatly reduced.
¡°Who told me that Shen Yanxiao would note back after leaving the Brilliance Continent?! Who is it?! Get out here!!!¡± The Emperor angrily threw the letter out and stood up excitedly.
The officials lowered their heads even more.
The wall the Blue Moon Dynasty hit in the Broken Star Pce was also encountered by the Longxuan Empire. However,pared to the silence of the Blue Moon Dynasty, the reaction of the Longxuan Empire was extremely strong.
Not only did they send people to demand an exnation, but they even almost caused a scene in the Forsaken Land. The reason for that was because the first batch of people sent into the Broken Star Pce by the Longxuan Empire had grown very fast. However, only one of them chose to return to the Longxuan Empire while the rest stayed in the Forsaken Land.
Those who had grown up did not return to the Longxuan Empire, which made the Emperor of the Longxuan Empire very dissatisfied. Coupled with the fact that the disciples he sent to the aristocratic families were thrown out because of insufficient qualifications, it directly caused the Longxuan Empire to reject the Forsaken Land..
Chapter 2478 - Chapter 2478: The Four Nations Pay Respects (3)
Chapter 2478: The Four Nations Pay Respects (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It could be said that during the years when Shen Yanxiao was away, the Longxuan Empire had made the most noise. First, they gradually reduced the resources sent to the Forsaken Land, and then they stopped sending people to the Forsaken Land. In the past month, they had basically cut off all contact with the Forsaken Land.
The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire was also very depressed. Unlike the other three countries, Shen Yanxiao came from their Longxuan Empire! Just a few years ago, Shen Yanxiao had to kneel and pay her respects whenever she saw him. However, in the blink of an eye, an ordinary girl in their country actually leaped up and became an overlord standing at the highest peak of the Brilliance Continent!
What made the emperor want to vomit blood was that he was the one who personally assigned Sun Never Sets to Shen Yanxiao.
If Shen Yanxiao had not entered the Forsaken Land and gained a foothold in Sun Never Sets, then no matter how powerful she was, it was absolutely impossible for her to break away from the Longxuan Empire¡¯s nationality. Everything she had achieved would be a part of the Longxuan Empire.
However, when he thought about how resources and territory that should clearly belong to his country had inexplicably separated from his country and even taken away the five great aristocratic families of the Longxuan Empire, no one else could understand this grievance.
Arge part of the reason why the Emperor of the Longxuan Empire had such a big reaction to the Forsaken Land was because Shen Yanxiao herself came from the Longxuan Empire.
It could be said that part of the reason why Shen Yanxiao was where she was today was because of the Emperor of the Longxuan Empire!!
¡°Alright! Now that she¡¯s back! What should we do? Wash our necks and wait for her to chop them off?!¡± The emperor angrily red at the group of silent officials below. When Shen Yanxiao was not in the Brilliance Continent, all of them scrambled to urge him to break away from the alliance with the Forsaken Land. However, as soon as Shen Yanxiao returned, they immediately shut their mouths and could not raise a single valuable opinion.
The emperor was about to go crazy. He was jealous of what Shen Yanxiao had, but at the same time, he feared everything about her. He knew very well that the current Longxuan Empire was absolutely not a match for the Forsaken
Land. Making enemies with Shen Yanxiao was tantamount to seeking death.
¡°Father.¡± Prince Long Yue, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head.
¡°Since Lora snen nas Invitea us coe rorsaKen Lana, sne will certammy not take the previous trivial matters to heart. As long as we go to the Forsaken Land with the persistence of fighting against the Devil race this time, Lord Shen will not care about anything else.¡± Long Yue looked at his father. Time had left silver vicissitudes on the temples of the emperor. He was already old. Suspicion and timidity had gradually worn away his original imperial domineeringness. In terms of decision-making, he might not be a qualified monarch, but Long Yue still respected his father. Even after the emperor made countless wrong decisions, Long Yue, despite his efforts to persuade him, could not change his stubbornness. Even so, Long Yue still respected his father.
¡°This¡ Will that be okay? Will she forgive us?¡± The emperor stared at his son nervously. He was old, but he had already started to seek protection from his son.
¡°Lord Shen, she¡ is not such a petty person. Since she is willing to travel across the ocean to seek allies in other continents for the survival of mankind, naturally, she will not be calctive with us at this juncture,¡± Long Yue said..
Chapter 2479 - Chapter 2479: The Four Nations Pay Respects (4)
Chapter 2479: The Four Nations Pay Respects (4)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Are you sure?¡± The emperor was still doubtful.
Long Yue nodded.
¡°If not, I¡¯m afraid it would not be a messenger from Sun Never Sets that came to our Longxuan Empire, but Lord Shen herself.¡±
The emperor¡¯s face turned pale. He hastily said, ¡°Long Yue, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to deal with. See what you have to prepare before she can¡ Forget it. Come with me.¡± The emperor was obviously frightened by Shen Yanxiao.
Long Yue could only agree.
After withdrawing from the court, Long Yue walked out of the hall. Not far away, State Teacher Pei Yuan came slowly.
¡°What is Your Highness worried about?¡± Pei Yuan looked at Long Yue. Long Yue had grown into a qualified crown prince. In any aspect, Long Yue was more suitable to sit on the throne than the current emperor.
¡°State teacher, do you think the Longxuan Empire will be destroyed in this war?¡± Long Yue looked up at the gray sky. Unlike his father¡¯s worries, Long Yue was not worried at all that Shen Yanxiao would make things difficult for them. What he was worried about was whether the Longxuan Empire could be preserved in the future war against the Devil race.
¡°A few days ago, I went to see the military camp. Father, he¡ did not pay much attention to the training of troops. The spies lurking in the other three countries also sent back the training situation of the other three countries. In contrast, I feel that¡ the fighting strength of our Longxuan Empire is really very poor.¡± Long Yue smiled bitterly. Looking at the huge empire, who knew about this hidden crisis?
The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire spent his days in suspicion. Old age made him more eager to hold all the power in his hands. While he gathered the military power, he did not have the time to arrange the training of the soldiers, which dyed the progress of the entire army.
Compared with the Longxuan Empire, the army of the Blue Moon Dynasty had improved at an astonishing speed. Although the Seventh Kingdom had experienced a series of turbulences, the newly ascended monarch was a decisive person. He did things rather neatly and efficiently, and he was also very good at training troops. There was no need to mention the God Wind Alliance that had always been famous for its strength.
The Longxuan Empire¡¯s position among the four countries was already in jeopardy. If there was friction between the four countries at that moment, the Longxuan Empire would definitely be vulnerable.
Long Yue did not dare to speak these words to others at all. Whether it was his father or other officials, they would be flustered by this matter.
Pei Yuan was the only one who could speak to him.
Perhaps it was because of their shared experience of being detained in Sun Never Sets together, even though Pei Yuan and Long Yue did not have frequent contact, they had a tacit understanding.
¡°Most things in the world are divided after a long time. Fate is not something we can grasp. Instead of worrying about this, Your Highness, why don¡¯t you think about how the soldiers of our Longxuan Empire can kill a few more devil soldiers on the battlefield in the future to protect the Brilliance Continent and human beings. Only in this way can our Longxuan Empire be preserved.¡± Pei Yuan looked at Long Yue with fixed eyes. At Long Yue¡¯s age, he was already very outstanding. He had keener eyes than his father and an excellent overall view. If there was a chance, he would be a good emperor.
However, he did not know if the heavens would give Long Yue this opportunity.
¡°Thank you, state teacher, foring. Long Yue thanks you.¡± Long Yue bowed slightly to Pei Yuan, and the confusion in his eyes faded.
¡°I shall not disturb Your Highness any longer. It is time for Your Highness to prepare for your trip to Sun Never Sets. Even if Lord Shen does not pursue the matter, there are still some things we have to do,¡± Pei Yuan said with a smile..
Chapter 2480 - Chapter 2480: The Four Nations Pay Respects (5)
Chapter 2480: The Four Nations Pay Respects (5)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Some were happy, some were sad. But the worries of the Longxuan Empire were only the worries of one country.
After receiving Shen Yanxiao¡¯s letter, the four countries had already started preparations for their trip to Sun Never Sets.
In Sun Never Sets, Shen Yanxiao sat in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with a dark purple longbow in her hand.
When Li Xiaowei came back, he handed Clemance to Shen Yanxiao. Clemance could be regarded as Shen Yanxiao¡¯s first weapon. As Clemance was only a semi-finished product, it had been ced at Lan Sits ce for reforging until Li Xiaowei brought it back this time.
She had not used Clemance for a long time. When she held it in her hand again, her familiarity with it did not weaken in the slightest.
¡°Sister.¡± Lan Fengli walked into the hall and looked at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Xiao Feng?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her head. After making sacred tools for her
Phantom friends, Shen Yanxiao also made a sacred tool for Lan Fengli. Lan Fengli¡¯s sacred tool, in its usual form, was a pendant hanging on his waist, swaying gently as he walked.
¡°The representatives of the God Wind Alliance have arrived at the border of the
Forsaken Land. In a few days, they wille to Sun Never Sets. Sister, do you want to make some preparations?¡± Lan Fengli looked at Shen Yanxiao smoothly. Ever since Shen Yanxiao returned, although Lan Fengli still had a cold expression on the surface, those who were familiar with him could clearly sense that he was in a very good mood.
¡°God Wind Alliance¡ Are Long Fei and Yaoyaoing?¡± The ones Shen Yanxiao was most familiar with were the father and daughter of the Long Family.
¡°Coming,¡± Lan Fengli said.
¡°In addition to the fifty men that Leader Long brought with him, the other four leaders also brought fifty mercenaries with them.¡±
Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°Have Uncle Nine arrange for them to stay in Sun Never Sets.¡±
Shen Yanxiao touched her chin and put Clemance away.
¡°Since Brother Long and the others have arrived, I believe the other three countries should also be here soon. Tell Du Lang to prepare. This time, we have to arrange the alliance camp of the Brilliance Continent.¡± Shen Yanxiao called the rulers of the four countries toe so early to enable them to make adjustments as soon as possible, saving them from being at a loss when the war began. Another reason was that at the end of this matter, Xiu would take several Phantom members and Shen Yanxiao to thest temple of the god race.
¡°Alright.¡± Lan Fengli nodded obediently.
¡°Sister. ¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli.
¡°Thank you.¡± Lan Fengli lowered his head shyly.
¡°What?¡± Shen Yanxiao was a little stunned.
¡°Well, I like it very much¡¡± Lan Fengli held the sacred tool pendant on his waist and lowered his head to hide the uncontroble smile on his face.
What his sister gave him really satisfied him.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli and did not know what to say.
Lan Fengli¡¯s sacred tool was finally decided after she had made it for Qi Xia and the others. Shen Yanxiao had indeed expended all of efforts to give Lan Fengli more options.
However, she did not expect him to thank her for that.
¡°I¡¯ll get busy first. Sister, you have to pay attention to your rest.¡± Lan Fengli¡¯s ears were slightly red. He turned around and ran away without raising his head, not giving Shen Yanxiao any time to speak.
Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth and looked at Lan Fengli who was running out. Her eyes became very gentle.
¡°I should be the one thanking you, Xiao Feng..¡±
Chapter 2481 - Chapter 2481: The Four Nations Pay Respects (6)
Chapter 2481: The Four Nations Pay Respects (6)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Divine Wind Alliance team slowly entered Sun Never Sets.
Long Fei was at the front of the group, followed closely by Long Xueyao, who was dressed in tight-fitting clothes. Her face was more mature than when she first met Shen Yanxiao. The trace of ignorance that belonged to a youngdy had quietly faded. The current Long Xueyao standing behind Long Fei did not diminish her presence in the slightest. She had be the real young leader of the Blizzard Mercenary Group.
¡°Head, Head Gu Lan and the rest don¡¯t seem to want toe to Sun Never Sets.¡± The Deputy Head of the Blizzard Mercenary Group, Wu Run, snuck to Long Fei¡¯s side and carefully nced at the other mercenary groups walking behind the Blizzard Mercenary Group.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Long Fei naturally knew the reason, but the joy of meeting his adopted sister had long made him unable to guess what those guys were thinking.
Wu Run touched his nose and took a step back.
¡°I said you¡¯re stupid, but are you really that stupid?¡± Qin Qiong, who was also the Deputy Head of the Blizzard Mercenary Group, crossed his arms and looked at Wu Run with a smile.
¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Wu Run scratched his head and looked at Qin Qiong in confusion.
Compared to Qin Qiong who was good at thinking with his brain, Wu Run was more ustomed to thinking with his fist.
¡°You¡¯ve made many mistakes. As the leader, don¡¯t you know what Head Gu Lan and the rest are thinking? Let¡¯s not talk about Sun Never Sets. Think about it carefully. From the moment we received the news from the Lord, other than our Blizzard Mercenary Group, which other mercenary group was in a good mood?¡± Qin Qiong raised his eyebrows. The Divine Wind Alliance and the Forsaken Land were originally unrted. Their only gathering point in the Forsaken Land was the city Long Fei owned before. However, as Shen Yanxiao unified the Forsaken Land, the Divine Wind Alliance hadpletely left the Forsaken Land.
Even though it had been a long time since the four-nation alliance attacked the Forsaken Land, and Shen Yanxiao did not pursue the matter after that, that battle had caused the attitude of the four mercenary groups other than the Blizzard Mercenary Group to be very passive.
At first, Long Fei had always been against sending troops to the Forsaken Land. On the other hand, Shi Heng was slightly better and maintained a neutral attitude. On the other hand, the ck Mercenary Group, the Iron Blood Mercenary Group and the Holy Light Mercenary Group roared all the way to send troops. As a result, not only were they beaten to a pulp, but if Shen Yanxiao had not opened the city gates during the beast tide, Shi Heng, who was originally the leader, would have died without a burial ground.
Shi Heng was very ashamed to see Shen Yanxiao, while the leaders of the other three mercenary groups were so afraid that when they decided to set off for Sun Never Sets, the three leaders had been finding various excuses to stall for time. Even on the way, they kept asking for rest.
Unfortunately, the physical strength and speed of mercenaries had always been excellent. No matter how long they dyed, they were the first to arrive at Sun Never Sets.
¡°Do you think they need to be so afraid? How long has it been? Didn¡¯t the Lord already say that she does not intend to settle ounts with them?¡± Wu Run frowned. He did not understand why the heads of the other three groups were so worried.
¡°They have a guilty conscience. They were afraid that the Lord would settle ounts with them, but they did not dare to reject the Lord¡¯s invitation. Therefore, they struggled toe here.¡± Qin Qiong shrugged his shoulders.
¡°The Lord is not such a despicable person.¡± Wu Run snorted.
Chapter 2482 - Chapter 2482: The Four Nations Pay Respects (7)
Chapter 2482: The Four Nations Pay Respects (7)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After Shen Yanxiao treated Long Fei¡¯s injuries and became sworn brothers with him, the Blizzard Mercenary Group had regarded Shen Yanxiao as a peerless good person. Moreover, she was a good person with explosive strength. They despised the other three mercenary groups for their suspicion of Shen Yanxiao.
Qin Qiong looked at the scheming Wu Run with a smile. He could understand the concerns of the other mercenary groups. After all, they were not polite to Shen Yanxiao at all. For example, the leader of the Iron Blood Mercenary Group, Gu Lan, and his son, Gu Feng, were quite rude to Shen Yanxiao before she revealed her identity. And now, Gu Lan and his son were also most afraid of Shen Yanxiao.
They hade to Sun Never Sets because they could not refuse. Just before they came, Gu Lan had brought his good- for-nothing son to the Blizzard Mercenary Group to put in a good word for Long Fei.
¡°Wee to Sun Never Sets, guests from afar.¡± Uncle Nine stood in front of the central square and looked at the guests of the God Wind Alliance with a kind smile.
¡°Guests, it has been a long journey. We have prepared good wine, delicacies, andfortable rooms for you to rest. The Lord has ordered us to wait for some time. When the distinguished guests from the other three countries arrive in Sun Never Sets, the Lord will meet you in person.¡± Uncle Nine looked at the heads of the God Wind Alliance. The power of the four countries had be history. The rise of the Forsaken Land hadpletely changed the pattern of the Brilliance Continent.
¡°Thank you.¡± Long Fei smiled and thanked him.
As for the fact that Shen Yanxiao did not personally wee them, no one in the God Wind Alliance dared to raise any objections.
Not to mention that Shen Yanxiao had already asked someone to receive them, even if she did not arrange for anyone to receive them, they still had to find a ce to wait in the city. When did Shen Yanxiao summon them and could just casually see her in person?
Her overwhelming strength was enough to make all those with ill intentions shut their mouths.
¡°Please follow me,¡± Uncle Nine said with a smile.
The residence arranged by Sun Never Sets for the God Wind Alliance was very spacious. Not to mention that they only came with more than two hundred people this time, even if the number of people were doubled, they would definitely be able to live there. Even though Shen Yanxiao did not appear, she gave the God Wind Alliance the best residence to express her respect for them.
After arriving at the residence, the leaders of the five mercenary groups arranged for their men to stay.
After Uncle Nine made the arrangements, he left the restaurant and reported the news to Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Lord, the guests of the God Wind Alliance have settled down.¡± Uncle Nine reported as he stood in the main hall of the City Lord Residence.
¡°Yes. Is Yaoyao here too?¡± Shen Yanxiao nodded. She did not forget the girl who was once saved by her. Shen Yanxiao had not interacted with many women, let alone those who were not pretentious, and Long Xueyao was one of them.
¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. The young leader of the Blizzard Mercenary Group has grown into a big girl. She also has some of her father¡¯s heroic spirit in her brows,¡± Uncle Nine said with a smile.
Shen Yanxiao touched her chin. She had always felt that Long Xueyao¡¯s character was very good. If such a good girl could be married to a few Phantom members, it would be a good choice.
However, Long Xueyao had met several Phantom members before, and no one seemed to be interested..
Chapter 2483 - Chapter 2483: The Four Nations Pay Respects (8)
Chapter 2483: The Four Nations Pay Respects (8)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
With the arrival of the God Wind Alliance, the time for the four countries to gather was getting closer and closer.
The representatives from the Blue Moon Dynasty arrived at noon the next day. In the afternoon of the same day, the representatives from the Seventh Kingdom also arrived at Sun Never Sets.
ording to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arrangement, they all stayed in the various inns of Sun Never Sets for the time being, waiting for the representative of thest country, the Longxuan Empire, to enter the city.
However, the representatives from the Longxuan Empire did not appear for a long time. On the fourth day after the arrival of the three countries, before Shen Yanxiao could get unhappy, the people from the three countries had already expressed great dissatisfaction.
It was not until the sixth day that the representatives from the Longxuan Empire arrived.
The moment Shen Yanxiao received the news, she did not arrange to meet the leaders of the four countries. Instead, she asked the people of the Longxuan Empire to rest.
The next day, she asked them to inform the representatives of the four countries that she would invite the rulers of the four countries to a banquet in the City Lord Residence that night.
Before night fell, a few wretched figures snuck into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.
Shen Yanxiao, who was sitting in the back hall and peeling grapes for Xiu, looked at the five people who suddenly snuck back in surprise¡
The five youths who had snuck into Sun Never Sets looked at Shen Yanxiao withplicated expressions.
At this moment, Shen Yanxiao was leaning against the chair with her legs crossed. She held a bunch of grapes in one hand and a peeled grape in the other as she delivered it to Xiu¡¯s mouth¡
¡°Why are you here?¡± Shen Yanxiao red at these busy teenagers who were supposed to stay in their main city. Why did theye back?
¡°My eyes hurt.¡± Li Xiaowei lowered his head and covered his eyes. As soon as he came back, he saw such a public disy of affection. His heart could not take it.
¡°Showing off your love is too cruel.¡± Yan Yu looked away.
¡°I say, Little Xiao¡ shouldn¡¯t you be preparing to meet the rulers of the four countries? Why are you still in the mood to peel grapes for Lord Xiu at this time!!!¡± Tang Nazhi stared at Shen Yanxiao with a tangled expression. On the way here, they happened to encounter several teams heading towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Those rulers who were usually high and mighty were tidying up their clothes along the way with a solemn attitude, but Shen Yanxiao, the organizer, was so rxed!
They were about to reach the entrance, but she was still dressed in in clothes as she crouched in the back hall and kissed Lord Xiu!
¡°What should I prepare?¡± Shen Yanxiao frowned and looked at Tang Nazhi and the rest. She did not know what she had to prepare.
The Phantom members were speechless.
¡°We came all the way back just to see you beat the whole crowd in seconds and use your domineering aura to suppress the rulers of the four countries. In the end, you gave us this kind of surprise?¡± Tang Nazhi helplessly facepalmed.
Shen Yanxiao nced at them and said, ¡°You must be in a hurry to go to thest temple.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dead silence.
Shen Yanxiao had already agreed with them that after settling the affairs of the four countries, she would immediately ask Xiu to take them to thest temple. God knew what they had been thinking about day and night during this period of time. They wanted the rulers of the four countries to roll and crawl to Sun Never Sets quickly. After Shen Yanxiao dealt with them early, they could ask Lord Xiu to take them to the temple of the gods for a sightseeing tour or something.
Inheriting godhood! Just the thought of it made them especially excited!
It was not that they were not reserved, but the temptation was too great!
Chapter 2484 - Chapter 2484: The Disparity in Level is Too Great (1)
Chapter 2484: The Disparity in Level is Too Great (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao nced at these impatient guys and casually put down the grapes.
¡°Xiu, I¡¯ll be back soon. Go to the underground city and make arrangements first. After I¡¯m done here, shall we go to thest temple?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu. During this period of time, she was very busy, and so was Xiu.
The number of demons in the Forsaken Land had increased to a terrifying number. After Shen Yanxiao left the Brilliance Continent, Freud had been using the method Xiu taught them to train new demons. Even though the effect was good, there was still a certain gappared to the results of Xiu¡¯s personal training.
So during this period of time, Xiu had been adjusting those demons that joinedter so that they could grow to a sufficient level before the battle began.
The demon army would be a very important fighting force on the future battlefield. How to use them was a problem that Xiu had to think about.
¡°Yes.¡± Xiu nodded. It was enough for Shen Yanxiao toe forward to meet the rulers of the four countries.
With the status of the rulers of the four countries, they were not qualified to meet him in person.
Shen Yanxiao smiled and immediately stood up.
¡°Go and greet them in the hall first. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± After Shen Yanxiao said that, she ran away.
Qi Xia and the others looked at each other and saw the same joy and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. If Xiu were not still sitting there, they would have roared.
¡°Lord Xiu, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Resisting the excitement in their hearts, the five of them very politely bid farewell to Xiu and ran away with jolting buttocks. Their cheerful steps fully showed their inner joy.
In the hall, the rulers of the four countries had arrived. Yin Jiuchen stood in the hall and guided them to their seats.
Representatives of the Longxuan Empire, the Blue Moon Dynasty and the Seventh Kingdom sat on the left side of the hall, while the God Wind Alliance, which had arge number of people, directly upied the right side.
Everyone had taken their seats, and whispers could be heard in the hall. All eyes were focused on the main seat of the hall, which was still empty. The ruler of the Forsaken Land had yet to appear.
¡°Who is that girl?¡± Gu Feng, who was seated beside Gu Lan, had a pair of crafty eyes that were fixed on Yin Jiuchen from beginning to end. Compared to Long Xueyao, who had be increasingly cold, Yin Jiuchen, who always had a smile on her face, seemed exceptionally gentle and beautiful. Her curvaceous figure seemed even more graceful under the pink dress. Gu Feng was almost infatuated.
Shi Heng frowned. As someone who had participated in the four-nation alliance, he had naturally met Yin Jiuchen. Even though Yin Jiuchen looked petite, she seemed to have a close rtionship with Shen Yanxiao. He had always looked down on Gu Feng, this second-generation heir. If not for his old man, Gu Lan, it would be impossible for him to be a leader in the God Wind Alliance with his qualifications.
¡°That¡¯s the Lord¡¯s personal maid, Miss Yin.¡± Shi Heng could not help but make a
sound to remind this arrogant second-generation heir not to cause trouble at this time.
Gu Feng said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a maid. If the Lord needs it, I have many obedient and docile maids. That little girl¡¯s physique is so delicate that she doesn¡¯t look like she will serve anyone. Why don¡¯t I provide a good maid for the Lord?¡±
Shi Heng frowned. Just as he was about to say something, another smiling voice interrupted him..
Chapter 2485 - Chapter 2485: The Disparity in Level is Too Great (2)
Chapter 2485: The Disparity in Level is Too Great (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°That¡¯s an interesting thing for you to say. I wonder what kind of maid the young head of the Iron Blood Mercenary Group can find to rece Jiu¡¯er?¡± A voice with a trace of a smile sounded and a peerlessly handsome figure slowly walked into the hall.
Qi Xia shook the white jade bone fan in his hand and looked at the muddle-headed Gu Feng with a teasing smile. Tang Nazhi and the rest followed behind him.
The appearance of the five Phantom members suddenly brightened the eyes of everyone in the hall.
As early as when Shen Yanxiao led her team to Twilight City to participate in the four-nation tournament, they had met these teenagers by her side.
Which one of them was not a young genius that could dominate an area? The so-called geniuses in their country were simply trash in front of these few people.
Regardless of appearance, bearing, self-restraint, or strength, Qi Xia and the others firmly suppressed all the younger generation with the title of genius.
Moreover, everyone knew that these five youths and the Demon Lord, Shen
Yanxiao, had a rtionship that would go through fires for one another. After Shen Yanxiao unified the Forsaken Land, she gave the other four main cities to them. It was conceivable how much weight they had in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind.
Even someone as arrogant as Gu Feng did not dare to be rash in front of Qi Xia and the rest.
¡°Third Young Master Qi.¡± Yin Jiuchen was slightly happy when she saw Qi Xia and the resting over.
She had heard Gu Feng¡¯s words clearly, but she ignored him.
¡°Although Jiu¡¯er is young, she is already a Great Herbalist and is the chief herbalist of the younger generation of Sun Never Sets¡¯ Herbalist Guild. I wonder which maid of Young Head Gu¡¯s canpare to her?¡± Qi Xia raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Feng. If it were any other time, Qi Xia would not even bother to talk nonsense with a good-for-nothing like Gu Feng. It was just that Gu Feng¡¯s words were too frivolous towards Yin Jiuchen who was a youngdy who had been by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side for a long time.
¡°Great Herbalist?! How is that possible?!¡± Gu Feng widened his eyes and stared at Yin Jiuchen in disbelief.
Yin Jiuchen was younger than Shen Yanxiao. At such a young age, she had already be a Great Herbalist?!
God knew that there were only a handful of Great Herbalists in the four countries, and all of them were over fifty years old. How could there be such a young Great Herbalist?
Qi Xia¡¯s words not only stunned Gu Feng, but also shocked everyone else in the hall.
A seemingly ordinary maid was already a Great Herbalist. Just how terrifying was the strength of Sun Never Sets?
¡°Jiu¡¯er is insensible and has caused everyone to be offended. Everyone, please wait for a moment. The Lord will be here soon.¡± Yin Jiuchen looked at everyone with a smile and her tone was very polite. She did not show any signs of pride because of her identity as a Great Herbalist.
At that moment, no one dared to look down on that seemingly young girl.
To have such achievements at such a young age and still be so modest was reallymendable.
What shocked them even more was that a maid already had such a powerful background. Wouldn¡¯t Sun Never Sets be filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons?
At that moment, the people from the four countries no longer dared to boast. They carefully held their wine sses and controlled their mouths, fearing that they would provoke another Great Herbalist or Second-ss Expert if they were not careful. Who knew if Sun Never Sets was so extravagant as to use all sorts of advanced professionals as servants..
Chapter 2486 - Chapter 2486: The Disparity in Level is Too Great (3)
2486 The Disparity in Level is Too Great (3)
The entire hall was strangely quiet. No one dared toment on the people of Sun Never Sets.
Long Xueyao''s clear eyes swept across those frightened people. "A group of idiots."
Long Fei suddenly heard his daughter''s contempt and coughed lightly. "Xueyao."
Long Xueyao looked at her father and did not feel that there was anything wrong with her words.
"Sun Never Sets was the first city built by the Lord, and everyone in the city was the first to follow her. After the Forsaken Land was unified, although arge number of people joined Sun Never Sets, no one who joinedter was eligible to join Sun Never Sets. Every member of Sun Never Sets is one in a million. Everyone knows that the resources of Sun Never Sets are the best in the entire Forsaken Land. Which one of them is an ordinary character?" Long Xueyao did not lower her voice. She was talking to her father, and at the same time, she was talking to the people sitting in the hall.
Due to the sworn rtionship between Long Fei and Shen Yanxiao, Long Xueyao and Long Fei hade to Sun Never Sets after Shen Yanxiao left the Brilliance Continent. Every demon and every person Long Xueyao came into contact with was better than the ones outside. Even the ordinary citizens in the city had good skills. Those who were once the lowest had been reborn. Du Lang and Uncle Nine had arranged suitable training methods for each of them ording to their different physical conditions. It could be said that in the entire Sun Never Sets, it was impossible to find a piece of trash without the strength to truss a chicken. Just casually grab one on the road and they would have some skills.
Regardless of strength, this momentum of turning everyone into a soldier was enough to make the other rulers blush with shame.
Even though they upied the vast territory of the four countries, they could not find a city that couldpare to Shen Yanxiao''s.
When Long Xueyao''s words fell into their ears, they secretly swallowed their saliva.
Gu Lan red angrily at his good-for-nothing son. Gu Feng simply buried his head on the table, not daring to look up.
"Sun Never Sets is indeed worthy of being the number one city in our Brilliance Continent. The citizens here are also worthy of this reputation. As far as I know, the lowest-ranked Herbalist in the Herbalist Guild of Sun Never Sets is an Intermediate Herbalist." The King of the Blue Moon Dynasty spoke at the right time. He was very disdainful of Gu Feng''s stupidity. Even though Gu Feng was the young head of the Iron Blood Mercenary Group, his status as a young head was really humble and pitiful in this hall.
Which one of them here was not a king?
As Shen Yanxiao''s right-hand men who ruled severalrge cities in the Forsaken Land, none of those teenagers were not influential. Not to mention Gu Feng, this second-generation heir, even his father, Gu Lan, did not have much say here.
"We, as martial artists, do not know much about the level of Herbalists. However, I heard that Head Du''s Cave Wolves Mercenary Group has produced several Second-ss Experts." Shi Heng opened his mouth with a smile. What Shi Heng admired the most was the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group in Sun Never Sets. The number of members was pitifully small. In the God Wind Alliance, they could only be regarded as the lowest-ranked small mercenary group. However, over the years in Sun Never Sets, Du Lang had forcefully trained his dozens of mercenaries into top elite mercenaries. Even the leaders of their five mercenary groups could not help but admire the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group''s individualbat ability and tacit teamwork.
Chapter 2487 - Chapter 2487: Human Alliance (1)
Chapter 2487: Human Alliance (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If the same number of mercenaries were to fight, none of the leaders of the five mercenary groups would dare to pat their chest and say that they could defeat the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group. Every battle the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group had experienced in the Forsaken Land was extremely tragic. They had experienced the baptism of the mes of war and crawled out of blood.
Sun Never Sets was no longer as simple as a city. It had be an imprable fortress that stood in everyone¡¯s hearts.
Qi Xia and the others smiled as they watched the conversation between the rulers. They knew very well that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s position had been established. Even if some people¡¯s hearts were still restless, it could only be a bubble under the suppression of absolute force.
At this moment, a figure slowly walked into the hall, and all the voices in the hall dissipated in an instant. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on that figure.
The snow-white dress wrapped around her exquisite curves. Under the contrast of the snow-white dress, her beautiful face that made the world lose its color was revealed to everyone.
All the men present secretly gasped and looked at that peerless appearance in disbelief.
Shen Yanxiao had always been beautiful. Everyone who had seen her, whether allies or enemies, would not deny her beauty. But this time, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s beauty became more and more dazzling.
Her delicate facial features were impable, and her elegant and dignified aura made her look like a snow lotus that grew on the highest mountain in the world. She was so beautiful that people would submit to her.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s appearance was already one in a million. After several consecutive awakenings of her bloodline, the advantages of the various races also appeared on her body. What she integrated was not only the power of each race, but also some changes in her appearance. Among them, the merfolk and elf bloodlines had the greatest effect on Shen Yanxiao. Her skin was as white as congealed fat, her eyes were clear and bright, her rosy cherry lips and her sharp nose were all exquisite features that girls dreamed of.
From the moment Shen Yanxiao appeared, Long Yue could no longer shift his eyes away from her. He could clearly feel the beating of his heart, as if it would jump out of his throat the next second. He stared at Shen Yanxiao and traced her delicate facial features with his eyes, as if he wanted to carve her appearance into his soul without a single error.
Every time he saw her, she would be more beautiful. Long Yue knew that he would not be able to erase her from his soul in this life.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Shen Yanxiao walked to the main seat and slowly sat down. There was a shallow smile on her fair face as her clear eyes swept across everyone present.
¡°Long time no see, everyone. I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
¡°Lord, I haven¡¯t seen you for several years. How are you?¡± Long Fei suddenly stood up. Unlike the others, he was filled with respect and concern for Shen
Yanxiao.
¡°Everything is fine. Brother Long, you¡¯re getting more and more energetic.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Long Fei with a smile in her eyes.
¡°Lord, I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Everyone stood up. At this moment, these rulers who upied one side put down their arrogance of the past and bowed their noble heads in front of Shen Yanxiao, sincerely calling her ¡°Lord¡±.
¡°All right, everyone, please take a seat.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said..
Chapter 2488 - Chapter 2488: Human Alliance (2)
Chapter 2488: Human Alliance (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°These are the preparations of the God Wind Alliance for the past two years. Lord, please have a look.¡± Long Fei stepped forward and handed the records of the five mercenary groups to Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and took it.
The Divine Wind Alliance was the number one force among the four countries. In a country formed by mercenaries, the number of mercenaries had long exceeded the total number of mercenaries in other countries.
In the past two years, the five mercenary corps had seized the opportunity to train their subordinates. They gave up epting missions and devoted themselves to preparing for the war. Compared with other countries, the soldiers of the God Wind Alliance almost never stopped training. As mercenaries, even if there was no war, many of the missions they usually epted had to go through danger. Therefore, constantly improving their personal strength and teambat ability was the guarantee of their survival.
Even though each of the five mercenary groups upied one side, they were extremely united in preparing for the war. Every mercenary group would mobilize a portion of their members to forge armor and weapons. The horses needed for the war were also ready. Every month, they would conduct a spar. The five mercenary groups would be divided into forces for sparring and training. In terms of military training, Shen Yanxiao could not pick out any ws in the Divine Wind Alliance.
One of the great advantages of a mercenary group was their unity. Moreover, every leader attached great importance to every member, which was much better than other rulers.
The Divine Wind Alliance¡¯s preparations were perfect. Shen Yanxiao admired them very much.
Duan Hen, who had been sitting in the corner, suddenly stood up. The moment he stood up, whispers sounded in the hall.
A few years ago, Duan Hen was only a City Lord of Twilight City with the Elders Council behind him. He could only be regarded as a puppet. Coupled with the fact that he was still young, almost no faction had noticed such a young man a few years ago.
However, it was such an unknown young man who overthrew the original system of the Seventh Kingdom in just a few years. After all the Elders of the Elders Council were assassinated, he rose suddenly and led a group of young people to the peak of the Seventh Kingdom step by step, obtaining the recognition of the kings of the Seventh Kingdom.
The other rulers were unfamiliar with Duan Hen, but they had long heard of his ruthless methods.
¡°That¡¯s the kid? He killed all the Elders in the Elders Council and kidnapped the
lldren or tne seven Kings to tnreaten tnem to elect mm as tnelr King¡± GU Feng, who was previously suppressed and did not dare to speak, could not help but mutter when he saw Duan Feng, who was about his age.
The elders of the Seventh Kingdom died strangely. On the same night, they were all murdered. The Seventh Kingdom sent out troops to search for the murderer, but they did not find any clues. They also heard that those elders died tragically. At that time, all the guards guarding the elders were also dead. Not long after that, Duan Hen brought his team to the stage of the Seventh Kingdom.
Many people guessed that the tragic death of several Elders of the Elders Council was rted to Duan Hen, but there was no evidence.
After the fall of the Elders Council, Duan Hen gradually took off. Later on, he ordered his secret guards to capture the children of the seven kings and force them to submit. This seemingly simple method was horrifying. How old was Duan Hen? How bold was he to kidnap a prince and princess?
Everyone was afraid of this young king..
Chapter 2489 - Chapter 2489: Human Alliance (3)
Chapter 2489: Human Alliance (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
No one knew that long before Duan Hen and Shen Yanxiao became famous, they had already formed a private alliance. The destruction of the Elders Council of the Seventh Kingdom was all thanks to Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao adhered to her agreement with Duan Hen and helped him ascend to the highest peak of the Seventh Kingdom.
Even though Shen Yanxiao had not been in the Brilliance Continent all these years, her decision had secretly influenced the patterns of the various countries in the Brilliance Continent.
It was like holding the universe from thousands of miles away.
¡°Duan Hen of the Seventh Kingdom pays respect to the Lord.¡± Duan Hen turned a deaf ear to thements of others. He walked to Shen Yanxiao and knelt on one Imee.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. Only the two of them knew about her coboration with Duan Hen. Shen Yanxiao did not expect that the gloomy young man she met in Twilight City back then could really ascend the throne.
Duan Hen¡¯s abilities and skills had surpassed his peers. Even the elders would be frightened by his ruthlessness.
However¡
¡°After a few years of separation, King Duan has be more and more mature.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said. Fear was an emotion that only enemies would have, and she and Duan Hen were allies.
¡°Duan Hen is eternally grateful for Lord¡¯s concern. This is the record of the preparation of our Seventh Kingdom. Please have a look.¡± Duan Hen stood up. His young appearance did not have the slightest vitality that a teenager should have. There was no smile on his face and every muscle in his body was tightly clenched.
How could it be as simple as it seemed?
How many times did he wake up in a pool of blood in the middle of the night? How many times did he wake up in the middle of the night amidst killing intent and swordlight?
The assassinations of the seven kings never stopped. He fought against the Death God every day.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and took the scroll to examine it carefully.
Compared with the perfect preparation of the God Wind Alliance, the situation in the Seventh Kingdom was much worse. The destruction of the Elders Council had caused a long period of chaos in the army originally controlled by the Elders Council. The seven kings wanted to take the opportunity to retrieve their country¡¯s army, but Duan Hen spent a lot of effort to control those troops.
However, at his age, it was very difficult for him to control such a huge army. Coupled with the fear of the kings of the seven countries, Duan Hen encountered great difficulties in training his army.
It was not until he held the princes and princesses of the seven countries hostage that this chaotic situation was stabilized.
Duan Hen¡¯s method of training the army was extremely cruel. During his training, many soldiers were lost. In a very short period of time, Duan Hen forcefully used this iron-blooded training method to rebuild the army of the Seventh Kingdom. Although it was not as powerful as the army of the God
Wind Alliance, it was still an army that would make people tremble in fear.
Shen Yanxiao frowned as she looked at the records sent by Duan Hen. Duan Hen¡¯s training methods were too cruel, which she did not agree with. However, she also knew that if Duan Hen did not do this, the armies of the Seventh Kingdom would suffer more casualties on the battlefield.
Duan Hen¡¯s ruthless character could be seen from the way he trained his troops.
Shen Yanxiao believed that if she were to hand over the records in her hands to the other rulers, it would probably scare them out of their wits.
Millions of troops had lost more than 30%!
Three out of every ten soldiers had lost their lives just in training. No country could bear such a casualty rate.
Throughout history, Duan Hen was probably the only one who dared to do this..
Chapter 2490 - Chapter 2490: The Longxuan Empire’s Awkward Situation
Chapter 2490: The Longxuan Empire¡¯s Awkward Situation
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After Duan Hen, the Blue Moon Dynasty also handed over the records of their preparations for the war. Compared with the God Wind Alliance and the Seventh Kingdom, the preparations of the Blue Moon Dynasty could be said to be well-behaved. There were no major ws and nothing noteworthy, which was simr to the King of the Blue Moon Dynasty who had always been calm and easy to ignore.
Of the four countries, only the Longxuan Empire had yet to make a move.
The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire sat at the table, his whole body tense as if he was sitting on pins and needles.
Compared with the other three countries, the Longxuan Empire could be said to have basically not strengthened their troops much. Even their other preparations for war had not been moved much. All their strength was no different from two years ago.
Was the Emperor afraid?
He must be afraid!
He had thought that Shen Yanxiao would die in a foreignnd. He did not expect her toe back. Moreover, after seeing her today, he increasingly felt that Shen Yanxiao was more powerful than she was two years ago. The power of Sun Never Sets and the Forsaken Land had also undergone a heaven-shocking change.
At that moment, the emperor stood in front of Shen Yanxiao like a toddler standing at the feet of a giant. When he looked up, he was filled with boundless fear. He knew very well that he was no longerparable to Shen Yanxiao. If Shen Yanxiao wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as crushing an ant.
The emperor wished he could go back in time. He would obediently prepare for the war ording to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s instructions before she left and not give up hisst chance because of jealousy.
The Emperor did not move. He did not dare to move.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the Emperor with his head lowered and his shoulders trembling. Her eyes narrowed.
Shen Yanxiao had already learned about the situation in the Longxuan Empire over the past two years from Du Lang.
Even though Shen Yanxiao had not been in the Brilliance Continent for the past few years, the people of Sun Never Sets had never rxed their observation of the other four countries. Every move of the four countries had been recorded by Sun Never Sets. When Shen Yanxiao returned, it had already been handed over to her for inspection.
How could Shen Yanxiao not know about the Emperor¡¯s little tricks?
¡°Why do I feel a little embarrassed?¡± The hall was silent. Tang Nazhi could not help but whisper in Qi Xia¡¯s ear.
¡°Hmm?¡± Qi Xia raised his eyebrows and looked at Tang Nazhi.
¡°Even though we have now broken away from the Longxuan Empire¡¯s nationality, no matter what, our five great aristocratic families are still from the Longxuan Empire. How did the Emperor be so timid? I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I used to be from the Longxuan Empire.¡± Tang Nazhi was very depressed. When the five great aristocratic families were still in the Longxuan Empire, even though the Emperor was very polite to them, he did not put down his high and mighty airs at all. No matter what, he did not lose the bearing of a ruler.
However, after only a few years, the Emperor of the Longxuan Empire had fallen to the extent he did not even have the courage to speak?
Looking at his performance in the hall, he had his head lowered from beginning to end and did not say a word. If not for his dignity as a ruler, he would have gone under the table.
It was honestly shameful that a dignified ruler of a country had fallen to such a state.
Qi Xia chuckled and covered his face with the white jade bone fan. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s still the emperor?¡±
¡®What do you mean?¡± Tang Nazhi was surprised.
¡°The reason why the Longxuan Empire was able to stand at the top of the four countries was because of the guardian mythical beasts of our five great aristocratic families. Right now, the five great aristocratic families have long left the Longxuan Empire and his position as the top is no longer guaranteed..¡±
Chapter 2491 - Chapter 2491: The Longxuan Empire’s Awkward Situation (2)
Chapter 2491: The Longxuan Empire¡¯s Awkward Situation (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qi Xia nced at the silent Emperor and continued, ¡°Moreover, the Vermilion Bird Family¡¯s matter back then is also rted to the Emperor. Have you forgotten who sent Xiaoxiao to Sun Never Sets? Who wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman when Sun Never Sets was justpleted? Back then, when the four-nation alliance sent troops to attack the Forsaken Land, the emperor was very active. How many bad things did he do in the past and how many obstacles did he cause behind Xiaoxiao¡¯s back? Others might not know, but how could we not know? If Xiaoxiao had not stabilized her position as the Lord of the Forsaken Land, the emperor would probably have killed her. He has never been convinced of Xiaoxiao for a minute. All he has been thinking about is how to take away the power in Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands.¡±
Tang Nazhi opened his mouth and looked at Qi Xia in disbelief.
¡°Is he¡ tired of living?¡± Tang Nazhi had never seen anyone who was not afraid of death.
Daring to covet Shen Yanxiao¡¯s power? If that was not courting death, what was?
¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s tired of living, but he¡¯s too greedy. If he hadn¡¯t been so vicious back then, how could Xiaoxiao have left the Longxuan Empire? If Xiaoxiao hadn¡¯t left the Longxuan Empire, even if the Forsaken Land didn¡¯tpletely belong to the Longxuan Empire, it could have ensured that the Longxuan Empire would be the leader of the four countries. One wrong step and every step would be wrong. The emperor had personally pushed down Xiaoxiao, this great buddha. Now, he knows that he can¡¯t be Xiaoxiao¡¯s opponent. He wants to humble himself, but he¡¯s unwilling.¡± Qi Xia smiled and said. With his wisdom, it was not difficult for him to see through the emperor¡¯s thoughts.
¡°A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. He is asking for a beating.¡± Li Xiaowei snorted. He was different from other members of Phantom. He grew up in the same environment as ordinary people, and he disdained the emperor¡¯s actions.
¡°In the past two years, he still wanted to cause some trouble, but unfortunately, he no longer had the chance. Right now, he¡¯s afraid that Xiaoxiao will settle ounts with him, so he doesn¡¯t dare to make a sound.¡± Qi Xia chuckled. He liked to see the emperor falling into his own trap.
¡°Is Xiaoxiao really going to settle ounts with him? This is not a good time.¡± Even though Tang Nazhi was unhappy with the emperor¡¯s narrow-mindedness, it did not seem appropriate to cause internal strife in the face of a powerful enemy.
Qi Xia looked at Tang Nazhi with a very strange look, which directly made Tang Nazhi¡¯s hair stand on end.
¡°Why are you staring at me like that? It makes me feel weird.¡± Tang Nazhi snorted.
Qi Xia said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. When did you start to use your head to think?¡±
¡°What do you mean!!!¡± Tang Nazhi exploded in an instant!
This guy was definitely scolding him!
¡°Usually, you would not expect someone to be so considerate of the overall situation.¡± Qi Xia did not conceal his contempt for Tang Nazhi¡¯s intellect.
¡°Do you want to fight?!¡± Tang Nazhi immediately rolled up his sleeves.
¡°Calm down. I just said that you have some brains. Why are you being so impulsive?¡± Qi Xia smiled.
Tang Nazhi wanted to argue more, but Li Xiaowei pressed down his impulsive brother.
¡°We have our own ns for how to deal with Xiaoxiao. Let¡¯s just watch the show. The main character today is not the two of you.¡± Li Xiaowei said.
Only then did Tang Nazhi give up his n to fight Qi Xia to the death.
On the other side, Shen Yanxiao seemed to have lost her patience. She sat up straight and looked in the direction of the people from the Longxuan Empire..
Chapter 2492 - Chapter 2492: The Longxuan Empire’s Awkward Situation (3)
Chapter 2492: The Longxuan Empire¡¯s Awkward Situation (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s nce not only shocked the people of the Longxuan Empire, but also made the people of the other three countries hold their breaths.
Most of them had seen the actions of the Longxuan Empire over the past two years. They were now very curious about how Shen Yanxiao would deal with them.
With the current strength of the Forsaken Land, not to mention the Longxuan Empire, even if the four countries joined hands again, they were not Shen Yanxiao¡¯s opponent.
¡°Prince Long Yue.¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly opened her mouth and called out Long Yue¡¯s name.
Long Yue was slightly stunned. He looked up at Shen Yanxiao, and his delicate face was filled with surprise and trance.
¡°Tell me about the preparations of the Longxuan Empire during this period of time.¡± Shen Yanxiao propped her chin with one hand and looked at Long Yue calmly. She did not even spare the emperor by Long Yue¡¯s side a nce.
A lion that had lost its courage was worse than a cat.
Long Yue stood up without any hesitation. At this moment, he represented not only himself, but also the Longxuan Empire. He was the prince of the Longxuan Empire, and he had his responsibilities.
¡°Yes.¡± Long Yue walked to Shen Yanxiao and handed her the records that had been prepared beforehand. Then, he stood obediently in ce without moving in the slightest.
Shen Yanxiao nced at the record and a smile curled on her lips.
¡°Not bad. The Longxuan Empire is well-prepared.¡±
As soon as Shen Yanxiao finished speaking, everyone in the hall was stunned. Even the emperor, who had been afraid to raise his head, looked up at Shen Yanxiao in surprise.
Not bad?
How could it be good?
The Longxuan Empire had not made any preparations during this period of time. Why would Shen Yanxiao say that?
Only State Teacher Pei Yuan closed his eyes in pain.
Among the people present, he was the only one who knew what Long Yue had handed over.
The Longxuan Empire was doomed.
¡°Long Yue, you¡¯re smart.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Long Yue with a smile on her lips.
¡°In the future, the Longxuan Empire will belong to the Lord. This is my decision and that of my father. Please ept it.¡± Long Yue looked at Shen Yanxiao with determination, his eyes clear and bright, as if he did not notice how shocking his decision was.
What Long Yue presented was not a record of the war preparations, but a letter of ownership. It clearly stated that from today on, the Longxuan Empire would give up its independent status and belong to Shen Yanxiao, bing a part of the Forsaken Land.
This also meant that Long Yue had made the most difficult decision as the crown prince. He wanted to give up his noble royal status and make the Longxuan Empire a subsidiary of the Forsaken Land.
As long as Shen Yanxiao epted it, then from now on, there would be no Longxuan Empire in the Brilliance Continent!
This was a decision that Long Yue had made from the moment they set out. He knew very well that Shen Yanxiao might not pursue his father¡¯s previous actions for the sake of the overall situation, but the army of the Longxuan Empire did not have enough strength to fight against the Devil race.
Once the Devil race attacked, the battlefield would spread to all parts of the Brilliance Continent. With the original army of the Longxuan Empire, it was simply an impossible task to fight against the Devil race invading the territory of the Longxuan Empire. In order to ensure that the people of the Longxuan Empire would not be trampled by the Devil race and that the Longxuan Empire would not bepletely destroyed, Long Yue could only choose to surrender to Shen Yanxiao and make the Longxuan Empire a part of the Forsaken Land. In this way, Shen Yanxiao would have no scruples in sending troops to support the Longxuan Empire and defend her territory..
Chapter 2493 - Chapter 2493: Abdication (1)
Chapter 2493: Abdication (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Long Yue¡¯s actions shocked everyone.
All the people present here were overlords and rulers who upied one side of the continent. After a little thought, they could understand Long Yue¡¯s decision to cut off all means of retreat. However, if they asked themselves honestly, probably no one could make such a decision so firmly and hand over their country and territory to others.
This was definitely the most difficult decision for a noble.
In order to protect the people, he was willing to abdicate, give up his high status and glory, and step down from the position of a monarch.
Long Yue was the only heir to the throne of the Longxuan Empire. When his father was a hundred years old, he would also be the only ruler of the Longxuan Empire. No one could threaten him to inherit the throne. What he did today was cutting off his own way out.
Discussions instantly broke out in the hall.
It was an indisputable fact that the Longxuan Empire was declining day by day. However, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The territory and military strength of the Longxuan Empire were still daunting. Even if this decline continued, it would take at least hundreds of years or even thousands of years before the Longxuan Empire would usher in the crisis of destruction. However, before that, with the lifespan of humans, Long Yue would have long been buried in the soil and the so-called destruction would not be faced by him.
However, he still chose to do so.
The emperor trembled as he looked at his son. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the method Long Yue had thought of would be like this. He was filled with anger and unwillingness. He wished he could rush up and beat up Long Yue, but he did not dare to be rash in front of Shen Yanxiao.
His whole life¡¯s work was to give the Longxuan Empire more. However, his son chose the opposite path from him and handed over the position of the Longxuan Empire to others. This was unbearable for the emperor.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Long Yue. That once naive and ridiculous young man had unknowingly be a responsible and courageous man who could make such a decision. Shen Yanxiao believed that what Long Yue cared about was no longer the safety of his position as the crown prince, but the safety of the people of a country.
Long Yue was enough to be a leader with the boldness he should have.
¡°Do you really want to do this? If the Longxuan Empire belongs to me, you will no longer be the prince of the Longxuan Empire. Your original wealth and status, as well as your noble status, will be gone.¡± Shen Yanxiao curled her lips and looked at Long Yue with a faint smile.
¡°The country is in danger. As the crown prince, how can I care about my own honor and disgrace? The strength of the Longxuan Empire is not enough to fight against the invasion of the Devil race. As the crown prince, if I can¡¯t protect my homnd or the people, I would rather not be the crown prince. As a ruler, I enjoy the admiration of the people and sit above thousands of miles ofnd. Naturally, I have the obligation to protect my people. Since I am unable to protect them, I should give up my position.¡± Long Yue looked at Shen Yanxiao indifferently without the slightest reluctance.
¡°What nonsense is Long Yue talking about? Pei Yuan! Do you know what he is thinking?¡± The emperor could not stand it anymore. When did his son be so stupid?
Pei Yuan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the furious Emperor. His eyes were filled with sadness.
¡°Emperor, what Prince Long Yue is doing is the only way to preserve the Longxuan Empire. When the devil armynds on the Brilliance Continent, with the strength of our Longxuan Empire, we simply have no power to fight back,¡± Pei Yuan whispered.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not my Longxuan Empire¡¯s business to fight against the Devil race!¡± the emperor angrily said..
Chapter 2494 - Chapter 2494: Abdication (2)
Chapter 2494: Abdication (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The emperor could not understand when his son had be so stupid as to give up his country to others. Although it would be very strenuous for the Longxuan Empire to fight against the Devil race, the Emperor understood that the Devil race was not the enemy of the Longxuan Empire alone, but the enemy of the entire Brilliance Continent. Even if their Longxuan Empire could not fight against the devil army, Shen Yanxiao and the other three countries would not stand by and do nothing. Even if it were for the sake of the victory of mankind, they would certainly help.
In the emperor¡¯s opinion, Long Yue¡¯s decision was extremely stupid. He could have used the other three countries and Shen Yanxiao to save the Longxuan Empire and his son. Why did he choose the most uneptable path?
Shen Yanxiao looked at the furious emperor and was not surprised at all. It was as if the emperor¡¯s reaction was within her expectations.
Long Yue turned to look at his father. His former respect had been reced by a touch of despair. That was his father, the ruler of a country that he had most respected and admired. He had thought countless times that he would be a powerful ruler like his father in the future, but now, the mountain named father standing before him had gradually copsed. The messy gravel smashed into his heart, making his soul ache.
¡°Father, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Long Yue¡¯s voice was very soft, but it made people feel uncontroble sadness.
¡°Although the Devil race is not the enemy of our country, once the war starts, the whole Brilliance Continent will be a battlefield. The Seventh Kingdom, the God Wind Alliance, the Blue Moon Dynasty, and even the Forsaken Land will face the invasion of the Devil race. Even if they are willing to help us defeat the enemy, it is only after they have swept away the devils in their territory that they will have the chance to send troops. The army of our Longxuan Empire will not be able to hold on until then.¡± Long Yue was in despair. He was unwilling to make such a choice unless he had no choice, but as the crown prince, he could not ignore the lives of the people.
Shen Yanxiao would send troops, but she would only have time to rescue the Longxuan Empire after she had eliminated the devils in the Forsaken Land. However, the current situation of the Longxuan Empire could not stop the devils for long.
Once the war broke out, the Longxuan Empire would be the first territory to be conquered. At that time, the citizens of the Longxuan Empire would also be the targets of the devils¡¯ massacre.
Destroying a country¡
The Devil Race had done this before.
Long Yue¡¯s words rendered the emperor speechless. He stared at his son with a tangled expression, trying to find a trace of suspicion on his face.
Unfortunately, Long Yue¡¯s expression was filled with sadness.
Shen Yanxiao just watched quietly, watching the confrontation between the two rulers of the Longxuan Empire.
¡°Father, if we belong to the Forsaken Land, we still have the possibility of living.¡± Long Yue closed his eyes and said something despairing.
The emperor¡¯s shoulders copsed in an instant. He seemed to have aged in an instant as he sat on the chair in a panic and looked at the people in the hall withplicated expressions.
The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire, the ruler of a country, was merely so-so.
¡°Long Yue¡ you did the right thing¡¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was not that he was no longer greedy for power, but he finally understood that only when he was alive could he have everything. If the Longxuan Empire was destroyed, even if he still had the title of emperor, it would be while he was still alive. If he died, everything would disappear.
Both the country and the throne would turn into nothingness..
Chapter 2495 - Chapter 2495: Abdication (3)
2495 Abdication (3)
Long Yue forced a smile, took a deep breath, and looked at Shen Yanxiao. "Lord, please ept my proposal."
Even the emperor had agreed to Long Yue''s decision. This situation made the emotions of everyone present extremelyplicated.
The rtionship between the Longxuan Empire and the Forsaken Land was the worst. In their opinion, if the Devil race were to attack, the Longxuan Empire would certainly be the primary target, because Shen Yanxiao would certainly not send troops to rescue them in the first ce. If they were to be ranked among the four countries, the Longxuan Empire would definitely have the lowest status in Shen Yanxiao''s mind.
However, Long Yue''s approach had changed the situation dramatically.
The Longxuan Empire was directly transferred to Shen Yanxiao''s name and became a subsidiary country of the Forsaken Land. This meant that the Longxuan Empire would no longer follow the surname Long, but would belong to Shen Yanxiao alone!
In this way, Shen Yanxiao would certainly focus on protecting her territory from the invasion of the Devil race. She would certainly send arge number of troops to the Longxuan Empire to support the war. In this way, the situation of the other three countries would be very awkward.
The rulers of the other three countries, who were originally watching a good show,pletely lost their mood to watch after seeing the actions of the Longxuan Empire.
The side effects of Shen Yanxiao''s focus on the Longxuan Empire was that the forces assisting the other three countries would be reduced, which made them very uneasy.
Although the other three countries were actively preparing for the war, they relied more on the fighting strength of the Forsaken Land. Everyone knew that the current Forsaken Land was a gathering ce for the elites of the human race. Not only were there many experts, but there was also an iparably powerful demon army. Even if only a portion of them were allocated to support their country, it could still improve their fighting strength.
But if Shen Yanxiao sent all the extra troops to the Longxuan Empire, what would the other three countries do? Fight against the Devil Race with their own military strength?
They did not have such confidence.
For a moment, the expressions of the representatives of the other three countries were very ugly.
They needed Shen Yanxiao''s assistance, but they could not give up their country to Shen Yanxiao like the Longxuan Empire. At that moment, they could not help but secretly scold Long Yue for making such a move.
They were not as shameless as the two of them. If they could not defeat Shen Yanxiao, wouldn''t they be forcing them to follow suit?
There was a strange silence in the whole hall. Everyone had their own thoughts and struggled with what choice they should make to make their country more secure.
Unconsciously, the four countries had ced the main focus of this battle against the Devil Race on the Forsaken Land. All they wanted was to seek shelter from Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao nced at the people in the hall. The uneasy faces were imprinted in her eyes one by one. She chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, Long Yue. I can''t ept your proposal."
"What?" Long Yue looked at Shen Yanxiao in disbelief.
Shen Yanxiao''s answer far exceeded everyone''s expectations.
No one expected that Shen Yanxiao would reject Long Yue''s proposal and refuse to ept the ownership of the Longxuan Empire!!
Was she crazy?
Shen Yanxiao said, "The Longxuan Empire was established by your ancestors and the ancestors of my five great aristocratic families. Even though I, Shen Yanxiao, am not a good person, I am not shameless enough to upy the foundation of your ancestors. The Emperor of the Longxuan Empire will always have the surname Long."
Chapter 2496 - Chapter 2496: Abdication (4)
Chapter 2496: Abdication (4)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words stunned Long Yue in ce. He was smart, but he could not guess Shen Yanxiao¡¯s current thoughts.
Even though the Longxuan Empire was gradually declining, it still possessed a vast territory. Even though Shen Yanxiao was very powerful right now, it was very difficult to upy any country at this stage. Right now, Long Yue gave Shen Yanxiao such an opportunity to take down the Longxuan Empire without expending a single soldier. But she refused¡
Why?
¡°Long Yue.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the puzzled Long Yue with a smile on her lips.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I can tell you now that you don¡¯t have to worry. I reject your proposal and I will use another method to reassure you. However, I have one more request.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°Please speak.¡± Long Yue looked at Shen Yanxiao in confusion. He honestly did not know what was going through Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind.
¡°I want your father to abdicate and you to ascend the throne.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°What¡¡± Long Yue widened his eyes.
¡°I can send troops to help you fight against the Devil race, but I don¡¯t believe in your father. I only believe in you. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t want your Longxuan Empire, and I won¡¯t send troops to rescue you. I don¡¯t want to save an ally who will only run away from battle.¡± The smile on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face gradually dissipated, and her sharp eyes swept to the emperor curled up behind the table.
The emperor¡ He had lost the decisiveness and boldness of a ruler. If the Longxuan Empire continued to be managed by him, even if Shen Yanxiao was willing to send troops, there was absolutely no way to stop the defeat of the Longxuan Empire.
It was better not to have an ally who did not even have the conviction to fight a bloody battle with the Devil race.
Long Yue opened his mouth and looked at Shen Yanxiao. He did not expect Shen Yanxiao to make such a request.
The emperor clenched his trembling fists and red at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the emperor coldly.
¡°Lord, I will abdicate. I will give the throne to my son as you said.¡± The emperor gnashed his teeth and said. The hatred and unwillingness in his heart had spread throughout his body.
¡°Alright.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said nothing else.
Long Yue¡¯s expression was very tangled. He had no struggle to give up the country to Shen Yanxiao, but to let his father abdicate and im the throne himself¡
Long Yue found it hard to ept.
¡°Lord, I know that what my father did in the past has made you dissatisfied, but please believe that he will not do anything bad in the war. I can follow him. As for the abdication¡¡± Long Yue hesitated. He did not want to ascend the throne in this way.
¡°Long Yue.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. Her cold eyes swept across Long Yue, who still wanted to continue.
¡°The current you has no right to bargain with me.¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words made Long Yue shut his mouthpletely.
What Shen Yanxiao wanted to do was her freedom. No one could refute her. Everything depended on her mood.
Long Yue silently retreated to his position and looked at his father with some worry.
However, the emperor merely lowered his head and drank without saying anything else.
Today, in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sun Never Sets, the throne of the Longxuan Empire hadpletely changed under the witness of several forces. No one knew why Shen Yanxiao did this. All they could do was to witness it..
Chapter 2497 - Chapter 2497: Abdication (5)
Chapter 2497: Abdication (5)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Not to mention that others could not guess Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thoughts, even among her Phantom friends, few understood why Shen Yanxiao did this.
With Tang Nazhi¡¯s simple and straightforward thinking pattern, it waspletely impossible to understand why Shen Yanxiao rejected the ownership of the Longxuan Empire and instead forced the father and son to change seats.
¡°What exactly is Xiaoxiao thinking? Why not take over the Longxuan Empire?¡± Tang Nazhi thought for a long time but could not figure it out. He could only ask Qi Xia quietly.
With their current strength, no one in the hall could hear their conversation except Shen Yanxiao.
Qi Xia shot a nce at Tang Nazhi with disgust. ¡°Do you think Xiaoxiao should ept it?¡± Tang Nazhi said as a matter of course, ¡°Of course!¡±
¡°Idiot,¡± Qi Xia said.
..¡± Tang Nazhi decided to record Qi Xia¡¯s ridicule in his notebook. He would settle ounts with him after the four countries dispersed!
¡°If Xiaoxiao epts Long Yue¡¯s proposal at this time, then the hearts of the other three countries will definitely be unstable.¡± Qi Xia patiently guided Tang Nazhi.
¡°Ah?¡± Tang Nazhi did not understand what Qi Xia meant.
Qi Xia sighed.
¡°If the Longxuan Empire also belongs to Xiaoxiao, then Xiaoxiao will certainly protect the Longxuan Empire ording to the specifications of the Forsaken Land. Then the forces in Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands will be dispersed. This dispersion will make the other three countries uneasy, fearing that Xiaoxiao will not have the troops to take care of them. They are different from the Longxuan Empire. They cannot belong to the same country as the Longxuan Empire. The status of the four countries was originally equal. If one side obtains more help in the Forsaken Land, it will directly lead to the imbnce of the four forces, and the other three countries will naturally be in a state of panic. Although our Forsaken Land is not as vast as the other four countries, all of them are now counting on Xiaoxiao to turn the tide in the war against the Devil Race.¡± Tang Nazhi nodded in sudden realization.
¡°So that is why those people¡¯s expressions were so tangled just now? It seems like they were worried about this.¡±
These countries all wanted to hug Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thigh! They were afraid that the Longxuan Empire would hug an entire one while the other three could only split the other one which was obviously not enough!
Qi Xia shrugged his shoulders.
Qi Xia¡¯s analysis was exactly what Shen Yanxiao thought.
It was not that she did not want the Longxuan Empire, but this was not the right time.
Confronting the Devil race was her top priority right now. She did not want any estrangement between the forces in the Brilliance Continent before the war began.
Shen Yanxiao had to take into ount the overall situation.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although the power of my Forsaken Land is limited, it is not our human race that is the only enemy of the Devil race in the world. Elves, dwarves, dragons, merfolks, and undeads will all join our camp. My Forsaken Land cannot amodate so many armies of all races.¡± Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth with a smile. Her words seemed simple, but it was to reassure the other three countries.
Even if the number of troops in the Forsaken Land was limited, at least there were armies of other races that would help them fight against the enemy!
Every time Shen Yanxiao counted a race, the hearts of everyone in the hall beat violently. When they heard the word ¡®undeads¡¯, they could not believe their ears.
Undeads were a race that had always stood on the side of the Devil race.. How capable was Shen Yanxiao to be able to pull undeads into their camp?
Chapter 2498 - Chapter 2498: Implications (1)
Chapter 2498: Implications (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
No one knew how capable Shen Yanxiao was, and no one dared to ask. The people of the four countries ate honestly while holding their curiosity in their stomachs.
As long as they knew that their lord had brought them a lot of powerful allies who could work together with them against the Devil race, that was enough. As for the rest¡
They were smart enough not to ask further.
Even though everyone present here was the ruler of a country, the so-called throne was only held in one country of a race. ording to their understanding of other races, there was only one absolute supreme ruler in any other race except for the Human race.
Compared with other races, the human emperors were obviously not on the same level.
asionally, there would be a little friction between the countries in the Brilliance Continent. They would train their troops and put up a formation or something. If this were in the territory of other races, they would definitely court death.
Of course, from the looks of it, human beings were no longer in a state of
Nazhi.
¡°Ah?¡± Tang Nazhi did not understand what Qi Xia meant.
Qi Xia sighed.
¡°If the Longxuan Empire also belongs to Xiaoxiao, then Xiaoxiao will certainly protect the Longxuan Empire ording to the specifications of the Forsaken Land. Then the forces in Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands will be dispersed. This dispersion will make the other three countries uneasy, fearing that Xiaoxiao will not have the troops to take care of them. They are different from the Longxuan Empire.
They cannot belong to the same country as the Longxuan Empire. The status of the four countries was originally equal. If one side obtains more help in the Forsaken Land, it will directly lead to the imbnce of the four forces, and the other three countries will naturally be in a state of panic. Although our Forsaken Land is not as vast as the other four countries, all of them are now counting on Xiaoxiao to turn the tide in the war against the Devil Race.¡±
Tang Nazhi nodded in sudden realization.
¡°So that is why those people¡¯s expressions were so tangled just now? It seems like they were worried about this.¡±
These countries all wanted to hug Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thigh! They were afraid that the Longxuan Empire would hug an entire one while the other three could only split the other one which was obviously not enough!
Qi Xia shrugged his shoulders.
Qi Xia¡¯s analysis was exactly what Shen Yanxiao thought.
It was not that she did not want the Longxuan Empire, but this was not the right time.
Confronting the Devil race was her top priority right now. She did not want any estrangement between the forces in the Brilliance Continent before the war began.
Shen Yanxiao had to take into ount the overall situation.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although the power of my Forsaken Land is limited, it is not our human race that is the only enemy of the Devil race in the world. Elves, dwarves, dragons, merfolks, and undeads will all join our camp. My Forsaken Land cannot amodate so many armies of all races.¡± Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth with a smile. Her words seemed simple, but it was to reassure the other three countries.
Even if the number of troops in the Forsaken Land was limited, at least there were armies of other races that would help them fight against the enemy!
Every time Shen Yanxiao counted a race, the hearts of everyone in the hall beat
violently. When they heard the word ¡®undeads¡¯, they could not believe their ears.
Undeads were a race that had always stood on the side of the Devil race.. How capable was Shen Yanxiao to be able to pull undeads into their camp?
Chapter 2499 - Chapter 2499: Implications (2)
Chapter 2499: Implications (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I also told them that I have found allies, and they don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°And?¡±
¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi, and Tang Nazhi also looked at Shen Yanxiao. The two of them looked at each other. It was not until his other friends were about to fall asleep that Tang Nazhi finally said something.
¡°That¡¯s all you said? You exined a lot of things?¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s lips twitched. This was definitely not a problem with hisprehension ability. It was definitely Shen Yanxiao who had a screw loose!
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi with sincerity. Her sincere eyes revealed that she was telling the truth.
She really felt that she had exined a lot to the rulers of the four countries¡ a lot¡ a lot¡
¡°That¡¯s a lot?¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s tone had changed.
Where was the supposed good show? F*ck, he had already conserved his strength and was prepared to watch Shen Yanxiao¡¯s verbal battle with the schrs of the four countries. In the end, she only said a few words and it was over?
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yanxiao nodded.
¡°Nazhi, this is more or less a matter of personal understanding. Even though Little Xiao has only said a few words, it is enough. What the four countries are most worried about is that in the future war, they will not have enough strength to fight against the devil army. After all, in thest war between gods and devils, the alliance against the Devil race was extremely powerful, with the God race leading. But this time, we humans have to take the lead. Naturally, they are very uneasy. Little Xiao told them that other races have joined the alliance to reassure them that we are not fighting alone, which is enough. The rest is not something they can worry about at their level. Little Xiao doesn¡¯t have to tell them too much. Didn¡¯t you see that they were very satisfied when they left?¡± Qi Xia was very kind to solve Tang Nazhi¡¯s doubts. Although Shen Yanxiao did not say much, shepletely calmed the hearts of the rulers of the four countries.
With the addition of several races, they were no longer like ants that had lost their feelers and were uneasy.
¡°I see.¡± Tang Nazhi finally understood.
¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good to be simple sometimes.¡± Qi Xia chuckled.
Tang Nazhi was stunned for a moment. Looking at Qi Xia¡¯s meaningful smile, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m just sighing.¡± Qi Xia looked at Tang Nazhi with a smile.
¡°You¡¯re just scolding me!!!¡± Tang Nazhi felt that he just could not understand the meaning of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words. It was definitely not because of his IQ. Even if there was a problem, it was because Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words were too abstract. It had nothing to do with him.
¡°Calm down.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi, who was about to explode, and tried to appease him at the right time.
¡°The people of the four countries will be staying in Sun Never Sets for a few days. You have to prepare for these few days.¡± Shen Yanxiao put away the cynical smile on her face, sat up straight and looked at her Phantom friends.
In an instant, the expressions of the five youths changed.
Only they knew what Shen Yanxiao wanted them to prepare for.
After the teams of the four countries left, it would also be the time for them to go to thest temple of the God race, where they would be reborn.
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform Brother Siyu and the Dragon God. They should be able to make it here in the next few days,¡± Shen Yanxiao said..
Chapter 2500 - Chapter 2500: Implications (3)
Chapter 2500: Implications (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The trip to thest temple was the most important thing for the members of Phantom. Although the teenagers rarely mentioned it on ordinary days, they knew very well how much they cared.
The God race, that powerful and mysterious race, those powerful existences that had disappeared in the long river of history, was about to unveil its mystery in front of them.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s n was to wait for the Dragon God and Shen Siyu toe and go to thest temple together.
After Xiu was resurrected, Shen Yanxiao was still thinking about Shen Siyu, the brother who had protected her for many years.
Back then, Shen Siyu sealed the passage of the underworld with his own godhood, bringing long-term stability to the world. This action also reduced him from the high and mighty Light God to a demigod. Xiu once said that in Shen Siyu¡¯s case, as long as he entered thest temple and repaired the damaged godhood, he could recover to his peak in a very short time.
¡°Xiu, what does thest temple look like?¡± When night fell, Shen Yanxiao sat on the bed with her legs crossed. She looked at Xiu sitting at the table and asked curiously.
The temple of the God race must be beautiful.
¡°It¡¯s just a pce,¡± Xiu lightly said. With his cold personality, he would not care about the beauty of a building.
¡°Without the Lord God, can¡¯t a new god be born?¡± Shen Yanxiao tilted her head. She had always thought that the fall of the God race was a very unbelievable thing. How could such a powerful racepletely disappear from the world after a battle?
Of the three remaining gods, one had been reduced to a demigod, one had been used as a test subject, and the other had preserved his soul by chance.
With the exception of Xiu, Shen Siyu and the Dragon God could not be regarded as real superior gods.
Only after thest temple was repaired could Shen Siyu and the Dragon God return to their peak.
¡°In theory, no. It¡¯s just that in thest war between gods and devils female gods died in battle. The situation of the Light God and I is a We no longer have the ability to give birth to a new god.¡± Xiu lightl¡¯ the extermination of his race was of no concern to him. All this tin been so indifferent to the demise of the god race.
¡°Female gods¡ Do you think there are still female gods who are lucky enough to survive like you?¡± Shen Yanxiao could not help but guess. If the Dragon God could survive in such an unimaginable way, perhaps other gods could too.
¡°The probability is very small.¡± Xiu said.
¡°Where on earth did the Lord God go?¡± This question had been lingering in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind.
Xiu paused and was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I knew he was leaving.¡±
¡°What?¡± Shen Yanxiao was surprised.
¡°Sometime before he disappeared, something was wrong with him. He arranged a lot of things and told me that I would be responsible for the affairs of the God race. As for where he went and why, he did not say,¡± Xiu calmly said.
Shen Yanxiao looked nkly at Xiu. She could hardly believe that Xiu already knew that the Lord God was about to leave before he disappeared.
What made her feel even stranger was that what the Lord God did before he disappeared seemed to indicate that he already knew that he was about to leave the God race, so he handed everything over to Xiu.
However¡
Why?
What on earth had happened to the Lord God that forced him to leave the God race?
Chapter 2501 - Chapter 2501: Implications (4)
Chapter 2501: Implications (4)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The four countries stayed in the Forsaken Land for the next few days. Shen Yanxiao arranged for Uncle Nine to entertain them and take them to the main cities to see the strategic preparations of the Forsaken Land.
After this tour, the world outlook of the various rulers waspletely refreshed. Even the heads of the Divine Wind Alliance, who were the most prepared for the war, could only bow down after seeing the preparations of the Forsaken Land.
During the time when the worldviews of the people of the four countries were refreshed again and again, Shen Yanxiao, as the owner of the Forsaken Land, quietly called several high-ranking people into her own ce one by one to talk to them.
Everyone who was summoned by Shen Yanxiao to have a talk entered the City Lord Residence with an uneasy heart and a gloomy face. In their hearts, they reflected on themselves countless times on whether there was something they hadn¡¯t done well, or whether they would be greatly punished by the Lord. However, half a dayter, when they left the City Lord Residence, the gloom and anxiety on their faces had long vanished; their faces were so full of happy smiles that the corners of their mouths almost reached their ears and the sentence, ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m on cloud nine.¡± was nearly written on their foreheads.
Those cheerful figures that tried hard to restrain their emotions made those who had not yet been called by Shen Yanxiao more uneasy. Those who returned kept their mouths shut and did not say what Shen Yanxiao had talked about with them. This really made those who hadn¡¯t been called more entangled.
They thought those who had been summoned by Shen Yanxiao had very bad luck, and they were still secretlyughing at their misfortune. But now, it seemed that being called into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was definitely not a miserable thing. Looking at those figures showing off in an ostentatious manner one after another¡ even if they thought with their toes, they could tell
tnat It was aenmte1Y a good tmng!
The Phantom members sat in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, looking at the king of the Blue Moon Dynasty who had a flowery smiling face as he thanked Shen Yanxiao a thousand times, their expressions were slightlyplicated.
¡°Little Xiao, I found out for the first time that you are such a phnthropist .¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao, who had just walked back inside, in amazement and the expression in his eyes became strange.
Shen Yanxiao wiped her hands with the handkerchief handed over by Yin Jiuchen and looked at Tang Nazhi with her eyebrow raised.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I never imagined that you would go to great lengths and create sacred tools for those people. This world is such a fantasy, ah.¡± Tang Nazhi shook his head while sighing. These days, Shen Yanxiao summoned those high -ranking people one by one, not for anything else, but just to make sacred tools for them. What was more, her attitude was extremely serious, not a bit perfunctory.
¡°I told you, we¡¯re allies.¡± Shen Yanxiao said calmly.
¡°We don¡¯t have any problem with you creating a sacred tool for Long Fei, but for you to look after even Gu Lan and his bastard son¡ that¡¯s really not your style, now is it?¡± Repaying evil with good; this had never been Shen Yanxiao¡¯s principle. Tang Nazhi had seen how much of an asshole that second generation brat Gu Feng was. Had it not been for Qi Xia¡¯s presence at that time, that idiot would still be eyeing Yin Jiuchen¡¯s beauty.
It could be said that as soon as Shen Yanxiao, such an over-protective individual, knew that there was an idiot who had ideas about her family¡¯s little Jiu¡¯er, she should have rushed over and trashed Gu Feng¡¯s face in the first instant, but this time she was sort of out-of-character. Not only did she not pursue this matter, but she also promised to create sacred tools for Gu Lan and Gu Feng. This was totally different from her usual style..
Chapter 2502 - Chapter 2502: Reunion of the Three Gods (1)
Chapter 2502: Reunion of the Three Gods (1)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao gave Tang Nazhi a look.
¡°I can crush them to death at any time. To me, their present strength is just like that of an ant, but their mercenary corps needs them. To catch the thief, one should capture the leader first. Only by keeping Gu Lan can thebat effectiveness of the Iron Blood Mercenary Corps be raised to the highest level.¡±
¡°¡¡± Tang Nazhi turned silent. So that meant everything Shen Yanxiao was doing right now was to let those people y a greater role on the future battlefield.
Qi Xia and others let out a chuckle. The only one who would cast doubt on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s practice was Tang Nazhi, this single-celled organism.
Just as Tang Nazhi inwardly despised Shen Yanxiao¡¯s wretchedness, there was a noise outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.
A loud bang sounded; a huge cloud of smoke enveloped the entire gate instantly.
¡°What a surprise this is! Someone actually dares to wreak havoc in front of Little Xiao¡¯s door! Tang Nazhi, who had beennguishing, was revived in an instant. God knew, since Shen Yanxiao unified the Forsaken Land, even the four countries had known their ce. In the Brilliance Continent, they were no longer able to find someone who dared to be presumptuous in front of Shen Yanxiao, let alone wreak havoc in front of her door.
Long and stable days had left the restless cells in Tang Nazhi¡¯s body suffocated to death. Now, such a big movement had brought Tang Nazhi back to life and full of boiling blood in an instant!
¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s watch the excitement!¡± Tang Nazhi rushed to the gate without waiting for anyone else to speak.
Shen Yanxiao stood still, looking at Tang Nazhi¡¯s back, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.
¡°Lord Xiu is not home today?¡± Qi Xia got up and looked at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head. ¡°He took Freud to the other cities to review the training of the demon army.¡±
¡°No wonder.¡± Qi Xia nodded his head. With Xiu¡¯s perception, it was likely that he would have already reached the gate the moment the movement appeared and turned those who dared to mess around in front of Shen Yanxiao into meat paste. But today, he did not appear. As he thought, Xiu was indeed not in Sun Never Sets.
¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. I¡¯m really notfortable letting that guy Nazhi go out alone.¡± Li Xiaowei stood up helplessly. He was also very helpless towards his younger brother.
Yang Xi and Yan Yu also got up. The group of friends followed Tang Nazhi¡¯s footsteps and went out.
Shen Yanxiao was calm from beginning to end, as if no one was making trouble at her door.
The outside of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was filled with clouds of dust, and Tang Nazhi could not see throught the dust clouds at all. He could only see a gray cloud hanging over the City Lord¡¯s Mansion that covered arge area of vacantnd outside. Tang Nazhi also felt two extremely powerful forces, which were hidden in the dust cloud.
These two forces shocked Tang Nazhi.
Shen Yanxiao and others who arrivedter were also startled by the thick cloud.
¡°These two forces¡¡± Shen Yanxiao noticed the two powerful individuals hidden in the cloud as soon as she arrived. She narrowed her eyes slightly.
Suddenly, a tall figure sprang out of the cloud as a strong hurricane blew the dust awaypletely. At the moment that figure leaped, the members of the Phantom standing at the gate also saw the man¡¯s face.
The tall figure, with handsome and resolute facial features, wild eyes, and aggressiveness that filled him like a giant eagle, fiercely pounced on the white figure standing nearby..
Chapter 2503 - Chapter 2503: Reunion of the Three Gods (2)
Chapter 2503: Reunion of the Three Gods (2)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
At the moment when the two men were about toe into contact, a sh of silver light caused a wound directly around the handsome man¡¯s waist, tearing him down from mid-air.
They only heard a loud noise; the man who was still strong and vigorous just now faced the ground and fell firmly.
In front of the whole City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there was a dead silence. Qi Xia and the others were stunned as they looked at the silver whip in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hand. Their eyes followed her silver whip and looked at the miserable man who had been pped to the ground.
¡°Which asshole dared to sneak attack me! The man who had fallen to the ground suddenly jumped up and shouted angrily.
But when he saw the culprit of that ¡°sneak attack¡±, he suddenly shrank his neck.
¡°Who did you call an asshole?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow with a smile.
¡® The man swallowed his saliva and immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not referring to vou! I am definitelv not talking about vou! I didn¡¯t know it was vou!
It was just a slip of the tongue! A slip of the tongue!!!¡±
The other handsome man in white, who was standing at the side, let out a chuckle. Seeing how the man, who was still angry and eager to beat him up a second ago, became like a frightened quail in front of Shen Yanxiao the next moment, his eyes were full of smiles.
¡°Long time no see, Dragon God. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± The white-d man smilingly greeted.
¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t make cynical remarks, Light God!?¡± The tiger who had suddenly turned into a quail was none other than the Dragon God who had received a message from Shen Yanxiao to immediately go to Sun Never Sets. And the person the Dragon God was fighting just now was the owner of the God¡¯s Domain ¡ª Shen Siyu.
The Dragon God felt that his luck was very tragic. The first time he received the message from Shen Yanxiao, he immediately rushed to the Brilliance
Continent. The Dragon God¡¯s familiarity with the Brilliance Continent was very poor. Thus, he flew around and asked for directions along the way, which frightened many human beings with fragile hearts. Finally, he found Sun Never Sets with great difficulty. However, he did not see Shen Yanxiao and the War God; instead, he met the Light God here!
If you asked the Dragon God which superior god left a deep impression on him besides the War God who beat him up like a sandbag, it was the Light God. He would never forget in his life how he embarked on the tragic road of being beaten by the War God. If it were not for the instigation of the Light God, how could he have done such a self-destructive thing?
At the thought of how the Light God¡¯s virtuous face tricked him into challenging the War God in the past, the Dragon God felt so angry that he was itching to pummel him to the ground. At that time, he was clearly looking for the Light God with the mentality ofpeting with him, but the other party fooled him into finding such a big killer as the War God in just a few words. From then on, he embarked on an endless road of abuse¡
In this meeting, the depression that the Dragon God had been pressing down to the bottom of his heart broke outpletely, causing him to be outraged and fight Shen Siyu in front of the gate of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s house.
However, before he could fight the Light God to death, Shen Yanxiao actually popped out!!! Not only that, but she alsonded a sneak attack on him, causing him to fall t on his face in front of everyone!!! He had his dignity as a superior god, okay!
Could she not embarrass him like this?!
¡°You want to beat up my big brother right in front of my house? Dragon G you are a little too daring.¡± Shen Yanxiao raised an eyebrow and looked at Dragon God.
The Dragon God¡¯s arrogance disappeared immediately.
¡°What big brother, the Light God has never had a sister. You must have be deceived by him. This bastard is the most capable of fooling others.¡± The
Dragon God tried to exin in order to show that he was not against Sher Yanxiao.
The Light God was clearly too despicable, cunning, and treacherous.. Shel Yanxiao had definitely been deceived into believing he was her brother!
Chapter 2504 - Chapter 2504: Reunion of the Three Gods (3)
Chapter 2504: Reunion of the Three Gods (3)
Thank you readers!
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
A single War God was already enough to give the Dragon God a lot of headaches. If the Light God became the War God¡¯s brother-inw, the Dragon God might as well be dead!
¡°You¡¯re insulting my brother.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not waver at all.
The Dragon God immediately shook his head.
Shen Siyu merely stood on one side, looking at the Dragon God who had been so scared by Shen Yanxiao that he did not even dare to gasp for air; it was such a sad scene.
¡°All right, you should stop bullying the Dragon God.¡± Shen Siyu smiled and shook his head at her. With regards to the Dragon God, an impulsive single-celled creature, he was also very helpless.
¡°Big Brother Siyu has the final say.¡± Shen Yanxiao was very obedient and loosened the silver whip tied to the Dragon God. The silver whip turned into a light and changed back into the ring on her finger again.
¡°Why don¡¯t you two stop bullying this god¡¡± The Dragon God was about to cry. With Shen Yanxiao here, even if he had a bellyful of courage, he also dared not fight with Shen Siyu. Don¡¯t forget, behind Shen Yanxiao still stood a War God! That was the existence that could beat him to a pulp!
The Phantom members, with the exception of Tang Nazhi and Yang Xi, all stared at the Dragon God, who wanted to cry but had no tears, with an odd look.
¡°This¡ is the Dragon God?¡± Li Xiaowei looked at the Dragon God with a tangled face.
They had heard of the Dragon God from the mouth of Yang Xi and Tang Nazhi. As the patron saint of the Dragon race, their impression of the Dragon God had always been that he was strong, dignified, and serious in speech and manner. But today¡¯s meetingpletely overturned their conjecture about the Dragon God.
Why did they feel that the Dragon God looked like an enhanced version of Tang Nazhi? The stupid type that deserved a beating from Shen Yanxiao?
Thinking of the aloof and cold Xiu, and the fairy-like Shen Siyu¡ the Dragon God in front of them,pared with the two, was really not like a god at all!
¡°Smelly boy, you have good vision! I am indeed the Dragon God.¡± The Dragon God had no idea that all his performances just now had already crushed his image as a superior god into ashes. He was still showing off in an ostentatious manner with his chin pointing upwards.
The corner of Li Xiaowei¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.
Even that cocky manner was exactly the same as that of his stupid younger brother.
¡°Both of you havee a long way; why don¡¯t you rest first?¡± Qi Xia¡¯s smilingly opened his mouth and spoke politely, showing no sign of shock at the Dragon God¡¯s image.
¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The Dragon God muttered, secretly remembering in his mind the handsome and warm young man in front of him. This was a pleasant and genuine young man, alright. Look at how polite other people were and how respectful they were to him, the Dragon God; then look at thess of the War God¡¯s family. It was simply night and day.
With Qi Xia¡¯s ¡°good¡± performance, the Dragon God¡¯s impression of him had skyrocketed. The Dragon God had secretly marked him as an ¡°educated, virtuous human¡±.
The Phantom members had a very interesting expression as they watched Qi Xia ¡°invite¡± the Dragon God into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.
¡°Brother Siyu, let¡¯s go first.¡± Shen Yanxiaopletely ignored the Dragon God¡¯s crazy thoughts and scampered directly to Shen Siyu¡¯s side, pulling him to walk with her.
Shen Siyu smiled as he looked at Shen Yanxiao, the little girl he had been guarding silently all this time. Seeing that she had already be a beautiful and elegant youngdy, the expression in his eyes became even more gentle.
The Phantom members weed the two superior gods into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The citizen outside the mansion, attracted by the quarrel between the Dragon God and Shen Siyu, craned their heads one by one to look inside.. They were extremely curious as to who exactly the man who wanted to fight with their Lord¡¯s elder brother was, and how he was still able to enter the City Lord¡¯s Mansion alive?
Chapter 2505 - Chapter 2505: Reunion of the Three Gods (4)
Chapter 2505: Reunion of the Three Gods (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After entering the guest hall, everyone sat down. Shen Yanxiao pulled Shen Siyu to sit near her and they talked about all kinds of things he had encountered along the way.
It was the Dragon God who waspletely ignored by Shen Yanxiao. He could only sit in the corner sorrowfully, holding a cup of hot tea and drinking it sullenly.
He was also a superior god, so why was the gap in treatment so huge?!!
¡°Senior Dragon God, it¡¯s been a hard journey.¡± Qi Xia sat next to the Dragon God and smilingly spoke at the gloomy Dragon God.
The Dragon God looked at Qi Xia, who was like a small padded jacket, with tears in his eyes.
That¡¯s right!
He was also a superior god,at any rate. People should not ignore him like this. He had also traveled all the way to Sun Never Sets. In any case, he should also be given some care.
Qi Xia¡¯s appearance saved the Dragon God¡¯s heart from falling to the bottom of the cliff.
The Dragon God, like one grasping a life-saving straw, took Qi Xia¡¯s hand lovingly and said, ¡°What a sensible child, ah! It has really been hard for me! I¡¯ve gone through great difficulties to find this ce! Yang Xi didn¡¯t tell me your specific location before he left the Hidden Dragon Continent. To find this ce, I searched for it on my own and spent a lot of effort.¡±
Clearly, his journey took much longer than that of the Light God, yet that heartless little girl did not know how tofort him, and instead let him eat shit as soon as they met.
Didn¡¯t we agree to treat each other with courtesy!?
What you¡¯re doing is not cute at all!
Qi Xia nced at the Dragon God¡¯s big hand, calmly withdrew his gaze and smilingly said:
¡°Senior has suffered.¡¯
¡°You really understand me well!¡± The Dragon God wiped a handful of tears with excitement.
¡°Surely senior came here this time to go to thest temple with us. However, Lord Xiu has note back yet. I wonder if Senior can tell us about thest temple?¡± Qi Xia¡¯s friendly attribute was fully opened, his smile sincere and reverent.
The more the Dragon God looked at the young man in front of him, the more pleasing he was to the eye. He instantly told him everything he knew without hesitation.
¡°Thest temple was built when the Lord God created the world, and it was also his residence. In general, other gods are not allowed to enter it at will, unless they have the permission of the Lord God. You can only get permission from the Lord God to enter thest temple when it¡¯s necessary. Most of the gods were born and treated in thest temple. Even if the God race falls, thest temple will always exist. Of course, I¡¯m talking about ordinary gods. Superior gods like the War God can freely enter and exit thest temple. The godhood of many fallen superior gods are preserved in thest temple, and the power of the Lord God there protects them from disappearing. ¡®
Qi Xia listened carefully. When several of them learned that they were going to thest temple to inherit the godhood of the superior gods, they were full of curiosity about that ce.
It was a pity that Xiu was not a talkative god and only said a few words about thest temple. Even if Shen Yanxiao asked, it was to no avail. So how could Qi Xia miss the chance to learn about thest temple when a Dragon God who knew the god race well had arrived?
The Dragon God, under Qi Xia¡¯s humble and courteous attitude, could be said to have uttered everything he knew without any precautions. Even the times when he had be a superior god and when he was killed by the Devil God Satan hadn¡¯t been concealed at all. He really thought of Qi Xia as a confidant.
Little did he imagine, his trust in Qi Xia and the value he attached to him, in the eyes of several other people, was a very dangerous thing..
Chapter 2506 - Chapter 2506: Reunion of the Three Gods (5)
Chapter 2506: Reunion of the Three Gods (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
One stupid dragon trusting a cunning fox¡ Why did this look more like amb falling into the jaws of a tiger?
Seeing this, Tang Nazhi let out cold sweat for the Dragon God.
Back in those days, when he first met Qi Xia, he also thought that this was a virtuous and modestd, from the bottom of his heart, but the result was!!!
He was a bastard who ate people without spitting out their bones!!!
After the Dragon God spat out everything he could, Qi Xia silently drew back his hand from under the Dragon God¡¯s paw unobtrusively, but the smile on his face did not decrease a bit.
¡°Unexpectedly, you can convince even Yaksha.¡± Shen Siyu had interacted with
Yaksha in the divine realm. He knew this god¡¯s temper was cold and stubborn.
When the battle between the gods and devils began, he once tried to persuade Yaksha to take the side of the gods instead, but it had no effect. Unexpectedly, what he had not been able to aplish was solved by his little sister.
Shen Yanxiao rubbed the tip of her nose shyly and said, ¡°This is all due to Xiu. Yaksha respects him very much.¡±
Shen Yanxiao was very tactful, saying that Yaksha simply followed them obediently because of his respect for Xiu.
¡°With the undeads joining our side, we can also breathe a sigh of relief. By the way, I wonder when Xiu wille back? The sooner we go to thest temple, the better. It will take some time to inherit godhood, after all, and there are not too many days before the Devil race¡¯s invasion.¡± Shen Siyu¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly. The seal he had set to block the passage of the devil realm was already very weak. Before long, that power would disappearpletely.
¡°We can depart today.¡± All of a sudden, Xiu¡¯s voice sounded in the hall, along with a shadow that entered like lightning.
¡°War God.¡± Shen Siyu got up and looked at Xiu, who was currently wearing armor. The Xiu right now was once again the invincible War God standing on the battlefield that he remembered.
¡°Little Xiao, settle everything that has to be done in Sun Never Sets; afterwards, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao and said.
The city he had been to was not far from Sun Never Sets. When the Dragon God and Shen Siyu met, the power that belonged to both of them had spread out, and Xiu immediately perceived the arrival of the two gods.
¡°So soon? Is there anything else to prepare?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu in surprise.
¡°No.¡± Xiu lightly shook his head.
At this moment, the eyes of Qi Xia and the others moved slightly.
¡°We must get back before the other races arrive in the Forsaken Land. They have never received the baptism of the God race; it is uncertain whether they can inherit the godhood smoothly. Time is running out.¡± Xiu looked at the several serious-looking young men of Phantom. After sessfully inheriting godhood, confronting the devil generals would be their future mission.
¡°Moreover, the restoration of the Light God¡¯s godhood will also take some time.¡± Xiu took a look at Shen Siyu¡¯s direction.
Although Shen Siyu and the Dragon God were both superior gods just like the War God, they did not know as much about thest temple as Xiu did. They were also not that familiar with the inheritance of godhood. At present, Xiu was the highest inmand.
¡°I¡¯m going to instruct Du Lang and the others.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not hesitate to get up and get ready.
No one could be sure when they could return from thend of the gods. The period of their departure was also the final stage of preparation, and there was no room for any mistakes.
Qi Xia and the others originally wanted to pack their bags, but after listening to Xiu¡¯s words, they simply sat in the hall and waited. Under their calm faces, their hearts were already surging..
Chapter 2507 - Chapter 2507: Forgotten History (1)
Chapter 2507: Forgotten History (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The God race, one of the two most powerful races in the world. It was also one of the two most mysterious races.
There were only two ces in the world that were impossible to find.
One was the Underworld of the Devil race, and the other was the Sky City of the God race.
ording to legend, the sacred gods lived in a beautiful city in the sky, hidden in the sea of clouds and hanging above the blue vast sky, but even the dragons with the most formidable ability to fly were not able to find a single trace of the legendary Sky City.
The Brilliance Continent of mankind, the boundless oceans of the merfolks, the Howling Abyss of the undeads, the Hidden Dragon Continent of the dragons, the Moon God Continent of the elves, and the Storm Continent of the dwarves. Although the settlements of various races were thousands of miles away from one another, as long as they had the will, one could still travel all over the mountains and rivers to visit them one by one. Only the Underworld and Sky City had remained in legends, with no one able to find them.
Some people said that the Underworld was deep beneath the ground where mankind lived, but they could not find a trace three feet into the ground.
Some people said that Sky City was in the sky, but they couldn??TMt see a trace of it, no matter how they looked.
These two mysterious ces created by the two lords of creation had always been the curiosity-filled and yearned-for ce of all the major races in the world. Before the God race had fallen, the gods would asionally appear in the areas inhabited by other races, bringing the gift of the Lord God and sprinkling divine blessings on the earth and the sea. And then the gods would fly into the sky under the gazes of all the people, disappearing bit by bit in the clouds.
Even if a dragon had tried to follow the footsteps of the gods, flying into the sky and following behind, wanting to have a look at the legendary Sky City, the gods in the sky would always quietly disappear from the sight of the dragons, without leaving any clues.
Over time, the major races also gave up their search for the Underworld and Sky City and had always regarded these two ces as sacred in their minds.
Before the start of the great war, the rtionship between the Devil race and other races was not as bad as it was now. They were arrogant and evil, but they did not kill. Unlike the aloof and cold gods, the emergence of devils on the surface was always surprising. They either disguised themselves as other races to tease the ignorant masses or did some minor damage to satisfy the evil desires in their bodies.
Devils had always been a headache for each major race, but things were limited to helpless teasing; there was no real sense of hostility.
The eight races in the world coexisted harmoniously in the beginning. Neither the sacred gods nor the mischievous devils brought any damage to this world.
Until??
Ten thousand years ago, when the war between gods and devils began.
No one knew why the war between gods and devils started. Those survivors of the war could only give their own detailed descriptions of what they saw and heard about the war to their descendants.
All they knew was that the devils, which had always liked to y little pranks, suddenly lit the smoke signals indicating the presence of hostile forces for some reason, brought their armored soldiers and horses into the Brilliance Continent inhabited by human beings, and openly dered war against the other races in the world, while the gods stood up at that moment and led other races against the invasion of the devils.
The war started without rhyme or reason. No one knew why and why it was that it was the War God who fought against the Devil God Satan, not the Lord God..
Chapter 2508 - Chapter 2508: Forgotten History (2)
Chapter 2508: Forgotten History (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The madness of the Devil race spread to all the races in the world. That great war made all living beings in the world feel the formidable power of the devils for the first time.
The Devil race, which had been messing around with the other races in various ways, brought indelible trauma to the world by showing their fearsome strength for the first time.
The chaotic warfare with the eight races had dyed the earth red with blood, and the smell of blood in the air hadn¡¯t dissipated for several years after the war.
Dead soldiers and mournful rtives, the mingling of blood and tears; the devils became objects of fear and hatred.
The gods, who had been guarding the world all along, had also fallenpletely in that war. From then on, no blessings or graces had been brought down to the world. The gods were forever the legendary race.
Sky City had also be a legend in bads over the long river of time.
In acutality, Sky City had never disappeared; it had always been hanging in the blue sky. It was just that no one except gods knew how to open the passage to this city. No one but gods could open its entrance.
And only gods could lead others there.
Even if devils destroyed the God race, they still could not break through to Sky
City.
The halo of twilight enveloped Sun Never Sets.
Several figures stood on the wall of Sun Never Sets, raising their heads and looking up at the boundless sky.
Shen Yanxiao pursed her lips and looked at Xiu, who was standing on her right side.
Xiu looked down at her and held her hand in silence.
A faint halo spread over Xiu¡¯s body, and then gradually wrapped the people on the wall. Within the halo, Shen Yanxiao seemed to see a golden light rise in front of them, from the wall at their feet and straight to the sky.
The members of Phantom looked at the dazzling light in amazement. They turned their heads to the soldiers standing on the wall. The soldiers seemed to have not found any abnormality on their side and were still dedicated to protecting the safety of Sun Never Sets.
The soldiers on patrol passed them calmly, without looking at them at all.
¡°This is a channel that only gods can open. No one but us can see the light.¡± Shen Siyu sensed the doubts of several young people and exined in a warm voice.
¡°This is the gateway to Sky City. When you are in this light, people outside cannot see you. They will also subconsciously avoid where we are standing, but they will not realize it.¡±
The disappearance of the gods when going to Sky City was not them disappearring into thin air. They simply embarked on their journey home. Without divine power, others would not be able to enter the channel.
Ordinary gods could not cover too many foreign entities with divine power to bring them to Sky City. Only a powerful superior god, like Xiu, could wrap all members of Phantom with divine power so easily.
Shen Yanxiao swallowed her saliva and held Xiu¡¯s hand.
The light that enveloped them gradually led them away from the city wall. Their feet left the walls and rose to the sky bit by bit.
Sun Never Sets was getting smaller and smaller under their feet, and the height of their levitation was gradually increasing.
High above the ground, the Phantom members looked down at the cities in the Forsaken Land. At this moment, even the most rowdy Tang Nazhi was silent..
Chapter 2509 - Chapter 2509: Forgotten History (3)
Chapter 2509: Forgotten History (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The familiar Brilliance Continent was bing more and more distant. Shen Yanxiao could no longer see the familiar scenery with her eyes. All she could see in front of her were the blue sky and the white clouds. They were in the clouds and isted from the disturbances of the world.
After soaring to a certain height, everyone had a strange feeling, as if they hadpletely left their familiar world and entered a new, mysterious and quietnd.
Everything here was so immense: the clouds slowly changing with the wind, the sky wider than the sea; everything was so beautiful and peaceful.
There was not a single noise; they could hear no sound except for each other¡¯s breathing.
¡°Here we are.¡± Shen Siyu raised his head and looked up.
The crowd followed his eyes.
Within the clouds, they saw a scene they had never seen before. Even in their imagination could not think of such a scene.
Above the dense clouds, a city was quietly floating in the sky. It was the perfectbination of white and gold, huge and magnificent.
Shen Yanxiao looked dumbfounded at the silent and peaceful Sky City. Neither Sun Never Sets nor the merfolk capital was as beautiful as the city in front of her. It was like a work of art created bybining the most perfect crafts from heaven.
The sea of clouds floated around Sky City; the legendary city had appeared quietly before them.
¡°This is¡ the legendary Sky City¡¡± Tang Nazhi swallowed his saliva. He had countless fantasies about what kind of ce the gods lived in, but no matter how many times he thought about it, or how beautiful he imagined it to be, it was not as beautiful and real as what he was seeing before his eyes.
Qi Xia, Yang Xi, Yan Yu, and Li Xiaowei were all silent. They werepletely amazed by the city in front of them. Nonguage could describe their shock and awe at this moment.
Compared with Sky City, Sun Never Sets, which was considered the number one city of the Brilliance Continent, was simply too dreary.
The light led them gradually to Sky City. At the entrance, a huge sculpture stood in an extended area. It was made of crystal and gleamed with a bright luster.
Xiu took the crowd and stopped in front of this sculpture.
This was the first time they stepped on the territory of gods and the first time they walked on the stone road of Sky City. Even the members of Phantom, who remained calm even in the face of strong winds and big waves, felt that their hearts were full of surging emotions at this moment.
¡°This is Shenyin Terrace; if you go forward, you will be in the main area of Sky City.¡± Shen Siyu made a timely introduction, introducing the splendor of the
God race to the first foreign guests weed to Sky City in millions of years.
The scene before them greatly overwhelmed the Phantom members. They wished they could imprint everything here in their hearts.
¡°It¡¯s so quiet here.¡± Shen Yanxiao stood on the Shenyin Terrace and swept her gaze over this beautiful and amazing city. However, her heart suddenly felt sad.
Such a beautiful city was full of suffocating silence. Under this beautiful city, what was hidden was ten thousand years of loneliness.
In that war, not a single god came back alive here. For ten thousand years, there were no gods living in Sky City. All that remained was the silence of death and endless nothingness.
¡°This has always been the case here.¡± Xiu held Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hand and whispered..
Chapter 2510 - Chapter 2510: Sky City (1)
Chapter 2510: Sky City (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Sky City had always been a quiet ce.
Whether gods existed or not.
Gods were silent by nature. Those that were like the Dragon God were in the minority.
¡°After the fall of the God race, many areas in Sky City lost their divine power and became very vulnerable.¡± Shen Siyu looked at the familiar Sky City with a hint of helplessness.
This city didn¡¯t look very big, but every structure took art and craft to the extreme.
¡°The gods live in an area that needs the support of divine power. Once a god falls, the ce where they lived will be very unstable. Now, in the whole Sky City, there is only oneplete pce, which is thest temple. Other ces just simply preserved their external beauty.¡± Shen Siyu¡¯s eyes swept through the trees and grasses in Sky City and the golden flowers on both sides of the white stone road. They swayed gently in the wind as though ignoring the passage of time.
Shen Yanxiao quietly followed by Xiu¡¯s side and walked into the gods¡¯ territory. On both sides of the white stone path, exquisite buildings stood in silence and peace.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the various buildings, as if she could feel them waiting quietly for the return of the gods all these years.
However, after ten thousand years, they were the first to enter Sky City. Even though they were unable to make any noise under such a silent atmosphere, they admired the city that had been peaceful and calm for ten thousand years.
One of the continents led directly to thergest pce in Sky City, and Xiu took Shen Yanxiao and the others step by step towards that sacred pce.
Standing in front of thest temple, everyone stopped. They looked at the temple gate nearby, but their expressions were very strange.
¡°How are we going to get there¡¡± Tang Nazhi pointed convulsively at the unusually tough pce in front of them. It seemed to be only a few steps away from them, but as they walked towards it, they realized that this was an unreachable journey. They walked for a long time but did not get any closer.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. From the Shenyin Terrace to where they currently were, they had walked for half an hour already. Sky City did not seem too big. ording to the visual distance, they only needed a little over ten minutes to reach the end. However, half an hour had already passed and the road before them did not even shrink a bit. The long road indeed seemed endless.
She turned and looked behind her, but was surprised to find that they were still standing at the start of the road, as if the half-hour walk were only an illusion.
It was as if they hadn¡¯t made it into Sky City¡
¡°What is going on?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her head and looked at Xiu.
Xiu calmly answered, ¡°Sky City is far from what you see in front of you. This road is very long, longer than you think. If youpare Sky City to the maind you are familiar with, even if you add up the Brilliance Continent, the Moon God Continent, the Storm Continent, and the Hidden Dragon Continent, in reality, it would not be asrge as Sky City. What you see is only the illusion that the Lord God has cast on Sky City. He made Sky City appear small, where ces seem very close, but are actually very far away.¡±
¡°Distances within Sky City cannot be discerned by the naked eye. The area where each superior god lives is muchrger than you can see. The road we are now taking is called the concealing path, which is the main passage leading to each god¡¯s residence. Its true length is enough to cross from the northern to the southern end of the Brilliance Continent..
Chapter 2511 - Chapter 2511: Sky City (2)
Chapter 2511: Sky City (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu in amazement. It was almost hard to imagine that this road, where the other end could be clearly seen at a nce, was enough to span both ends of the Brilliance Continent¡
Just how long was this path?!
Shen Yanxiao was not the only one shocked. The expressions of several young men from Phantom were even more colorful. They were just thinking that they would soon reach thest temple and inherit the godhood of the god race, but as a result..
How long would it take them to walk such a long distance?!
Such a long distance; God knew when they would arrive at their destination, ah!! ¡°The gods don¡¯t like noise by nature, so the residence of each god is far apart from one another. But the Lord God doesn¡¯t want us to be too distant from each other, so he reduced the apparent area of Sky City through an illusion. At least it seems that we are not far apart.¡± Shen Siyu opened his mouth with a smile. Sky City would appear strange to any race except gods. Shen Yanxiao and the others were surprised to learn that the oddness here was normal.
¡°The Lord God likes doing such things. If you ask me, it would be good and convenient for us to live ording to the apparent size of the illusion.¡± The Dragon God snorted from the side. He was lively by nature. After he became a superior god, he lived alone in a vast area for a year and couldn¡¯t find an object or two to talk to. It was really inconvenient for him to go through a series of gates and cross mountains and rivers.
¡°If things were as you said, wouldn¡¯t you be sorted out by the War God every day?¡± Shen Siyu raised an eyebrow and looked at the Dragon God.
The Dragon God immediately shrank his neck.
As luck would have it, the residence that the Dragon God lived in upon bing a superior god was just right next to the War God¡¯s ce. ording to the real distance, the Dragon God needed to fly for a few days to find Xiu, but if they really lived next to each other¡ wouldn¡¯t he be abused everyday?
¡°Isn¡¯t it inconvenient to live so far away? What if the Lord God has some matter to discuss¡¡± Tang Nazhi wrinkled his eyebrows. He felt that the amodation environment of the gods was very strange and not at all convenient.
Shen Siyu answered, ¡°Whenever the Lord God summoned us, we would be directly transported to thest temple by the divine power of the Lord God. We did not have to rush over.¡±
After knowing the actual area of the Sky City, no one would think that they could reach thest temple in a short time.
¡°Then when can we get there¡¡± Tang Nazhi felt his calf beginning to quiver. He had never walked such a long distance before. At least there was still a carriage or something before, but now¡ they had nothing!
¡°Dragon God.¡± Xiu suddenly made a noise.
The Dragon God felt a shock; a foreboding siddenly enveloped his heart.
¡°No! Absolutely not! Even if you enve me in other ces, this is Sky City! Do you want me to fly and carry you all?! No way! I will never¡ ¡± The Dragon God jumped up almost in an instant, growling the dissatisfaction in his heart. However, in the next second, a warm and good-looking hand pressed on his shoulder¡
¡°No¡ ah¡ plop¡¡±
Shen Yanxiao, Qi Xia, and the rest stood aside and silently watched an unlucky person who wanted to resist but was beaten to the ground by a great god..
¡°Don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Hurts¡ It hurts¡¡±
The eyes of Tang Nazhi and the others almost popped out of their sockets. It was the first time they had seen the picture of Xiu tyrannically beating up the Dragon God. It was really a horrible and pitiful sight¡
It was not until a long timeter that Xiu stopped.
And the young people watching from the sidelines could no longer recognize what the unknown object that had copsed on the ground was¡
Chapter 2512 - Chapter 2512: Sky City (3)
Chapter 2512: Sky City (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
A dragon took off above the sky, but under its majestic and mighty posture, there was a broken heart hidden inside.
The Dragon God felt like crying. He felt that he would never have a chance to reverse his situation in this life.
Sitting on the Dragon God¡¯s back, the crowd was relieved. They didn¡¯t have to move their legs themselves anymore and they could do whatever they wanted.
After a long journey, Shen Yanxiao looked at the scenery of Sky City and felt deeply touched.
After several days of flight, the people were thoroughly convinced of what Xiu had said before. Sky City was much bigger than what they could see with their eyes. After flying for several days, they still hadn¡¯t gotten halfway there.
Sky City, and in the sky that had never been appreciated by anyone other than gods, had shown its scenery to these guests that came from afar. After ten thousand years of loneliness, it had finally ushered in a glimmer of vitality. The swaying trees and flowers below seemed to wee the guests.
Ten dayster, they finally reached thest temple. They jumped off the
Dragon God¡¯s back and looked up at their destination, filled with emotion.
The Dragon God was almost paralyzed with fatigue, and hisck of breathing after turning into human form was not due to hisck of strength, but due to the fact that during this period of travel, he did not even have a minute¡¯s rest. He had traveled all day and night, flying at full speed. Such a high-intensity flight could not bepleted by any other dragon.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiu took Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hand and walked to thest temple.
The closed golden gate seemed to have sensed the arrival of guests and slowly opened. The creaking of the gate was the first sound Shen Yanxiao heard in Sky City.
When the gate was opened, a white hall appeared in the sight of the crowd. Twelve huge white pirs supported the whole pce. At the top of the pce, sunlight came in through the ss and sprinkled on the empty throne.
Above the throne, a golden scepter hung silently in mid-air. The golden light enveloped the scepter, like a small sun.
In the sunlight, the scepter looked particrly dazzling.
¡°It is the divine weapon of the Lord God, the Divine Scepter.¡± Xiu slowly said.
¡°Every superior god has their own divine weapon: my Asura¡¯s de, the Light God¡¯s Truncheon of Light, the Dragon God¡¯s Dragon Spear¡ the Divine Scepter is the divine weapon of the Lord God. Although the Lord God disappeared, he left the Divine Scepter in thest temple. This temple also relies on this scepter to maintain its original appearance.¡±
Xiu¡¯s slightly deste voice fell into the ears of the crowd. Everyone stepped into the hall of thest temple with a devout heart.
In the huge oval pool on the right side of the temple, the milky white water-filled pool was suffused with thick white mist, while opposite the pool were golden shelves containing shing golden balls of light. They were floating up and down gently, no longer static, as if sensing the party¡¯s arrival.
¡°The imperial sacred pool is the ce where the Lord God created divine bodies and cures gods. On the shelves over there are the godhoods left by fallen gods, the godhoods Qi Xia and all of you are about to inherit.¡± Xiu turned to look at the Phantom members, who had been following him obediently. Bringing human beings into Sky City; since ancient times, he was the only superior god to do so. Even the Lord God had never done such an activity..
Chapter 2513 - Chapter 2513: I’m Not a Savior (1)
Chapter 2513: I¡¯m Not a Savior (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°To inherit the godhood of superior gods, you must first ept the God race¡¯s test.¡± Xiu said.
¡°Test?¡± Qi Xia and others looked at one another.
¡°Only after you have passed all the tests can you be qualified to inherit godhood. Otherwise, even though you have now reached thest temple, you won¡¯t be recognized by the godhood.¡± Xiu indifferently swept his gaze over this group of vibrant young people. Inheriting a godhood was far from as simple as they imagined.
¡°What kind of test is it?¡± Shen Yanxiao was a little curious.
¡°They will naturally know once they go through the test.¡± Xiu did not intend to say too much.
The God race¡¯s test must bepleted by Qi Xia and others themselves. If Xiu gave them tips in advance, even if they passed the test, they would be regarded as having vited the rules. No gods would choose a vitor as their sessor. If Qi Xia and the rest could pass the test on their own, then the gods would naturally recognize them.
¡°The test sounds very interesting.¡± Qi Xia opened his mouth with a light smile.
¡°I will definitely be the first to pass.¡± Tang Nazhi crossed his arms over his chest and was extremely confident.
¡°You said what I wanted to say.¡± Yang Xi raised his eyebrows.
¡°Don¡¯t you know how to write the word ¡®modesty¡¯? One should just do it; no need to say it.¡± Yan Yu said with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s just try and find out.¡± Li Xiaowei rubbed his hands and was ready for a battle.
The Phantom members had never thought of taking any shortcut to gain such an opportunity. They believed that in their minds, they could definitely pass the test of the God race.
¡°So, are you all ready?¡± Shen Siyu stood aside and looked at the familiar young people before his eyes. He had more contact with the members of the Phantom and knew their temperament very well. He believed that Xiu¡¯s choice would not be wrong.
¡°Of course!¡± The five young men spoke in unison and looked at each other, the corners of their mouths full of smiles.
This step would be their first step into the realm of gods!
¡°Come with me.¡± Xiu said.
Shen Yanxiao stood at the entrance of the temple and looked at the familiar figures.
¡°Little Xiao.¡± Qi Xia suddenly turned around.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Although I know that you feel sad, you can rest assured that we will take your share for you.¡± Qi Xia¡¯s mouth evoked a bad smile.
The corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Was he implying that she was not qualified to inherit the godhood?!
¡°Don¡¯t be loquacious here. If you don¡¯t pass the test, I won¡¯t be polite, and I will despise you.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have such a chance.¡± Qi Xia smiled and turned around, following Xiu. With his back to Shen Yanxiao, he raised his hand and waved without hesitation.
Shen Yanxiao looked at those departing backs with a faint smile in her eyes. She knew very well what it meant to inherit a godhood. It was a great gift to others. However, in the present situation, it was a burden. epting a godhood meant that they would shoulder the heavy responsibility of fighting against the devil generals in the future battlefield, and no one could predict whether they would survive from it.
¡°You guys are better than me.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the backs of Qi Xia and others and murmured.
She was the Demon Lord of the Forsaken Land, the leader of mankind, and the organizer of this alliance against the Devil race. In the Forsaken Land, in the eyes of the four countries, she might have be their great savior, leading mankind to ally with other races against the invasion of the devils.
However, was this really the case?
Chapter 2514 - Chapter 2514: I’m Not a Savior (2)
Chapter 2514: I¡¯m Not a Savior (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Shen Yanxiao made sacred tools for the leaders of the four countries, Tang Nazhi once asked her why even trash like Gu Lan and Gu Feng could have the sacred tools she created.
Her answer was simple ¡ª for the sake of mankind¡¯s overall strength.
Fighting against the devils, they needed all the strength they could get and that included the strength of the Iron Blood Mercenary Corps. Therefore, she let bygones be bygones and provided sacred tools even for Gu Lan and Gu Feng. In that way, they could have better chances to survive in the battle. Why did she requite evil with good in regards to the Longxuan Empire?
!!
That was also for strength.
All this seemed to be so selfless. In order to save the Brilliance Continent, shepletely abandoned her grievances and joined hands with former enemies.
Quite the Holy Mother¡¯s performance.
Shen Yanxiao stood in the temple and looked at the godhoods shining in the temple with a faint smile on her mouth.
Was that really it?
Obviously, that wasn¡¯t it. Shen Yanxiao had never been a good person, let alone a savior who would sacrifice herself for the greater good of others. She had worked so hard and traveled everywhere, even making her former enemies stronger, for a very simple reason.
Because she wanted to live well.
The victory of the devils would lead to theplete fall of the Brilliance
Continent, and even her Forsaken Land would definitely not be preserved. Sun Never Sets would also be upied by the devils and those in the city would be corpses under the butcher knife of the devils. Those she cared about would not escape death as well.
What she wanted to save was not the Brilliance Continent, nor the human beings, but herself and those she cared about. The invasion of the Devil racepelled all the forces in the Brilliance Continent to unite. No one would start a conflict against another at this time, because no matter how much help they received from Shen Yanxiao, it was only limited against the Devil race. Moreover, even if Shen Yanxiao were to give them some help, she would still not allow them to surpass her in strength. For her today, whether it were Gu Feng or the Longxuan Empire¡¯s emperor, such people had already lost the qualification to be enemies with her. She only needed one finger to crush them.
Instead of getting rid of them for the sake of a moment¡¯s pleasure, it was better to give them some benefits and let them work for her and protect the Brilliance
Continent.
From beginning to end, Shen Yanxiao was not a savior. She was just using all avable resources to ensure her future survival.
This was Shen Yanxiao. After bing the Demon Lord, she had learned the art of controlling people.
If she were all alone and concerned only for herself, she could just have let the invasion of the Devil race be. Even if the Brilliance Continent fell and the world was ruined, she still had the ability to ensure her own survival. She also believed that the other members of the Phantom also had this ability.
But in the Forsaken Land, there were still their families.
The n heads of the five great ns were already old and could not afford to travel around.
Shen Yanxiao did not stand up for the sake of mankind, nor for the sake of the Brilliance Continent, nor for the sake of this world. She did it for herself.
What she wanted to protect could not be preserved by herself alone. Therefore, she had actively formed an alliance to have all living beings in the world join her to protect what she cared about.
To outsiders, she was a great savior.
But in fact, only she knew that she was merely ying some tricks under the eyes of the world. Unfortunately, no one could see it.
Gu Lan was very grateful to her for her generosity. Long Yue was very grateful to her for her magnanimity. What she wanted was such an effect..
Chapter 2515 - Chapter 2515: I’m Not a Savior (3)
Chapter 2515: I¡¯m Not a Savior (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Xiu was very clear about Shen Yanxiao¡¯s thoughts, but he never said much.
The other members of the Phantom had the chance to inherit godhoods, but Shen Yanxiao did not.
Because Shen Yanxiao knew very well that she was not that virtuous of a person.
Therefore, Qi Xia and the others were a better choice than her.
¡°The things that can¡¯t be brought to light, I¡¯ll shoulder it all.¡± Shen Yanxiao let out a chuckle. No matter how well she covered things up, nor how sincerely she performed, she could not escape the consciousness of a god to hide her true self.
Xiu took the rest of the Phantom to take the God race test, while Shen Siyu and the Dragon God went into the imperial sacred pool to repair themselves.
Shen Yanxiao was the only one that remained standing in the hall.
She walked to the front of the throne and looked at the Divine Scepter that gleamed with divine luster, her head slightly tilted.
¡°Well, aren¡¯t you quite irresponsible? Leaving behind such a big mess and letting all living beings clean them up for you. As the God of Creation, is it really appropriate for you to just helplessly watch the world you created be destroyed by Satan?¡±
The Divine Scepter was quietly floating above the throne, not responding to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s question. Just like thest ten thousand years, it remained silent in the sunlight and shade.
¡°In fact, you are the most cunning.¡± Shen Yanxiao chuckled. Feeling rather bored, she simply talked to herself in front of the scepter.
From the moment she stepped into Sky City, her body felt somewhat off, but she didn¡¯t speak about it to anyone. She could clearly feel that the blood in her body was boiling, that feeling of ring up. However, it was suppressed by the divine power in Sky City and could not be vented out. This suppressed feeling made Shen Yanxiao agitated, so along the way, she was extremely silent.
¡°Is it the devil blood? Isn¡¯t it a bit ironic, that it is going to awaken at such a time?¡± Shen Yanxiao held her chest. After the awakening of her merfolk blood, the next seal in her body hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Now, there were only two kinds of foreign blood in her body.
One was the divine blood, and the other was the devil blood.
It was unable to awaken due to the suppression of divine power, so it could only be the blood of the devils.
This awakening; Shen Yanxiao did not know whether it was good or bad, but she was sure that as long as she did not leave Sky City, the devil blood in her body would not really awaken. The divine power in Sky City was too powerful, enough to suppress the devil blood in her body and made it unable to awaken at all.
Especially when Shen Yanxiao stepped into thisst temple, the boiling blood in her body had fallen to the freezing point in an instant and became calm.
The power of the Divine Scepter hadpletely resisted the devil blood in her body.
Only when she stood in thisst temple did she feel a little morefortable and no longer agitated.
¡°Can you bear it?¡± A low voice came from behind Shen Yanxiao. The next second, she was encircled by a pair of powerful arms from behind, pulling her figure into a warm embrace.
¡°So fast? Are Qi Xia and the others now taking the test of the God race?¡± Shen Yanxiao did not look back. The voice was so familiar, and the embrace made her feel so dependent.
¡°I only needed to send them to the ce where they will take the test. The divine power of the Lord God here will naturally test them,¡± Xiu whispered.
As early as the moment when Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body appeared abnormal, Xiu had already discovered it, so he always held Shen Yanxiao¡¯s small hand and suppressed the awakening of the devil blood with his divine power along the way..
Chapter 2516 - Chapter 2516: The God Race Test (1)
Chapter 2516: The God Race Test (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Awakening one¡¯s devil blood in Sky City was a very dangerous thing. The devil energy of devils and the divine power of gods had extremely strong repulsive effects towards each other. Even human beings and other races could only enter Sky City under the guidance of a god, but it was absolutely impossible for a devil to step inside, for the moment the devils stepped into Sky City, they would be destroyed by the divine power that permeated the city. Only the Devil God Satan could resist this effect.
Shen Yanxiao absolutely could not bear such an effect, so she definitely must not let her devil blood awaken here.
¡°I see. I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Shen Yanxiao was aware of Xiu¡¯s worries. She turned around in Xiu¡¯s arms, smiled, and blinked at him. ¡°I suddenly remember some great master promising me that he would take me to his ce after his revival. This great master shouldn¡¯t be so forgetful, right?¡±
Xiu slightly raised his eyebrow, stretched out his arms, and princess-carried Shen Yanxiao.
¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
Shen Yanxiao smiled foolishly.
Light shrouded around their bodies. Xiu held Shen Yanxiao tightly and turned into a streak of light as he flew out of the temple.
Xiu¡¯s flying speed was so fast that Shen Yanxiao could not see the scenery on the way. She leaned against Xiu¡¯s arms, her ears pressing against his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat.
Li Xiaowei woke up from the darkness. The cold air around him made him feel a chill he had not experienced for a long time. He woke up from the piercing cold and what he saw was a dark, damp, and shabby wooden house with broken furniture, patched bedding, and a bowl on the table that didn¡¯t even contain a mouthful of food.
This scene was unfamiliar, yet familiar at the same time.
¡°Xiaowei¡¡± A weak voice faintly called out to Li Xiaowei, startling him. His body turned stiff and he turned around.
On the crude bed made of stacked straw, a skinny woman was lying limp, her sunken cheeks and sallowplexion all ruining her beauty, just like catkins in the wind.
The facial features of the woman were very beautiful. Despite her sallow skin and emaciated look, her delicate face still revealed the absolute beauty she once had. Only, that beauty was already in the past as it had gradually withered
m me Imasc 01 poverty ana misery.
Li Xiaowei couldn¡¯t find his voice. He watched the skinny woman lying on the bed, and his calm heart suddenly set off huge waves. He stood transfixed, looking at the face he had imprinted in his soul.
¡°Mother¡¡± A nearly torn voice was squeezed from Li Xiaowei¡¯s throat, his body trembling uncontrobly.
¡°My poor child, you haven¡¯t eaten for several days; Mother will cook for you¡¡¯ The woman lying in bed struggled to get up, but her weak body could not provide her with enough strength.
Li Xiaowei dashed up at once to support his mother.
However, when he reached out his hand, he found that his hands had be very small and his figure had shrunk a lot.
These hands were not the hands of a young man at all, but the hands of a child who still hadn¡¯t reached adulthood. And yet, the roughness of the hand did not belong to a child.
The picture buried in his memory ovepped with the scene before him.
Li Xiaowei would never forget this day in his life; this was also the memory he had been most unwilling to recall..
Chapter 2517 - Chapter 2517: Hatred? (1)
Chapter 2517: Hatred? (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Before meeting his master, Li Xiaowei¡¯s memory was full of cold, hunger, and misery.
He did not know why they were living like this, nor why his father had abandoned him and his mother.
As far as he knew, he had never seen his father. He had always been raised by his mother alone. In his initial memory, his mother was a beautiful and gentle woman. Li Xiaowei thought that all the beautiful words describing women in this world belonged to her.
But as time went by, he watched his mother wither bit by bit under the ravages of time and life.
The once beautiful and gentle woman lost her beauty and dignity in this cruel life; she had to work everyday to feed her child and herself.
Li Xiaowei had always remembered that during winter months, his mother still had to clean clothes for their neighbors by the river. The snow in the winter was piercingly cold, but his mother silently endured all this. She never cried in front of Li Xiaowei, and neverined. However bitter and tired she was, she always hugged her son with the warmest smile when she came home.
She was always saying¡
Mother was not hungry.
Mother was not tired.
Mother was not sleepy.
Li Xiaowei grew up in such an environment. He never asked his mother for anything. From the moment he could think, he was already helping her earn money.
Other children began to learn battle aura and magic early on, but he could only carry a basket up the mountain to dig wild vegetables to fill his stomach.
He was not envious of other children. In fact, he felt that what he had was already the best.
He had such a gentle mother, which was already a gift from heaven.
Therefore, he neverined.
Looking at his mother¡¯s back bending bit by bit, watching the face he regarded as the most beautiful wither little by little, the young Li Xiaowei felt quite helpless. He did not know what he could do to save his mother from wilting.
God always revealed his cruelty inadvertently. In the winter of that year, his mother fell ill.
After a few months of illness, Li Xiaowei emptied all his family¡¯s possessions, sold all the things he could, and bought medicine for his mother, but he was still not able to stop her condition from getting worse.
¡°I¡¯m not hungry, mother. Stop talking and have a good rest.¡± Li Xiaowei crouched in front of the bed, looking at her mother¡¯s wilted face, his eyes glistening with tears.
A heart-rending pain spread through his body.
He also clearly remembered that it was such a snowy day when his mother left him forever.
That was the most painful memory of his life.
¡°Silly child, being with me made you suffer¡ If your father knew you were so sensible, he would be proud of you.¡± The weak woman looked sadly at her son, her only hope.
This was the first time Li Xiaowei¡¯s mother mentioned his father.
¡°Son, once I¡¯m no longer here, go to the imperial capital to find your father¡ He is from the ck Tortoise Family. Go look for the n head of the ck Tortoise Family; they will surely treat you as the flesh and blood of their family and will not let you continue to suffer.¡± The woman choked up as she spoke. No matter how cruel and exhausting her life was, she hadn¡¯t thought of going to that man even once due to her own dignity. However, she now knew that her time was running out and her child was still so young. She could not bear to leave him with no one to take care of him..
Chapter 2518 - Chapter 2518: Hatred? (2)
Chapter 2518: Hatred? (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Li Xiaowei looked at his mother. This speech was exactly what she had said before she died. She asked him to find his father, the son of the ck Tortoise Family¡¯s n head, the cowardly man who abandoned their pair of mother and son.
Li Xiaowei remained silent. When his mother died, he was still very young. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between his parents. One time, he nervously asked about his father and why he didn¡¯t want them. He didn¡¯t know at that time that the word ¡®father¡¯ itself was a stimulus to his mother.
The gentle but extremely stubborn woman, with her emaciated body, held her dignity to the end.
It was not until he slowly grew up that he realized that his father was an irresponsible man who had ultimately abandoned them under the pressure of the family.
Even after the schoolpetition, where Li Xiaowei and Tang Nazhi met and he returned to the ck Tortoise Family, he had never wanted to call that man his father.
After his mother passed away, he went to the imperial capital like she told him, found the residence of the ck Tortoise Family, but did not enter.
Because on the day he went to the ck Tortoise Family, he saw the man he should have been calling fathering down from the carriage with his charming and tender son andughing merrily. Thedy in his arms was beautiful and moving, dressed in fine silk and satin. His son was lively and cheerful, and was held in his hand like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars.
At that moment, the little Li Xiaowei finally chose to give up. Instead of
Imocking on the door of the ck Tortoise Family, hepletely left the imperial capital¡ª the ce that should have been his home.
After that, the wandering life made Li Xiaowei feel the destion of loneliness, and it was not until he was picked up by his master that he once again experienced warmth.
However, the happy picture of the family of three had already been imprinted in his heart.
Li Xiaowei¡¯s silence made the condition of the sick woman lying on the bed more unstable. She grabbed her son¡¯s hand with difficulty and said intermittently, ¡°Xiaowei, you are still too young. You need someone to take care of you. Go to him. He is your father¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡± Li Xiaowei lowered his head and bit his lip.
For a long time, he had been a dull and good-natured person in the eyes of his friends in Phantom, but no matter how good-natured he was, he also had his own stubborn points.
His father was Li Xiaowei¡¯s reverse scale.
Li Xiaowei never thought of returning to the ck Tortoise Family until the youngster that shared his blood appeared in front of him with a bright smile and tried to talk to him with his unskillful, bewildering, and even stupid words
Big brother¡
His younger brother.
The loathsome boy who had reced him as that man¡¯s son didn¡¯t understand the hatred in his heart at all. He stood in front of him just like that and talked to him with a flushed face. He looked at him cautiously for fear that what he said was wrong and would made him unhappy.
At that moment, Li Xiaowei was at quite a loss. He looked at the youngster who had robbed him of everything. The youngster was looking at him with a face full of smiles and his pair of innocent eyes was watching him; he was disdainful in his heart.
¡°Big brother, are you not going to talk to me? I have always wanted to have a brother, can you not ignore me?¡±
The silly youth stood in front of him dim-wittedly; he clumsily scratched his head and said something that made him feel puzzled.
At that moment, Li Xiaowei felt that the young master of the ck Tortoise Family didn¡¯t have a good brain¡
Chapter 2519 - Chapter 2519: Hatred? (3)
Chapter 2519: Hatred? (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
However, it was such an entric teenager that abruptly pulled the stubborn Li Xiaowei into the ck Tortoise Family. Li Xiaowei still had no idea how he had returned to the ce where he had given up on going.
¡°He is your father; he had no choice but to make a difficult decision¡¡± The woman looked at her child in distress. She knew that she would die very soon; her child could not be left alone.
¡®Li Xiaowei took his mother¡¯s hand and pressed it against his cheek. For him, his father did not exist. It was enough for him to have his mother. ¡®The woman¡¯s tears trickled down her cheeks and then she slowly closed her
¡®Li Xiaowei just stood by the bed quietly, holding his mother¡¯s hand and feeling the familiar warmth; his tears fell quietly, bit by bit.
¡®His heart was numb with pain, he couldn¡¯t even speak a word. He just trembled uncontrobly with depression and despair.
Suddenly, the shabby door was pushed open and a strange smell appeared in the narrow and damp room.
Li Xiaowei¡¯s body suddenly froze. He seemed to have sensed something.
¡°Xiaowei?¡± A low and deep voice came from behind Li Xiaowei.
The voice was familiar, yet strange.
Li Xiaowei slowly turned around and saw the man he should have been calling father. He didn¡¯t know when he had actuallye to this shabby house. He was dressed in a green brocade robe and his handsome face did not show any hint of age. Such a well-treated face was very different from the gaunt face of the woman in bed who had already left the world.
They were supposed to be husband and wife, but now the difference between them was like that between cloud and mud.
¡°Xiaowei, I am your father, and your mother has already left this world. I think¡ you should go back to the ck Tortoise Family with me, where you will be given good care.¡± The handsome man looked at the pale child with a gentle smile on his face.
The bloodlines of the five great families were indeed very outstanding; the man in front of him looked so powerful.
Li Xiaowei did not understand why his memory was so disordered. The man who should not have been here appeared at this time and reached out his hand to him.
But¡
The hands in front of him were so cold that Li Xiaowei¡¯s soul was freezing. He stared at the man before him unfavorably.
¡°Go back? Where to?¡± Li Xiaowei asked, expressionless.
¡°Of course, to your home,¡± the man answered.
¡°This is my home.¡± Li Xiaowei narrowed his eyes.
¡°Xiaowei, I know you hate me, but you are my child after all.¡±
Li Xiaowei suddenly smiled. He looked at the man who had been rejected by him for a long time. The disorder of time seemed to have changed the trajectory of his life. The man had actually appeared when his mother had just passed away, but his eyes did not even nce toward the woman lying on the bed.
Was this his father?
He had thought that the man had always felt guilty about his mother, but now he knew how stupid his thoughts were.
This man, after all, was only a coward and a heartless bastard.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think you are mistaken. I¡¯m not your child; I don¡¯t have a father, I only have a mother. I grew up with my mother; if I had a father, where was he when my mother and I were cold and hungry? Where was he when Mother was ill in bed? I don¡¯t know you; please leave this ce at once.¡± Li Xiaowei gnashed his teeth..
Chapter 2520 - Chapter 2520: Who Are You? (1)
Chapter 2520: Who Are You? (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Thickened fragrance is better than the wine: The young peach waits, as promised¡¡¯
The light muslin curtain separated the audience from the singing and dancing.
The red light hung high and the fragrance wreathed around it.
Qi Xiay on the grand couch on one side, the white jade bone fan swinging in his hand. He squinted his eyes and looked at the girl in red on the stage as she sang faintly. The dancer beside her twisted her lithe and graceful figure, her veil swaying with her every move.
The Qin Music Hall was the most famous music troupe in the imperial city of the Longxuan Empire, and it belonged to the Qilin Family. As the most promising sessor of the Qilin Family, Qi Xia had not been here much, but for some reason, he suddenly came here today and quietly listened to a song.
¡°Little Third.¡± The manager of Qin Music Hall respectfully waited on one side.
¡°That singer sings well. Qi Le, you have a good eye for talent.¡± Qi Xia¡¯s eyes rested on the red-d singer. She sat alone at the edge of the stage, her fingertips stroking the strings of her instrument lightly. She was wearing a red veil to cover her face, but you could vaguely see that her eyes were lowered, as if all the troubles in the music hall had nothing to do with her. She just sang her song alone.
¡°Many thanks for your praise, ¡± Qi Le said with a smile.
¡°She seems to be still young, why hide her appearance?¡± Qi Xia seldom took an interest in the women of the music troupe. Unlike other music halls, Qilin¡¯s music hall was just a ce to listen to songs and watch dances. Guests were not allowed to have direct contact with the singers and dancers here. If anyone had the courage to do anything vile, the Qilin Family members would not be polite to them.
¡°This¡ I also don¡¯t know. This girl came with her veil on. I actually asked her several times about it, but she didn¡¯t want to say much. I heard her voice was excellent, so I just let it go. If Little Third wants to know, why don¡¯t I ask her again?¡± Qi Le said with a smile.
Qi Xia motioned with his hand. He only asked casually; he really didn¡¯t mean anything by it.
But indeed, that singer had a beautiful voice.
In the following few days, Qi Xia often came to the music hall. Whenever he came, he would always hear the singing of that girl, and every time, she was sitting in the most inconspicuous part of the music hall with a zither in front of her, singing softly with her eyes lowered. It was as though there were no one else in the music hall but her; she always seemed happy on her own.
Qi Xia had never seen the singer¡¯s face, nor did he really look at her. He just listened to her voice and to her songs.
Oddly enough, Qi Xia always felt that his mental state was bad at present. These past few days, his consciousness was somewhat vague. He could not remember what he was usually busy with, or why he was going to the music hall to sit down everyday. The only thing he remembered was the female singer¡¯s voice.
It seemed that only her singing could stir his consciousness.
Qi Xia always felt that he had forgotten or neglected something.
On this dav. Oi Xia came to the music hall again- Night had alreadv fallen and he cameter than usual. At this time, there was no singing girl in the music hall.
Perhaps bored, Qi Xia walked to the backyard of the music hall.
When he reached the garden, he heard the sound of the strings that stirred up his heart and went looking for her. In the moonlight, he saw the female singer sitting in the flowers and ying the zither with her head bowed.
The safflower imprinted in her red dress was especially striking in the moonlight.
Qi Xia slowly walked over.
The sound of footsteps attracted the attention of the girl, and she faintly raised her head to look toward the source of the sound.
Under the moonlight, Qi Xia looked at her.
What he saw was a pair of clear and calm eyes..
Chapter 2521 - Chapter 2521: Who Are You? (2)
Chapter 2521: Who Are You? (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The female singer tilted her head and took a look at Qi Xia, then lowered her head again and continued to stare at her zither.
Qi Xia didn¡¯t make any noise. He sat down in the pavilion in the garden, propped up his chin, and looked at the singer who had started plucking the strings once more.
The sound of the zither reverberated in the garden. The night wind swept by and the flowers swayed.
¡°Why don¡¯t you sing?¡± Qi Xia looked at the female singer. She just yed her zither for a long time and did not open her mouth to utter a word.
The female singer didn¡¯t look up, but merely focused on the strings at her fingertips.
¡°You have to pay to hear me sing.¡±
Qi Xia raised an eyebrow slightly, thinking that thisdy was a bit interesting.
Was she saying this because she thought he was a customer? Was that why she was being hard to talk to?
¡°Oh? How much do you want then?¡±
¡°It depends on the person. For themon people, I don¡¯t take any money. As for nobles and the sort, I don¡¯t sing for them, no matter how much they give me,¡± the female singer answered.
¡°I¡¯m a part of themon people.¡± Qi Xia said, without any moral integrity.
The female singer stopped ying the zither, looked at the gorgeous youngster in front of her from head to toe, blinked her eyes, and said in a very straightforward voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±
Qi Xia smiled. There were countless singers and dancers in the Qin Music Hall, but it was the first time he had seen such an impolite fellow.
¡°Little Third Qi, is it worth the trouble flirting with a little girl? I¡¯m just someone making a living in your music hall.¡± The girl pulled her eyes away.
¡°You know who I am?¡± Qi Xia smiled and asked. He was quite sure that in the few days he had gone to the music hall, this person did not look up at him even once; so, how did she know his identity?
¡°Men are not allowed to enter the backyard of the music hall, not even those in charge of the Qin Music Hall. Only the people of the Qilin Family are qualified to break this rule, and among the younger generation of the Qilin Family, there is only one person called Little Third Qi, who is the same age as you. Little Third Qi has already started to help the head of the Qilin Family manage n affairs. This is a well-known thing. Someone who cane to the backyard at this time¡ Of course, you are the only one.¡± The female singer spoke neither too fast nor too slow. She sounded extremely modest and polite, but her attitude was extremely lofty and arrogant. She did not appear to be at all ttered or panicked because she had guessed Qi Xia¡¯s identity.
She was so calm, making one somewhat surprised.
¡°You¡¯re very clever. With a brain like yours, it would be a waste to just sing here.¡± Qi Xia smilingly said. He found the way she spoke in front of him very interesting. He also seemed ustomed to the way the other person spoke, as he did not feel any rudeness at all.
¡°This little girl has no talent nor virtue, and only knows to sing a song and y a zither to make a living.¡± The female singer gave herself an extremely humble description, yet one could not see the slightest contempt for herself in her eyes. Rather, there was a little hint of dislike¡.
She disliked the noble son who disturbed her zither-ying¡
Qi Xia thought that this female singer was really very interesting. Her words and actions, and her attitude that made people grieve, were very much simr to the figure in his memory. However, he could not think of who that person was, as if that person had been hidden in the deepest part of his soul, and was now so extremely vague that he could not even remember her face.
¡°Since it is your way to make a living, you should sing for me.¡± Qi Xia shook his white jade bone fan and looked at the aloof singer, calm and unruffled.
The female singer looked up at Qi Xia and stretched out her tender little hand. Qi Xia paused.. This little girl was really asking him for payment, ah!
Chapter 2522 - Chapter 2522: Who Are You? (3)
Chapter 2522: Who Are You? (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qi Xiaughed in spite of himself and conveniently took out a purse of gold coins from his storage ring, then put them on the table.
The female singer nced at the purse and sat up straight.
¡°One hundred, another hundred years; the ancient sea behind him flickers slightly¡¡±
Qi Xia had just squinted his eyes to concentrate on listening. However, after a single verse was sung, he couldn¡¯t hear the following lines of the song.
The female singer looked at Qi Xia and then at the purse.
¡¡± Was she telling him that one verse of a song cost one purse of gold coins?! Qi Xia almostughed out loud. He had seen a money-grubber, but had never seen such an arrogant money grubber.
Another purse of gold coins was ced on the table, and the voice of the female singer sounded faintly once again.
This time, Qi Xia made sure to put the next bags of coins on the table before the singing stopped.
¡°When a few rows of egrets fluttered by, the g of thest era was hauled down; At the end of the war, the blood sshed on their arms.
For the day when the heart was washed out¡.¡± A gentle singing voice filled the air in the back garden at night. Under the moonlight, only this voice floated around in Qi Xia¡¯s ears. He half-squinted his eyes and looked at the red-d girl singing in the moonlight. Her slow singing voice, with her gentleness, brought a soul-stirring effect.
Qi Xia shut his eyes. The song flowed into his heart and the splendid scenes started appearing in front of him.
Everywhere was enveloped in the mes of war: the crimson mes reflected the sky, and the sound of fighting fell incessantly on the ear.
Looking around, he seemed to be able to smell the blood that filled the air as demon beasts, demons, humans, and magical beasts all fought in chaos.
He sat on Qilin¡¯s back, and the staff in his hand twinkled with a dazzling light,unching a barrage of magic attacks. Carcasses of demon beasts could be seen everywhere, yet the endless demon beasts came like the tide. Once again, the light of magic illuminated the dim sky. Qilin swiftly flew upwards with his feet stomping on the auspicious clouds. Qi Xia¡¯s staff did not stop for a moment, and the magic spells fell one after another, like rain.
War was apanied by death; the beacons of fire were apanied by mournful sounds.
Qi Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with sights of demon beasts. In the sky, flying beasts charged at them many times, which were soon disposed off; their bloodstained bodies turned into a ray of blood and fell to the earth.
Suddenly, a cry pierced Qi Xia¡¯s eardrums. His heart was startled and he looked at the source of the sound.
At the end of the demon beasts horde, a familiar figure leaped into Qi Xia¡¯s eyes. Not far away from the figure, a huge ck vortex was rapidly shooting towards the person, and Vermillion Bird beneath her!
In a sh, Qi Xia¡¯s heart stopped. Watching the nightmarish scene, his cynical eyes, for the first time, revealed an unprecedented panic.
The ck vortex engulfed the figure and the firebird in an instant.
A heart-wrenching pain reached Qi Xia¡¯s soul at the same time.
¡°This isn¡¯t true¡ this isn¡¯t true¡ Qilin!¡± Qi Xia gritted his teeth and growled.
Qilin turned into a silver light and rushed in the direction of the ck vortex.
The ck vortex devoured everything it touched. It devoured down everything.
When Qilin arrived, Qi Xia could only look helplessly at the bones scattered on the ground and the familiar ring.
¡°It¡¯s not true¡ She¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s not true¡¡± Qi Xia opened his mouth and stared at those cold bones. His fists were clenched on his sides, and his shoulders trembled vaguely.
He jumped from Qilin¡¯s back in a panic. At the moment ofnding, he held the slender human bones in his hands, and his pupils shook in despair¡
¡°Xiaoxiao¡¡±
Chapter 2523 - Chapter 2523: Who Are You? (4)
Chapter 2523: Who Are You? (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qi Xia woke up suddenly. The war in front of him had disappeared without a trace. In the quiet garden, only the sound of the zither remained the same as before.
The fragrance of the flowers reced the strong scent of blood. The red-d female singer sat among the flowers. She looked at him with her head tilted, her gaze unspeakably baffled.
¡°Why are you¡ crying?¡± The female singer¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the garden.
Qi Xia slightly froze and then subconsciously raised his hand to touch his cheek. His fingertips touched a trace of wetness.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qi Xia drooped his eyes and felt bouts of pain in his chest, making his breathing difficult. It was as though his heart had been hollowed out.
He seemed to have dreamed of something, but when he woke up, he was unable to remember it.
In the dream, he seemed to have lost the most important thing, but what was
He remembered that there was a person who had appeared in his dream. It was a very Important someone to mm, Dut ne could not rememDer ner race, ner figure, nor her name clearly. It was a vague figure, like an indelible mark engraved on his soul.
¡°Cough, I say¡ I know my singing is quite outstanding, but you don¡¯t have to be moved to tears; it makes me feel embarrassed.¡± The female singer cleared her throat and looked at Qi Xia. She turned her head away and conveniently threw a handkerchief at him.
¡°You¡¯re the Little Third Qi of the Qilin Family. Crying is not good for your image, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Qi Xia stared at the handkerchief that had fallen by his feet for a while. A momentter, he bent down to pick it up and chuckled, ¡°Your manners are reallycking. It already fell on the ground, can it still be used?¡±
¡°Use it or don¡¯t use it, suit yourself. By the way, I won¡¯t charge you that much; just give me another bag of gold coins. I believe that Little Third Qi doesn¡¯t care about this little bit of money, right?¡± The female singer shrugged her shoulders.
¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t care. Only, I fear that if I give you enough money, you will no longere to the Qin Music Hall to earn money,¡± Qi Xia said with a smile.
¡°Who doesn¡¯t like more money?¡± The female singer cocked her head and looked at Qi Xia.
Qi Xia looked into her eyes and seemed to feel something in his heart. He suddenly got up and walked towards the female singer sitting among the flowers.
The red-d female singer watched Qi Xia as he approached step by step and frowned slightly.
¡°Although I made a bit of profit out of you, there¡¯s no need for you to be angry and hit me.¡± The female singer quickly got up but Qi Xia had already arrived in front of her. His tall body blocked the moonlight and cast arge shadow on her.
¡°Has anyone ever said that your eyes are beautiful?¡± Qi Xia stopped and looked at those bright eyes opposite him. He felt that they were a little familiar.
¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with the way you speak?¡± The female singer slightly raised an eyebrow.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Qi Xia asked with a smile.
¡°It gives the feeling that you are flirting with me.¡± The female singer rolled her eyes.
¡°Then take it as that.¡± Qi Xia did not refute, either.
¡± The female singer became wide-eyed as she stared at Qi Xia, as if frightened by his words.
¡°I feel that your eyes are very simr to the person in my dream. Do you mind if I look at your face?¡± Qi Xia said.
The female singer immediately shook her head like a rattle.
However, the female singer¡¯s refusal did not stop Qi Xia¡¯s. He suddenly stepped forward. The female singer turned around and tried to run away, but Qi Xia grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.
¡°This little grandaunt will sell her talent, but never herself, do you understand!?¡± The female singer eximed.
In the midst of her screaming, Qi Xia reached out and lifted the veil from her face.
Under the moonlight, a face that made both heaven and earth lose their colors appeared in front of him.
Qi Xia slightly parted his lips and stared fixedly at the strange yet familiar face before him..
Chapter 2524 - Chapter 2524: Who Are You? (5)
Chapter 2524: Who Are You? (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°You look a lot like that person.¡± Qi Xia unhurriedly spoke, after a long while.
¡°Who?¡± The female singer wondered.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You¡¯re teasing me!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not. You look very simr, but also not.¡± Qi Xia stared at her face and suddenly stretched out his hand to cover her eyes.
At that moment, Qi Xia¡¯s heart jumped slightly.
¡°You look exactly like her, but your eyes are different.¡± Qi Xia suddenly smiled. The figure in his dream might look just like this. As long as she closed her eyes, it was as if that person had walked out of his dream.
The bitterness and pain in his heart were finally relieved, but the greater emptiness filled his entire heart.
¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The female singer was confused by Qi Xia¡¯s actions.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qi Xia smiled lightly. He wasn¡¯t lying or teasing her. No matter how he ranked his brain, he could not find the name of the person in his memory.
Qi Xia loosened his grip on the female singer¡¯s wrist. After that, he turned to leave without taking another look at her face.
¡°The bags of gold coins on the table are all for you,¡± Qi Xia said.
The female singer did not look at the bags of gold coins on the table, but looked at Qi Xia¡¯s departing back. For some reason, under the moonlight, the youngster who spoke withughter earlier had a back full of loneliness. The light of the moon sprinkled on his figure, and the scene of it made people feel a hand clutching their hearts.
The female singer suddenly shouted at Qi Xia¡¯s back, ¡°Little Third Qi!¡±
¡°Hm?¡± Qi Xia stopped but did not turn back.
¡°Will youe back tomorrow?¡± She asked.
Qi Xia was silent for a moment before shaking his head.
¡°I won¡¯te to Qin Music Hall again.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°There is no reason.¡±
The female singer sucked her lips.
¡°Is it because of the person that looks a lot like me?
Qi Xia remained silent.
¡°You came to Qin Music Hall these past few days because you thought my eyes resembled hers, right?¡±
Qi Xia still did not answer her question.
¡°Since you said I looked exactly like her, why won¡¯t youe anymore?¡± The female singer seemed to be searching for an answer. Her voice was as calm as when she sang.
¡°You look like her, but you¡¯re not her. I don¡¯t know who she is, but when I see you, I am reminded of her. I seem to remember this person. Your temperament is a little bit like her, but you¡¯re still not her. I found a trace of her existence from you, but you are not the person I am looking for in the end. Since you are not her, why should I cling to one with a simr appearance?¡± Qi Xia¡¯s voice echoed in the silent back garden.
Appearance was just appearance. Qi Xia was very clear that what he cared about was not the outward appearance of that person. The female singer was very beautiful, perhaps the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. But when he really looked at her face closely, he could not ignore the disappointment in his heart.
Simr temperament, simr appearance, but it was missing the most crucial point.
The brilliance that he was looking for couldn¡¯t be seen in her eyes.
She, after all, was not the person in his dream.
Again, no matter how very much alike they were, she was still not her. ¡°Are you really noting anymore?¡± The female singer asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I see. Can I ask onest question?¡± She asked again.
¡°Sure, do speak.¡±
¡°Do you love her? The person who looks very much like me.¡± The female singer¡¯s voice appeared particrly loud in the quiet garden.
When her voice fell to the ground, Qi Xia¡¯s figure froze in ce. Even though he was covered with clothes, his tense body still showed his nervousness.
¡°Do you love her?¡± The female singer¡¯s voice, like a magic spell, hung over Qi Xia¡¯s ears.
Chapter 2525 - Chapter 2525: It’s Our Home (1)
Chapter 2525: It¡¯s Our Home (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Sky City was quiet, just like how it had been for ten thousand years¡ªit was serenely quiet.
A shing shadow suddenly stopped, not far from thest temple.
It was a beautiful pce,rger than other pces in Sky City, only one size smaller than the pce of the Lord God, but even so, it was still very striking.
Shen Yanxiao leaned against Xiu¡¯s arms and looked at the huge pce before them.
¡°This is your ce¡¡±
¡°En.¡± Xiu nodded slightly and walked to the entrance of the pce.
The closed gate, seeming to sense the return of its owner, slowly opened.
A strand of brilliant light sprinkled on the entrance. On the other side of the gate was not the pce in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes, but a tract ofnd covered with grass and flowers.
¡°This is¡ your home?¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes. Even if you beat her to death, she would never have expected that an endless sea of flowers would appear in front of her the moment the gate was opened.
White petals of the flowers thoroughly covered the meadow before them, revealing only a little green in the gaps.
Shen Yanxiao looked up but could not see the end of the sea of flowers at all. She could only see a white road extending from the gate of the pce towards the sea of flowers, and a white pce could be seen faintly in the distance.
¡°It¡¯s our home,¡± Xiu said softly.
Shen Yanxiao raised her head and looked at Xiu with a slightly red face.
She finally understood why Xiu disdained Vermillion Bird¡¯sva valley so much. Compared with this ce, theva valley was really small and pitiful, and simplycking in greenery!
The fragrance of flowers pervaded the surroundings. At this moment, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed.
A gust of wind blew and the boundless sea of flowers swayed like water. White flowers danced along with the wind and the scattered petals fluttered in the air, falling to the ground piece by piece as though the sky were raining flowers.
Shen Yanxiao was simply dazzled by the sight.
Countless petals encircled her and Xiu¡¯s body. This ce was beautiful and peaceful beyond words, without any disturbances. If possible, Shen Yanxiao really hoped to stay here forever, to no longer have to worry about the invasion of devils, and never have to fight a bloody war.
Xiu picked up Shen Yanxiao and flew through the flower rain. Pieces of white petals grazed their cheeks and bodies. This time, Xiu flew slowly, as he seemed to want Shen Yanxiao to enjoy the beautiful scenery better.
When they finally arrived at the pce, arge number of petals had piled up in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arms. She smiled like a little child, held the pile of petals, and threw them down toward Xiu¡¯s head.
A peerless and handsome face, adorned with the snow-white petals; the scene was as beautiful as a painting.
Shen Yanxiao smiled foolishly and seemed to find what she was doing very interesting.
Meanwhile, Xiu just let her behave in such a way, without disying the slightest displeasure.
All over the world, Shen Yanxiao was probably the only one who dared to sprinkle petals on the War God¡¯s head so boldly. If she were to be reced by another, it was feared that they would have be the fertilizer that nourished this sea of flowers.
When Shen Yanxiao was done ying, Xiu put her down. Both of them were covered with petals, which looked a little funny.
¡°Do you like these flowers?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu. With his indifferent temperament, it was hard for her to imagine that Xiu would grow so many flowers in his territory.
Xiu brushed off the fallen flowers on his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°I neither like nor hate them. These flowers were made by the Lord.¡±
Chapter 2526 - Chapter 2526: The Truth of the Rumor (1)
Chapter 2526: The Truth of the Rumor (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The Lord God¡ nted these flowers?¡± The corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It was really hard for her to connect these gorgeous patches of flowers with that god of creation.
¡°Yes.¡± Xiu nodded.
¡°His taste is really special.¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°He always does strange things. We are used to it.¡± Xiu did not seem to have many thoughts about the various odd and baffling practices of the Lord God. Even when the Lord God disappeared for no reason, he was not too surprised; it was as if he felt that no matter what the Lord God did, it was proper and to be expected: a matter of course.
¡°Why do I feel that the image of the Lord God in my mind haspletely copsed?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu. As one of the gods of creation and the ruler of the God race, shouldn¡¯t he be like Xiu: a principled and incorruptible, an aloof and immortal character? Or, he could also be like her big brother Shen Siyu, who was as warm as jade, sacred and invible. Take Satan, for example: he was a very wretched character and had a horrifying aura. Killing the capital of the merfolk or whatnot was also very fitting with regards to the true nature of a Devil God, was it not?
¡°If you met him, you would find that he ispletely different from what you have imagined.¡± Xiu said lightly. As the first superior god under the Lord God, he was the most understanding of the Lord God.
When Xiu was in the Brilliance Continent, he had also heard various rumors about the Lord God from many people¡¯s mouths. However, apart from his formidable power, he did not agree with the other domineering descriptions of him.
Those were, after all, only human fantasies about the Lord God. The Lord God had never appeared in the Brilliance Continent. Other gods had more or less appeared in the maind of other races before the great war, but only the Lord God had never left Sky City. Therefore, the praise of other races to the Lord God were entirely from their imaginations. It was basically not true at all.
If the gods were to describe the Lord God, the words they would use were definitely not holy, aloof, or dignified.
¡°Compared to the Dragon God?¡± Shen Yanxiao held back for a long while before finally mentioning the Dragon God, this one strange dragon, as the object ofparison.
Xiu was silent for a moment before he answered slowly, ¡°He¡¯s nothingpared to the Lord God.¡±
Shen Yanxiao waspletely speechless. She could no longer imagine what kind of character the Lord God might be.
A god more unreliable than the Dragon God¡ What kind of outrageous existence was that?
¡°I say¡ the disappearance of the Lord God was not caused by a whim, was it?¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind could not help but sh to such a conclusion. The disappearance of the Lord God had always been an unsolved mystery. Prior to this, Shen Yanxiao had once suspected that Satan might have had something to do with it. Perhaps he threatened the Lord God to withdraw from people¡¯s sight somehow, or he imprisoned him or something like that. However, after hearing the description of Xiu, Shen Yanxiao felt that even if Satan hadn¡¯t done any tricks behind the scenes, the Lord God was still capable of running around and disappearing on his own.
¡°Perhaps.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao calmly.
¡°Is that really possible? Did he really leave on a whim, leaving such a big mess for you to clean up?¡± Shen Yanxiao waspletely shocked. If he said that the Lord God had no choice but to disappear, or for any other reason, she would find it more eptable. But if it was really just a result of his sudden impulses¡
this would be somewhat uneptable.
After all, the disappearance of the Lord God directly led to the rise of the Devil race and the demise of the God race.
Chapter 2527 - Chapter 2527: The Truth of the Rumor (2)
Chapter 2527: The Truth of the Rumor (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao, who looked somewhat surprised, and was in no hurry to answer her question. He just stared at her for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°If he knew all this would happen, he would not have left. Although he sometimes acted irrationally, he would not sit idly by and ignore things that concern the whole world.¡±
So, the Lord God was not as hopeless as Shen Yanxiao thought?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s facial expression eased a bit. If she learned that the Lord God had gone missing just for some kind of surprise, she wouldn¡¯t mind giving him a punch on behalf of the whole world.
The premise was that the Lord God would not strike back, of course.
¡°Will the Lord God suddenly return one day?¡± Shen Yanxiao could really not think of a possible reason in this world that couldpel the Lord God to leave inexplicably. If it wasn¡¯t because of his own free will, then who could forcibly take him away from Sky City? Even the Devil God Satan who was on par with the Lord God in terms of strength, they could not do anything to each other at all. Furthermore, the Lord God never left Sky City, and Satan could not easily enter this ce, so the possibility of Satan¡¯s involvement was very low. But the two strongest existences in the world, were they not the Lord God and Satan?
Since Satan could noty hands on the Lord God, why would the Lord God
disappear without rhyme or reason?
The Lord God was deeply attached to the world. If he had known the ambition of the devils, he would not turn a blind eye to it. But he had not appeared. Something must have trapped him.
However, what was that?
¡°If he intends toe back, he wille back early. But, even now there is no news. Perhaps¡¡± Xiu frowned slightly. For the disappearance of the Lord God, he never held out any hope. The God race had fallen. The disappearance of the Lord God and the war against the devils had made the God race no longer have the possibility of giving birth to new life.
Even though the War God, the Dragon God, and the Light God were still alive today, three male superior gods could never give birth to a new god. Without the Lord God, they would not be able to find the right soul nor build the body to create a new god.
Although it could be said for now that the God race wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, it was close. From now on, there would only be three gods in Sky City.
The vast Sky City would eventually return to silence again.
¡°Maybe he wille back one day. Gods have a very long lifespan. You, Big Brother Siyu, and the Dragon God can wait until the day hees back. As long as he returns, the God race will rise again.¡± Shen Yanxiao stretched out her hand and smoothed out Xiu¡¯s wrinkled brows. The Lord God was the god of creation. As long as he returned, even if the God race hadpletely perished, he could create new gods. It was just that those souls that had already passed away would no longer be able to wee their leader back.
Gods had a very long lifespan. Without the dangers of the outside world, they could live forever. They could live for a very, very long time, sitting and watching the clouds, which allowed the gods to hone their indifferent and detached character. Because no matter what race they got along with, nor how deep their feelings for other races were, in the end, their friends and theirpanions would eventually depart ahead of them, while they themselves would live for a long time.
As a result, there were unwritten rules in the God race. Unless it were necessary, they would not have too much contact with other races. For they were afraid to have feelings and watch their friends struggle and die in the cycle of life..
Chapter 2528 - Chapter 2528: The Truth of the Rumor (3)
Chapter 2528: The Truth of the Rumor (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The saddest thing in the world was not death, but being alone in eternal life.
In the long river of time, it was truly the saddest thing if only you could live indefinitely, while your rtives, friends, and loved ones around you died one after another in front of your very eyes, and you could not reverse all this.
Shen Yanxiao thought that theck of affection of the gods might be a good thing. Because if they had a sentimental disposition, they would have been tortured and driven mad by this eternal life.
!!
¡°Do you remember that I once said that I was not the first War God.¡± Xiu said.
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yanxiao nodded her head.
The fall of the previous War God had always made Shen Yanxiao curious. Those who could hold the position of War God were the most powerful superior gods of the God race. Shen Yanxiao had seen with her own eyes just how formidable Xiu was. The former War God, who had the same status as Xiu before, must have been as powerful as Xiu. Before the war between gods and devils, the gods basically had no natural enemies and the devils never fought with the gods. It could be said that the gods at that time had true eternal life.
However, the previous War God had actually perished. It was somewhat strange.
¡°He fell in love with a female devil and married her. The female devil conceived his child, which possessed the power of both the devils and the gods. But the female devil¡¯s constitution could not bear the birth of such a child. Eventually she died, causing the previous War God to be devastated, and in the end, he finally chose to destroy himself.¡± Xiu¡¯s voice was slow and leisurely as he told the distant story.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes widened. Although she knew that the rtionship between the gods and devils was not too bad before the great war, she also never thought that such feelings would blossom between these two races.
The eight major races in the world had their own unique characteristics. Other races were fine, but the devil energy of the devils and the divine power of the gods were the opposing forces. Once the two collided, the result was inconceivable.
¡°Gods and devils cannot bebined. You should be very clear about this. Despite the many experiments Ouyang Huanyu has done, he hasn¡¯t still been able to integrate the blood of gods and devils in the same body. Thus, there was no possibility of coexistence between the blood of two races.¡± Xiu said.
¡°But I¡¡± Shen Yanxiao was shocked.
Xiu shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re an exception. The experiment did not really let you ept my blood; it was Yun Qi who did something by sealing my soul in your body. But you did not ept any divine power during the experiment. Afterwards, the Light God sealed all the blood of the other races in your body, and the power of the devils waspletely suppressed. My awakening also made the divine powerpletely cover the tiny devil energy in your body. When I gave you divine power, it was also before your devil blood awakened, so there was no counter effect.¡±
Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s experiment on racial integration eventually failed. Without Shen Siyu¡¯s actions and the help of Xiu, Shen Yanxiao would never have been able to bear the blood of the eight races. All these factors had left Shen Yanxiao as the only mixed-race with eight bloodlines today.
¡®Is it really impossible for the gods and devils to unite? What about the child?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu and asked. She finally understood why the results of the racial integration experiments had failed before her¡ª devil energy and divine power could not coexist in one body..
Chapter 2529 - Chapter 2529: The Truth of the Rumor (4)
Chapter 2529: The Truth of the Rumor (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If it weren¡¯t for Yun Qi¡¯s rebellious actions that year, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s experience would have been the same as that of the other experimental subjects-she would have eventually died because she couldn¡¯t bear the blood of the devils and gods in her body.
¡°I have no clue. Perhaps that child has died, or he might still be alive. This matter is also a secret in the God race; it was only after I became the War God that I learned about it. The Lord God did not say anything about the child¡¯s life nor death either.¡± Xiu said.
¡°The existence of a mixed-race child is not epted by any race, let alone a child of the devil.¡± Xiu calmly opened his mouth. What he said was not his original idea, but the world¡¯s prejudice against mixed races.
Wasn¡¯t Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mother, Wen Ya, also a victim of the discrimination against interracial people?
!!
Fortunately, Wen Ya had a good mother, a good husband, and a good daughter.
However, there were not many lucky mixed-race people like Wen Ya in this world. Many such people had been killed when they were just born. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to nce at the prosperity of this world.
¡°Those of mixed race are lives too. Why are they not epted by the world?¡± Shen Yanxiao frowned slightly. Because of Wen Ya, she was very sensitive about this topic. She did not understand why there was so much hostility to mixed-race people in this world. These people did not bring any harm to this world, so why should they be deprived of the right to live?
There was nothing shameful about cross-racial love!
Xiu bowed his head and kissed the space between Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyebrows.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body had a quarter of elven blood, even before the experiment. She was also a little mixed-race girl.
However, this did not cause any hindrance for Xiu. He still loved her deeply.
To love a person had nothing to do with appearance, birth, ability, race, nor family background.
What he loved was her soul.
Even if she changed her appearance and was no longer a peerless beauty, he would still love her.
Even if she were just an ordinary girl without the strength to truss a chicken, his feelings for her would not change.
Before, Xiu did not understand how the previous War God could fall in love with a female devil, nor why he chose to end himself after she died. But after Xiu fell in love with Shen Yanxiao, he fully understood.
The feeling of falling in love was something that woulde without warning.
Not because of anything superficial, just because she was her. As long as she was by his side, his sight would involuntarily linger on her.
As long as he saw her smile, his heart would be as warm as the flowers in spring.
Her pair of eyes, her brows, and her every move were the most beautiful scenery in his life.
Xiu was very d that Shen Yanxiao was not a female devil. Because that way, they could still give birth to their children without worrying about her death.
But if Shen Yanxiao were really a devil, then Xiu would alsopletely give up the n to continue his bloodline in order to ensure her safety.
In everything, he regarded her as the most important thing.
¡°Their test will take some time to finish. Let me show you our pce in the meantime.¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao with a gentle gaze. He wanted to show her everything about him so that she could understand his past, present, and future. He wanted to share everything in this world with her.
Shen Yanxiao nodded with a happy smile on her lips. No matter what kind of hardship it was, it didn¡¯t matter to her now.
She just wanted to cherish the happiness in front of her..
Chapter 2530 - Chapter 2530: End of the Test (1)
Chapter 2530: End of the Test (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Time flew by. In the twinkling of an eye, Shen Yanxiao had been the hostess of Xiu¡¯s pce for ten days.
After those ten days, some unscrupulous little thief swept the War God¡¯s pce thoroughly. She found out that gods were actually the real local tycoons.
Even though the decorations of the god¡¯s pce looked simple and elegant, the essence of luxury could be seen everywhere.
Humans used pebbles to pave roads, while gods used rubies, sapphires, and diamonds to do the same¡
!!
The tables, chairs, and benches were carved out of the highest-quality white jade, and even their edges were extravagantly covered in gold.
Every time Shen Yanxiao saw something that sparkled with jewels, she would always say the same thing in her heart a hundred times:
¡°These things are all mine, all mine; I don¡¯t have to steal them, they are all mine¡¡±
Shen Yanxiao felt that these ten days had passed very quickly. At this moment, as she was sitting among the sea of flowers, a familiar scent suddenly approached. She stood up and looked up at Xiu who had appeared behind her suddenly.
¡°The test is over. We should go to thest temple.¡± Xiu sensed a strong change in thest temple. Obviously, Qi Xia and the others had finished the test.
The smile on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face froze instantly, and there was some tension in her eyes.
¡°Did they pass?¡± Shen Yanxiao had always believed that her several Phantom friends were the best, but god knew what the test of the God race was like. Xiu had even refused to reveal it to her, which made Shen Yanxiao feel very miserable.
¡°I won¡¯t know until I¡¯ve seen them.¡± Xiu picked up Shen Yanxiao and flew directly towards the gates of the War God¡¯s territory.
In thest temple, the Dragon God and Shen Siyu were sitting on the edge of the imperial sacred pool. They had changed into brand-new clothes. Shen Siyu¡¯s eyes had alsopletely regained their golden color. He looked at the five dazed young men with a smile.
Xiu and Shen Yanxiao quickly arrived at thest temple.
As soon as Shen Yanxiao entered the temple, she saw her littlepanions sitting foolishly on the steps under the throne, bowing their heads one by one and saying nothing.
¡°Why do you guys look so tragic?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at her friends and narrowed her eyes. Something was obviously wrong with the atmosphere around them.
Tang Nazhi was the first to raise his head. As soon as he saw Shen Yanxiao, he cried loudly and flew directly to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s leg.
¡°Outrageous! Too outrageous! What God race test? It¡¯s simply a nightmare, okay? My whole body has been tortured to pieces. Little Xiao, you must appease my broken heart, ah!¡±
Shen Yanxiao was originally a little depressed by the strange atmosphere, but when she saw Tang Nazhi¡¯s vigorous and lively whining, she immediately threw that little depression into a corner. The corner of her mouth twitched and she stared at Tang Nazhi, who was holding her leg and howling, ¡°Can you talk properly?! What exactly is the matter? Tell me! I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t say it!!!¡±
¡°Wuhuhu. I can¡¯t say it. In any case, I was tyrannically abused!¡± Tang Nazhi grunted.
Shen Yanxiao wanted to p this stupid guy to death.
¡°Did you pass?¡± She held herself back!
Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao and blinked his eyes, suddenly revealing his trademark smirk.
¡°Of course.¡±
Shen Yanxiao raised her brow and kicked him away.
¡°Then why are you pretending to be pathetic before me?!¡± Despite her apparent distaste, Shen Yanxiao breathed a sigh of relief.
Chapter 2531 - Chapter 2531: End of the Test (2)
Chapter 2531: End of the Test (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tang Nazhi smiled mischievously, changing his bitter expression.
¡°I was merely showing my true feelings, okay? Although I passed the test, you really have no idea just how outrageous that test was. I don¡¯t want to go through it again. Otherwise, I think my brain will explode.¡± Tang Nazhi was not joking this time around. The God race¡¯s test, in a fundamental sense, was to force out the hidden dark side of his heart. Everything in the test was just like a dream,bined with the bits and pieces of his memory. It was not so much a test of the gods, but rather him fighting with the dark side of his heart.
Only when he had ovee his dark side could he pass the test.
¡°If it is so easy to inherit godhood, then anyone coulde here, don¡¯t you think?¡± Shen Yanxiao gave Tang Nazhi a roll of her eyes, then looked at her several other little friends.
!!
¡°This Tanger fe has passed the test, how about you guys?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
Yang Xi shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Although the process was rather tortuous, the oue was good, and I passed.¡±
Yan Yu smiled and answered, ¡°This test is of great significance to me. I am very happy to have taken it, and I also passed. ¡±
Li Xiaowei looked at the smirking Tang Nazhi before opening his mouth. The corners of his mouth slightly raised as well and the gloom that once existed in his eyes had disappeared without a trace.
¡°I am the big brother; how can I lose to my younger brother? Naturally, there¡¯s no problem on my side.¡±
After a series of good news, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hanging heart was restored bit by bit, but after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t hear Qi Xia speak. She couldn¡¯t help but look in the his direction with some curiosity.
Qi Xia noticed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s nce. Compared to the past, his smile had changed a little, but it was not clear how exactly it had changed.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Qi Xia. In fact, among her five little Phantom friends, Qi Xia was the one she was least worried about. Apart from her, Qi Xia was the one with the strongestprehensive strength. He was not inferior to her in terms of individual strength, intelligence, and mental strength. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was an experimental subject, with
ner talent, sne nugnt at Dest nave Deen on a par witn Nia.
However, Qi Xia¡¯s silence at this time made Shen Yanxiao feel uneasy.
Qi Xia looked at Shen Yanxiao, stood up and walked towards her step by step.
He came up to her and looked over her shoulder towards Xiu who was standing behind her.
Xiu was so tall and majestic, like an indestructible wall, very much capable of shielding Shen Yanxiao from all harm.
Suddenly, Qi Xia smiled. He held out his hand and, like a big brother, rubbed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s little head.
¡°Who are you doubting? I¡¯m Third Little Qi. What hardship can hinder me?¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart was finallypletely put to rest. All five members of Phantom passed the God race test. This was such a perfect result!
¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite curious; what exactly was your test?¡± Tang Nazhi stroked his chin. With the content of his own test, he couldpletely infer that what others had faced was definitely the dark side of their own heart as well.
But¡
Tang Nazhi could really not imagine what kind of issues these few bastards would have, that concerned their innermost feelings.
No matter how hard he thought, he could only think that they¡¯re just a bunch of heartless bastards.
¡°Since you are so curious, why don¡¯t you tell us the content of your test, first?¡± Qi Xia withdrew his hand from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s head and crossed his arms over his chest, raising an eyebrow at Tang Nazhi..
Chapter 2532 - Chapter 2532: End of the Test (3)
Chapter 2532: End of the Test (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tang Nazhi immediately shook his head like a rattle, put his hands together and cried out, ¡°Spare me, alright? I don¡¯t want to relive that nightmare.¡±
Shen Yanxiao broke intoughter, watching the atmosphere be lively again. She also said with a teasing voice, ¡°Seeing each and every one of you scared like that, it really makes me a bit curious about what your tests were really like.¡± Tang Nazhi might just be overreacting; after all, this guy often behaved like that. However, even Qi Xia, the sly fox, was very tight-lipped. It seemed that the content of their tests must really be very out of the ordinary.
¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. I don¡¯t know what the content of their tests were, but mine was quite beautiful. Listening to a little song, drinking a little wine, and having a beautiful woman in my arms; that kind of enjoyment.¡± Qi Xia looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s a test? You¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡± Shen Yanxiao clearly did not believe Qi Xia¡¯s words.
!!
Qi Xia shrugged his shoulders and did not give any further exnation.
An attitude that told people to believe what they wanted to believe.
Seeing that none of her five little friends were willing to reveal the truth, Shen Yanxiao did not intend to dig deeply, either. She looked in the direction of Shen Siyu and the Dragon God with a smile in her eyes.
¡°Big brother Siyu, have you recovered?¡± Looking at those golden eyes, Shen Yanxiao knew that Shen Siyu had finally returned to his peak strength and be the true Light God again.
¡°It was my first time to use the imperial sacred pool for restoration, and the effect was much better than I expected. I thought that my godhood had been damaged, and that restoration would be slow, but it was actually repaired two days earlier than the Dragon God¡¯s.¡± The smile on Shen Siyu¡¯s face hadn¡¯t changed. Although the imperial sacred pool had always existed, the chances of gods being injured were very small, so they had not used it much. ¡°It¡¯s good to finally recover.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled brightly.
Everything went in the most perfect direction.
The five young men of Phantom had passed the God race¡¯s test, which meant that they had already been recognized by the gods and couldplete the purpose of their trip simply by selecting the godhood to inherit.
The selection of a godhood had not yet beenpleted. Even though they had passed the test, they still needed to go through the godhood¡¯s selection to inherit a godhood. When a god died, their godhood would return to thest temple, waiting quietly for a suitable person to appear, to whom it could entrust itself.
Xiu took Qi Xia and others to the ce where the godhoods were ced. The bouncing godhoods sensed the aura of the five young people, and unlike before, their reaction became more intense.
Obviously, they had sensed that the young men in front of them had passed the test of the God race and were qualified to inherit godhoods.
They needed to choose among these young men, which was suitable to inherit each of their strengths.
Different godhoods possessed different powers, which meant that not just any godhood was suitable for Qi Xia and the others to inherit.
The collection of godhood sparkled with brilliance and seemed to be watching the young people. They were carefully observing them to find the one suitable to inherit their power.
Tang Nazhi pulled Qi Xia¡¯s sleeve nervously and said, ¡°Why do I have this strange feeling?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Qi Xia slightly turned his head sideways.
¡°That we are like the pork and cabbages in a market.¡± Although these godhoods had no eyes or noses, he was having this feeling of being examined from head to toe by countless pairs of eyes.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s words drew the contempt of four pairs of eyes. Yang Xi did not like Tang Nazhi¡¯s metaphor at all..
Chapter 2533 - Chapter 2533: The Godhood’s Choice (1)
Chapter 2533: The Godhood¡¯s Choice (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They were not pork, much less cabbages.
Regarding Tang Nazhi¡¯snguage skills, everyone had already given up all hope.
Qi Xia and others were not clear about the way in which godhoods would choose their inheritors, so they could only honestly stand where they were and wait to be chosen.
In the whole temple, there were numerous godhoods that had been returned after the death of their previous owners, but among them, it was not so simple to find suitable ones for the five people to inherit. Each godhood had the will of the previous god that had owned it. If the inheritors differed too far from the character of the previous god, they could not perfectly inherit the power of the godhood.
!!
Of the five, Yang Xi should be the one who was most in line with a god that had an indifferent temperament.
Yang Xi was also the first person to sense the ¡°gaze¡± of a godhood. In the radiance of the various godhoods, he saw a sparkling godhood slowlying towards him.
¡°It¡¯s the godhood of the Thunder God.¡± Xiu looked at the ball of light that was gradually approaching Yang Xi and spoke.
¡°Quite good for this boy Yang Xi. The Thunder God¡¯s fighting strength is very high.¡± The Dragon God was no stranger to the Thunder God. For he, who imed to have fought against every god, someone whose strength could be recognized by him should be very strong.
Yang Xi stared at the godhood that had stopped at the tip of his nose and subconsciously held out his hand to let it float there.
¡°When you are all chosen by the right godhood, you guys should inherit them together.¡± Shen Siyu looked at Yang Xi, who was a little confused, and then added, ¡°Yang Xi, get acquainted with the godhood first.¡±
Yang Xi stared at the glowing ball of light with a question mark at the top of his head.
Get acquainted?
How would he do that?
Should he say hello to this ball of light?
However, before Yang Xi could finish his struggle with the question of how he should ¡°get acquainted¡± with the godhood, the brilliance of the Thunder God¡¯s godhood suddenly intensified and Yang Xi was wrapped up in it instantly.
Arge number of images poured into Yang Xi¡¯s head. Under the thunder and lightning, he seemed to see a tall figure standing in the clouds, brandishing a halberd. Countless bolts of lightning constantly shed around him!
Shen Yanxiao looked at Yang Xi, who was wrapped in the light, in surprise. Just as she was about to speak, Xiu calmed her down and said, ¡°The Thunder God just wants him to understand the Thunder God¡¯s power as soon as possible.¡±
There was no need for Yang Xi to think of a way tomunicate with the godhood at all. Because, for the godhoods who had been lonely for ten thousand years, it was a very pleasant thing to finally find an inheritor again; it would never give up such a moment when its power could be used again. Therefore, when it came to introductions or whatnot, one would definitely be very, very active and take the initiative!
Yang Xi was the first to be selected by a godhood. The other four young people all wore a little smile on their lips. They were all really happy for Yang Xi.
Yan Yu turned his head in Yang Xi¡¯s direction, and the smile on his mouth was especially gentle.
¡°Ah-Yu!!!¡± All of a sudden, Tang Nazhi¡¯s scream rang out. Yan Yu turned his head doubtfully and was surprised to see a glowing godhood floating in front of his face.
A gentle force, little by little, infected Yan Yu.
Yan Yu stretched out his hand and held the godhood on his palm. He felt a warmth he had never felt before.
¡°Strange; why did the Moon God choose a man as her inheritor¡¡± The Dragon God stared at the godhood on Yan Yu¡¯s palm with a face filled with surprise. But what he said made the smile on Yan Yu¡¯s face stiffen.
¡°This is the godhood of the Moon God?¡± Yan Yu turned to Dragon God and asked.
The Dragon God nodded very sincerely..
Chapter 2534 - Chapter 2534: The Godhood’s Choice (2)
Chapter 2534: The Godhood¡¯s Choice (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Moon God was the superior god who guarded the elves. The Moon God Continent where the elves lived also flourished due to the Moon God.
Among the elves, there were many poems and songs praising the Moon God. When Yan Yu and Li Xiaowei went to the Moon God Continent, they often heard legends about her.
The legendary Moon God was the gentlest and kindest of the gods.
!!
The elves sang praises to the gentleness of the Moon God and also admired the healing power she held.
In the Elven race, there was also a legend that went like this: The Tree of Life that supports the elves grows luxuriantly only in the moonlight.
The Moon God was also the most beautiful goddess in the minds of the elves.
Yes, goddess!
She was one of the few female gods!
Arge part of the reason for the choice of the godhood was the resonance between the inheritor and the godhood.
The godhood of the Moon God chose Yan Yu, which meant¡
¡°Pfft!¡± Tang Nazhi stared at Yan Yu with a face red from stifling augh. He suddenly remembered the scene when they questioned Yan Yu¡¯s gender.
Yan Yu¡¯s face alternated between blue, white, and purple.
Being chosen by a female superior god, this matter was not something to be proud of at all, okay?!
¡°If you dare tough, you know the consequences.¡± Yan Yu squinted his eyes at Tang Nazhi.
Tang Nazhi immediately covered his mouth and shook his head vigorously.
It wasn¡¯t that he wanted tough at him, but that the godhood Yan Yu came across was just really amazing, okay?
In fact, among the six members of their Phantom group, Yan Yu was the gentlest one. He was even softer than Shen Yanxiao, who was the woman among them. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s style, behavior, and temperament were not at all like normal girls, so her identity as a woman was fruitless. If we put aside Shen Yanxiao¡¯s physical characteristics, she was much more masculine than a man.
On the other hand, Yan Yu was gentle and considerate. He was also good at cooking. If Yan Yu were a woman, he definitely would be a good housewife.
Of course, Tang Nazhi and the rest only dared to think about these things in their heads at most. Because if Yan Yu knew, they would absolutely be dismembered by five horses.
This couldn¡¯t be med on them either. Rather, Shen Yanxiao was the one to be med.
As a woman, she had no female mannerisms at all. If she were just a little timid and fragile, she would not make Yan Yu appear so delicate¡
Yan Yu¡¯s mood was veryplicated; he really didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry after being chosen by the Moon God.
If they were to talk about attributes, the Moon God, who was good at healing, was really in line with Yan Yu¡¯s profession as a Priest. The Moon God¡¯s power could improve his healing and buffing skills considerably. Therefore, it was understandable that the Moon God had chosen him as her inheritor, but¡ he was a man, ah!
Although Yan Yu was indeed gentle, he would not give in at all when it came to his male dignity.
But then again¡
The present situation did not allow him to struggle.
¡°Ah-Yu, I know that you¡¯re making sacrifices for all the people in the world. We all know that.¡± Qi Xia looked at Yan Yu with a tangled face and patted him on the shoulder with a serious expression, earnestly persuading him to ept this reality.
¡°That¡¯s right. Ah-Yu ys a very important role on the battlefield. Only while you stand can we continue standing.¡± Tang Nazhi tried hard to control his impulse tough and looked at Yan Yu solemnly.
Yan Yu nced at his unscrupulous little friends, who were still pretending to be serious even though they were already secretlyughing till their intestines were twisted..
Chapter 2535 - Chapter 2535: The Godhood’s Choice (3)
Chapter 2535: The Godhood¡¯s Choice (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Although these bastards were behaving like they were in great need of a beating, their words were not totally unreasonable.
As an Archpriest, Yan Yu knew very well that in a wide-scale war, the significance of the support personnel, whether one considered improving the speed, strength, and spiritual force of theirrades, or relieving their fatigue and treating internal injuries¡ none of these things could be separated from the priest profession. In the whole Brilliance Continent, Yan Yu was the one who had travelled farthest along the path of priest. He had be a Saint Archpriest. In the big war, the auxiliary skill of a Saint Archpriest was enough to cover a small army. As long as he were present, thousands of troops would directly have theirbat effectiveness increased, and if he were to assist Qi Xia and Yang Xi and so on, their offense on the battlefield would also be explosive.
Priests, who had always been the team¡¯s support, had a very limited attack power. Even the second stage profession, the Archpriest, could not bepared with an Intermediate Magus when one considered their offensive strength.
However, the benefits they could bring to the team could not be reced by any profession.
!!
The existence of a priest could make an exhausted soldier recover to his peak in an instant, and could also free his teammates from negative attacks. A priest was like a machine that transported energy from far away, providing inexhaustible fighting strength for his teammates.
Therefore, in all battles, both parties would first target the supporting priest of the other side, because only by killing them could theirrades be rendered unable to recover. Otherwise, it would be a very terrible thing to face a team that would never feel tired.
In a mercenary corps, the best equipped was not the magician or the fighters, but the priests. It was because only if the priests were safe would their team have a greater chance to survive.
As a Saint Archpriest, Yan Yu naturally knew that the more powerful an Archpriest was, the more terrifying the effects of their abilities.
The average priest could only increase the skills of others by 10% to 20%. After reaching the initial level of the second stage profession, this value would be increased to between 30% and 50%. And Yan Yu, who was already a Saint Archpriest, had been able to raise this to around 70%.
The nearly double-buff effect could directly help someone who had just be a second stage professional fight equally with a great second stage professional.
This was the power of top-ss priests!
What was even more fascinating to Yan Yu was the priest¡¯s top profession ¡ª the Divine Archpriest ¡ª unique ability.
All the priests and Archpriests under the Divine level could not directly apply a buff to their own skills. They could only improve their speed and strength, but could not enhance the effect of their own skills.
But a Divine Archpriest could. A Divine Archpriest was the only profession that could buff their own skills, which meant that Divine Archpriests could directly double the effect of their skills and then release them to others. Others would then directly receive a buff of more than 100%¡
What a terrible figure this was. If Shen Yanxiao and the others, whose strengths were off the charts, were to receive the blessings of a Divine
Archpriest, they would definitely be meat grinders on the battlefield!
Even against the devils, they would definitely not fall behind!
Therefore, at any rate, Yan Yu would not refuse such a path that could let him be a Divine Archpriest almost immediately.
Wasn¡¯t it just gender?
The Moon God was still a superior god!
He epted her power!
Chapter 2536 - Chapter 2536: The Godhood’s Choice (4)
Chapter 2536: The Godhood¡¯s Choice (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After epting the fact that he had been chosen by the Moon God, Yan Yu rxed himself. Feeling Yan Yu¡¯s eptance, the Moon God sent out a light to cover him.
In the hazy light, Yan Yu could vaguely see a woman wearing a long white dress and holding a silver staff sitting under the moonlight, smiling at him. Tang Nazhi watched Yan Yu ept the Moon God¡¯s choice andughed.
There would be plenty of opportunities to tease Yan Yu in the future.
¡°Nazhi, are you really fine withughing so wretchedly like that?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Tang Nazhi with a face of tion and sighed helplessly. This guy was really not capable of hiding anything.
¡°Haha, what¡¯s inappropriate about it? In any case, he can¡¯t hear me right now.¡± With Yang Xi¡¯s example, Tang Nazhi already knew that during the period when the godhood and the inheritor were getting along, they werepletely isted from the outside world. Not to mention that he was justughing here, even if he jumped in front of Yan Yu and called him a girl, Yan Yu would not hear him.
¡°Before youugh at him, you should deal with your problem first.¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows.
Before Tang Nazhi realized what was going on, a ray of light hit him directly in the face, and before he could even scream, he was shrouded in a cloud of light and became the third inheritor chosen by a godhood.
¡°That¡¯s¡ exceptionally brutal.¡± Qi Xia watched the light that quickly wrapped Tang Nazhi from the side. He inwardly sighed that even the God race had such a ¡°bold and unrestrained¡± character. It didn¡¯t even say hello ,or give its inheritor any time to react as it charged to him directly. It was really quite brutal.
Shen Yanxiao was also a little shocked. The godhood that chose Tang Nazhi obviously had apletely different personality than the ones that had chosen Yang Xi and Yan Yu. The Thunder God and the Moon God both stayed in front of their inheritors first, making them realize that they had been selected before they slowly waited for their inheritors to ept their choice. However, the godhood that selected Tang Nazhi was just great. Regardless of whether Tang Nazhi epted it or not, he directly went up to carry out the selection!
This temperament was really simr to Tang Nazhi.
¡°Xiu, whose godhood is that?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked up at Xiu and asked. Was such a fiery character really something the God race should have?
¡°Fire God,¡± Xiu lightly answered.
The corners of Shen Siyu¡¯s mouth lifted up as he nced at the Dragon God nearby. ¡°The Fire God is the most, or second most, impetuous god in the Sky
City. The Fire God and Dragon God can be said to be the strangest existences in Sky City.¡±
The character of the gods was mostly cold and cheerless. There were so few like the Dragon God. The only one who could match the Dragon God¡¯s energy was the one in charge of the power of fire. Shortly after the Dragon God entered Sky City, these two unreliable superior gods, who shared simr temperaments, fought a vigorous match in Sky City. This was also the root of the Dragon God¡¯s addiction to challenge superior gods in a fight.
Unfortunately, the Fire God had been a god for a long time. After the fight with the Dragon God, he was summoned by the Lord God and given a full education once again. Since then, he had never moved his hands against the Dragon God and continued to act as his superior.
About this matter, the Dragon God was very regretful.
If the Fire God had not been educated by the Lord God, perhaps they would have be a good pair ofpanions sweeping Sky City, and he would not have been tricked into finding the War God by the two-faced Light God because of the ¡°unbearable loneliness¡±..
Chapter 2537 - Chapter 2537: The Choice of Two Godhoods (1)
Chapter 2537: The Choice of Two Godhoods (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After Tang Nazhi, Yang Xi, and Yan Yu, Li Xiaowei became the fourth one to be selected. He was chosen by the Wind God in a very gentle way and was not as impatient as the Fire God.
Qi Xia was now the only one of the five young men of Phantom who had not yet been selected.
The godhoods were very quiet at this time. They seemed to be still making choices and remained motionless.
Qi Xia was not impatient either. He just stood there and waited quietly.
As time went by, Xiu¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.
Shen Yanxiao sensed Xiu¡¯s reaction and quietly pulled Xiu¡¯s sleeve.
¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±
Xiu bowed his head and said, ¡°Normally, the godhood¡¯s selection won¡¯t take too long. Tang Nazhi and the others have had a normal selection period, but there is something wrong with Qi Xia¡¯s situation. This is beyond the normal limit. The godhoods must have encountered some problems in the process of choosing.¡±
Arge part of the conditions of the godhoods for selecting their inheritor was extracted from the God race¡¯s test that had been passed by the inheritor candidates. During the course of the test, the godhoods would have already figured out the character and ability of the inheritor candidates. What they had to do now was to select the most suitable match from them, which was not difficult. However, there was no movement on Qi Xia¡¯s side. All the godhoods became unusually quiet, just like when Shen Yanxiao had just entered the temple.
This kind of situation was very peculiar; there must be something wrong.
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Shen Siyu opened his mouth. Shortly after Shen Yanxiao left the Brilliance Continent, Qi Xia had gone to the God¡¯s Domain. It could be said that during the time Shen Yanxiao was away from the maind, Shen Siyu had been guiding Qi Xia¡¯s cultivation. Shen Siyu also knew a bit about Qi Xia¡¯s talent, ability, and intelligence.
Among the Phantom members, aside from Shen Yanxiao, Qi Xia had the strongest talent. His wisdom was also quite extraordinary and definitely not beneath Shen Yanxiao¡¯s. Thus, Shen Siyu was extremely optimistic about Qi Xia.
After waiting for another moment, the godhoods finally disyed some movements.
But this movement stunned everyone.
They saw two godhoods flying towards Qi Xia at the same time; one floated on his left and the other on his right.
¡°Two godhoods? What does this mean?¡± Shen Yanxiao was a little dumbfounded.
Xiu looked at the two godhoods and his eyebrows wrinkled a bit more.
¡°Can Qi Xia inherit the godhoods of two superior gods?¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes lit up at this moment. She was very clear about Qi Xia¡¯s ability. Shen Yanxiao would not be surprised at all if he could do something heaven-defying.
Xiu shook his head.
¡°No matter how powerful a human being is, he can only inherit the godhood of one superior god.¡±
The godhoods contained most of the divine powers of the superior gods. It was difficult for the human body to bear the inheritance of a godhood to begin with. If the physical quality and mental strength were not enough, it was feared that they could not bear the inheritance of a godhood at all. Even the strongest man in the Human race would not be able to stand the inheritance of two superior gods. If one tried, he would definitely explode and die.
¡°Qi Xia¡¯s situation is not about inheriting the godhoods of two superior gods, but that he has been chosen by two godhoods at the same time and he must choose one of them to inherit.¡± Xiu¡¯s eyebrows didn¡¯t loosen and he didn¡¯t rx because Qi Xia had one more choice.
¡°Is this not a good thing?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu¡¯s frowning brows and felt that things might not be as simple as she thought.. Otherwise, why would Xiu be frowning?
Chapter 2538 - Chapter 2538: The Choice of Two Godhoods (2)
Chapter 2538: The Choice of Two Godhoods (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Good thing?¡± Shen Siyu revealed a wry smile and looked at the two godhoods floating in front of Qi Xia helplessly. ¡°If it were the godhoods of other superior gods then it would really be a good thing, but the gods that these two godhoods belong to¡ why was Qi Xia chosen by them? No wonder it took so long; so, it was like this.¡±
Shen Yanxiao was confused. She vaguely guessed that it might be a good thing to be selected by two godhoods, but the thing that was making Xiu frown were the two godhoods that had selected Qi Xia.
¡°Which superior gods did they belong to?¡± Qi Xia saw that the atmosphere was somewhat solemn and felt a bit curious. Hispanions did not encounter any problems during the godhood¡¯s selection, but why was there a sudden change when it was his turn?
¡°Death God and Killing God.¡± Xiu coldly spat out two names that made people tremble with fear.
Death God.
This superior god, who was in charge of collecting the souls of the deceased, was not a true member of the God race in any real sense. Although he had a divine body and a godhood, the power he possessed was not divine power but the power of the king of the Netherworld. On the Brilliance Continent, there were legends about many superior gods, but the legends about this Death God always made people¡¯s hair stand on end.
ording to rumors, when the Death God came, there would always be terrible disasters. Each vivid life would die, and their souls would be guided by the Death God into the Netherworld.
The Death God was not a god created by the Lord God. He came from the Netherworld. After the Lord God and the Devil God created all things in the world, the Death God crossed the door of the Netherworld and entered this world. He was responsible for harvesting the souls of all things in the world. Even the Lord God could not order the Death God to do anything. He did not listen to anyone¡¯smand. He was only in charge of guiding the souls of the deceased.
In many ces, people did not ssify the Death God as a god, but separated him as the emissary of the Netherworld. He made people dread and left them scared. All the records about the Death God were always inseparable from death.
Shen Yanxiao and Qi Xia did not expect that the godhood of the Death God would appear in thest temple of Sky City.
Why did this emissary from the Netherworld leave his godhood in thest temple?
¡°The Death God is dead? But I remember that he did not take part in the battle of the gods and devils.¡± The Dragon God, who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his mouth at this moment. He had a conflicting mood regarding the Death God. In his impression, the Death God was such a gloomy emissary who wore a ck cloak all day long and kept his body and face under that cloak forever. Even the Dragon God, who was always so insensitive, could smell the danger when passing by the Death God. Therefore, the Dragon God never had any contact with this god at all. The instinct of the dragons made him subconsciously keep his distance from this terrible creature.
¡°He didn¡¯t die, nor did he go to war. He just left and returned to theherworld. He said that he would not intervene in the chaos of our world. He then extracted the godhood from his body and ced it here, waiting for the arrival of the next sessor.¡± Shen Siyu, as thest survivor of the great war, was the only god who knew what had happened to the Death God.
The Death God was not a real member of the God race. He stayed in the Sky City because he had an agreement with the Lord God. Through the time when the Lord God disappeared and the war between the gods and devils began, the Death God had always been watching from the sidelines. At the end of the war between the gods and devils, he chose to leave this world and returned to the mysterious Netherworld..
Chapter 2539 - Chapter 2539: The Choice of Two Godhoods (3)
Chapter 2539: The Choice of Two Godhoods (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As to why he had left his godhood here, even Shen Siyu did not know the answer to that. The Death God only said before he left that this world would one day usher in a new Death God and he had finished his mission.
Today, the Death God¡¯s godhood had finally chosen Qi Xia as its inheritor. This unexpected incident surprised the three superior gods present.
¡°Did the Death God really say that? Did he leave his godhood so that the next inheritor could rece him as the new Death God?¡± The Dragon God gritted his teeth. He always believed that the Death God was a very unsociable god.
Furthermore, his power did not belong to the God race, or even to this world. Just like the phantom beasts summoned by Summoners, he came from another ce.
¡°Perhaps, but we don¡¯t know about the power of the Death God. He had never really shown his real power in front of us. Although Qi Xia is talented, he is a human being after all. Can he bear the power of the Death God?¡± Shen Siyu¡¯s brows wrinkled. The Death God was the god they knew the least about. They could not grasp how powerful the Death God really was. If his strength exceeded the limit Qi Xia could bear, it would be very bad.
¡°Then let Qi Xia choose the Killing God?¡± The Dragon God suggested. After all,pared with the unfamiliar Death God, the Killing God was still a superior god that they knew about.
However, Shen Siyu let out a sigh and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for Qi Xia to be the Killing God?¡±
THe Killing God was precisely what its name seemed to indicate: a god created to kill.
If the Death God was only responsible for harvesting the souls of those that had already passed away, then the Killing God was the vanguard opening the path to death.
¡°Uh.¡± The Dragon God immediately shut his mouth.
¡°Killing God? I have never heard of this superior god before.¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes. There were many records about the God race in the world. After learning that Xiu was a god, Shen Yanxiao had also studied the legends about the God race, but she had never heard of the name ¡°Killing God¡±. It was when she first met Lan Fengli that these two words popped up in her head.
ughtering in all directions! With an awe-inspiring, murderous spirit!
Although it was not clear what kind of god the Killing God might be, just the sound of its name already felt very ferocious.
¡°Sky City has not had a Killing God for a long time. The Killing God was one of the earliest superior gods created by the Lord God after building Sky City.
However, heter fell and his godhood has been preserved here. The Lord God once thought that the new gods bred by other gods would inherit the godhood of the Killing God, but it was a pity that nothing ever came of it¡± Shen Siyu exined.
From beginning to end, only one Killing God had existed in Sky City.
¡°He had fallen? How?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Siyu. The gods had very few chances to die before the war against the devils. Not to mention that they were superior gods. The reason why there was no record of the Killing God in the world was obviously because the Killing God had fallen very early, much earlier than the beginning of the war against the devils, so the world did not leave any words about him.
¡°Due to the bacsh of the Killing God¡¯s own power.¡± Xiu¡¯s quiet voice suddenly sounded.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
¡°The Killing God has a very formidable power. He was the superior god next to the War God. The War God has the power to devour and is the most powerful existence among the superior gods. However, the Killing God also possessed an extremely terrible strength. If his killing force is fully utilized, the Killing God can fullypete with the War God. However, the power of the Killing God has one of the most terrible drawbacks: that is, its bacsh.¡± Xiu exined..
Chapter 2540 - Chapter 2540: The Choice of Two Godhoods (4)
Chapter 2540: The Choice of Two Godhoods (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The killing force will leave the soul lost in the murders and burn the soul. Once the limit is exceeded, it will recoil on the body. The Killing God died precisely because of the bacsh of this killing force. For a long period of time, the Lord God did not intend to let people inherit the godhood of the Killing God. Until finally, the Lord God found the right candidate, but in the end, he still gave up the n because he was worried that the bacsh would be too strong.¡± Xiu exined and continued, ¡°Once the killing force is used, it will gradually consume the soul of the user. However strong the willpower one has, they will gradually lose themselves in the idea of killing and be a weapon that only knows to massacre.¡±
¡°Who was chosen?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
¡°Yaksha.¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes widened. Yaksha was supposed to inherit the godhood of the Killing God?
Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡
Shen Yanxiao could hardly imagine it. Yaksha himself was already very ferocious. If coupled with a murderous and dreadful godhood, his character would definitely be distorted to death.
¡°I suddenly think that the Lord God is still quite reliable in handling some matters.¡± If Yaksha really inherited the godhood of the Killing God, then he definitely would have been a frightening superior god. His terror index would definitely surpass that of the Death God!
At the very least, the Death God only collected the souls of the dead and guided them into the Neatherworld. In a sense, he was still a transporter of life.
The Death God did not produce undeads. The Death God was merely a porter of souls.
But the Killing God was born to kill!
Shen Yanxiao was very d that the Lord God¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t flooded with water and did note up with another Killing God. Otherwise, after the Lord God disappeared, there was no need for the devils toe out in insurrection. A single outburst of the Killing God was enough to gue the world with chaos! However, these two godhoods seemed pretty simr overall. One was not much better than the other.
Shen Yanxiao did not understand why Qi Xia, such a sunny teenager, was favored by these two ferocious godhoods. There were so many better, perhaps more appropriate, godhoods here that did not choose him; instead, the Killing God and the Death God were the ones that selected him. How would he choose from these two?
Should he choose the unfamiliar Death God and inherit the unknown power of the Netherworld, risking the possibility of explosion and death?
Or choose the formidable Killing God, but at any time risk death by the bacsh of the killing force?
No matter how one thought, either one would lead to death, okay?!
¡°Should we wait a bit more? Perhaps there are still other godhoods that will take a fancy to Qi Xia?¡± Shen Yanxiao did not want Qj Xia to take such risks to inherit these two unstable godhoods.
If he were to inherit the godhood of the Death God, it was possible to die right here and now. If he were to inherit the godhood of the Killing God, he might still die in the future!!!
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Xiu shook his head.
¡°Why?¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°The power of the Killing God is second only to mine. The godhood¡¯s selection is done in a way wherein the strongest can choose first. Unless the godhoods of the Killing God and the Death God directly give up their choice of Qi Xia, other godhoods will not make a move.¡± The God race also had a hierarchy.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s shoulders instantly copsed. She looked up at Qi Xia and found that this guy, instead of being nervous, was smiling at her tangled face.
¡°You are still in the mood tough!¡± Shen Yanxiao wanted to p this idiot to death. Right now, he had to take care of his own life and death.. Really, what kind of shitty luck was this in the end? The superior gods of the godhoods that he had attracted were simply extremely dreadful!
Chapter 2541 - Chapter 2541: The Choice of Two Godhoods (5)
Chapter 2541: The Choice of Two Godhoods (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qi Xia shrugged innocently, still smiling.
¡°Things are not as bad as you think.¡±
Shen Yanxiao gave Qi Xia a nk look. Then could it be worse?
Qi Xia raised his hands, his left and right hands held up the godhoods respectively. After which, he turned to look at Shen Yanxiao and said, ¡°Lord Xiu said just now that when they choose, the strongestes first. The two godhoods appeared at the same time, which means they are equal in strength. The reason why we think that the godhood of the Death God is dangerous is because no one can judge how strong theherworld power is. However, him appearing together with the Killing God has given us a good reference. The power of the Death God was equal to that of the Killing God.¡±
Shen Yanxiao looked at Qi Xia and her tensed face rxed instantly.
¡°Luckily, a brat like you can still remain so calm at a time like this and analyze things.¡±
Qi Xia was right. The root of their dilemma was their inability to judge the power of the Death God. However, the simultaneous appearance of the Death God and the Killing God indicated that the power of the Death God was equal to the power of the Killing God. Otherwise, the godhood of the Death God would not have appeared here.
¡°The Death God should be very strong. Perhaps he is even as strong as Lord
Xiu, but don¡¯t forget that he doesn¡¯t belong in this world. He came from the Netherworld. He didn¡¯t die but just left this world, leaving his godhood behind.
Most of his strength is still held by him. Therefore, the power that the Death God¡¯s godhood contains cannot possibly be more than I can bear.¡± Qi Xia¡¯s smile widened a little bit. He also had just thought of this. However, what really made him smile was not that he didn¡¯t have to take risks, but that a little fellow as smart as him had lost her cool and judgment in this instant.
Qi Xia was very happy by this.
She was worried about his safety.
¡°Lord Xiu, please tell me, which one is the Death God?¡± Qi Xia looked at Xiu and his words had identified his answer, indicating his choice.
¡°Left hand.¡± Xiu replied.
Qi Xia put down his right hand and held up the godhood belonging to the Death God in his left hand.
¡°I would like to inherit the power from the Netherworld.¡± Qi Xia smiled as he spoke out his answer while holding the godhood of the Death God.
In a sh, a mass of dark green light surrounded Qi Xia in an instant; at the same time, the unchosen godhood also returned to where the rest of the godhoods were, continuing its long wait.
In the end, Qi Xia chose the godhood of the Death God, and he would be the first person in the world to feel the power of the Netherworld.
With Qi Xia¡¯s choice, the five members of Phantom had all found the godhood that suited them. After a period of familiarizing, they emerged from the light with deep expressions, as if they had not yet awakened from the memories of the godhoods.
¡°Now, I will take them to inherit the godhood. Little Xiao, wait for me here.¡± Xiu looked down at Shen Yanxiao in his arms and gently kissed her on the space between her brows. Then, he took the five young people of Phantom with him and walked into the depths of the temple.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the familiar figures with a thick smile on the corners of her mouth. She looked rxed, but her hands were sped together in front of her chest.
¡°Lord God, if you exist in this world, please bless mypanions and make it so that they can smoothly inherit the power of the gods. We will protect this piece of heaven and earth in your stead.¡±
Both in her past and current life, this was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s first prayer, and it would be herst..
Chapter 2542 - Chapter 2542: Guests From Afar (1)
Chapter 2542: Guests From Afar (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
One month after Shen Yanxiao and her party left the Forsaken Land, this Brilliance Continent¡¯s most famous ce had weed a group of special guests.
Long silver hair, snow-white skin, pointed ears, and an off-the-charts attractiveness index.
A group of elves donned in silver light armour set foot on the soil of the Forsaken Land. They carried silvery longbows on their backs and their dark green capes moved against the wind. Under the dim sky of the Forsaken Land, this group of beautiful creatures came quietly and attracted the eyes of people everywhere in the Forsaken Land.
Elves, the only race that remained in contact with human beings after the war against the devils, appeared on the human continent in such arge scale for the first time in almost ten thousand years.
Although the trade between elves and human beings had never been cut off, the elves were very disgusted with human nature and seldom took the initiative to go to the Brilliance Continent where human beings lived. In the past, it was human ships loaded with goods that went to the Moon God Continent. You could not see the shadow of any elves in the Brilliance Continent at all. Many people had only heard the description of elves in rumours, but now, the race of rumors suddenly appeared before their eyes, and there were quite a few of them, to boot.
The procession of elves was like a long silver-colored river flowing into the Forsaken Land. The long procession was orderly and noiseless. They rode on white steeds with their chins raised slightly and had no reaction whatsoever to the curious eyes around them.
The elegant and cold elves finally unveiled their mysteries in front of human beings.
After seeing such a huge army of elves, the human caravans traveling to and from the Forsaken Land gave way, one after another.
¡°Why do I seem to see demons?¡± Sitting on the horse and wearing some light silver armor, MO Yu cocked his head and watched several very suspicious figures sh through the crowd by the side of the road. The keen eyes of the elves allowed him to see the shape of those figures.
Demons, the running dog of devils!
¡°You¡¯re seeing things.¡± MO Feng, who was riding beside MO Yu, took a quick look and did not find any abnormalities.
¡°Impossible! I have good eyesight.¡± MO Yu was very confident about his observation.
¡°Tell me, then, why would demons appear in ces where people live? If they did, how could you see through them at a nce? That is only possible for middle-ranked demons and lower-ranked demons, since the appearance of demons below advanced-ranked demons is so obvious. But if they were walking in the crowd of human beings, how could humans not discover them? Could it be that the humans have subconsciously ignored the existence of demons?¡± MO Yan on one side suddenly grunted. Even though they didn¡¯t know much about human beings, they had also heard of the fierce confrontation between human beings and demons.
In such a densely popted ce, could demons still run back and forth carelessly? What a joke.
Unless those human beings were blind, they would have been thrown intoplete chaos already.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t react, but I really saw demons.¡± MO Yu was very depressed. He could swear that he was absolutely right. As to why the human beings did not react when the demons passed by, he did not know.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about those strange things anymore. The Elf King asked us to be the vanguard troops and make contact with the leader of mankind first.
You can¡¯t lose the face of us elves.¡± MO Lei warned..
Chapter 2543 - Chapter 2543: Guests From Afar (2)
Chapter 2543: Guests From Afar (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
MO Yu pursed his lips, dismissing hispanions¡¯ contempt.
The elves had been dissatisfied with humans since the end of the war between gods and devils. In the trade between the two races, the elves were also rtively passive. For a long time, the elves had a great prejudice against humans. However, just a year or two ago, the Elf King suddenly changed his attitude. Not only did he expand the trade with human beings, he also invited two young humans to train in the Moonlight City of the Moon God Continent. This series of practices confused the other elves very much.
They couldn¡¯tprehend why their king suddenly changed his attitude towards humans. Instead of rejecting them, he became more proactive. As a result of these changes, a series of other changes had taken ce for the elves. The training of the elven army had be extremely strict, and the crafting of armor and weapons had be faster and faster. Even the members of their Silver Moon Guard were required to enter the elven army, train ordinary soldiers, and also open the Pure Spirit Tower in the training ground to more elves to help them cultivate their own strength.
In the past year or two, the elves were in a tense state. MO Yu and the others vaguely felt that something bad was about to happen. Maybe that was also why their king put all his efforts into creating a very strong army.
Until a few months ago, when the Elf King suddenly summoned MO Yu and some others to talk with them alone for a long time.
Only then did MO Yu and the rest know that the actions of their king during this period of time were all because of the impending disaster ¡ª the invasion of the Devil race.
No one expected that the Devil God Satan, who was rumored to have been killed by the War God, would appear once again in this world. But what was even more unbelievable to MO Yu and the others was that Satan¡¯s soul had actually been hiding in their Tree of Life all this time, and the pollution that urred to the elves before was caused by him. The Elf King learned two years ago that the Devil race was about to return to the world, so he had been working hard to improve the fighting capacity of the elven army. He did not tell the elves because he was afraid that the terror brought by the Devil race would put great pressure on the elves¡¯ hearts.
But now, the time of the Devil race¡¯s invasion was getting closer and closer, and the Elf King had to do something.
MO Yu¡¯s group of five led an army of 30,000 elves this time as a vanguard to contact Shen Yanxiao in the Forsaken Land, and the elves¡¯ follow-up troops would gradually arrive afterwards.
¡°If I remember correctly, Xiaowei and Ah-Yu live here in the Forsaken Land. What city did they say they live in again? Howe I don¡¯t remember?¡± MO Yu scratched his head. As members of the Silver Moon Guards, MO Yu¡¯s group did not avoid contact with Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu when the two were training in Moonlight City. Even though MO Yu and the others did not think highly of humans, they had to admit that they had high opinions of the two human teenagers in their hearts.
¡°Sun Never Sets.¡± MO Feng answered.
¡°Sun Never Sets? Isn¡¯t Sun Never Sets the ce we are going to this time? I wonder if we can see those two smelly boys.¡± MO Yu smiled as he spoke. It was still quite good to find familiar friends in this human continent.
¡°Are you here for important business, or to find rtives and friends? Don¡¯t forget the task our king has given us. This time, we will discuss the matter of the war against the devils with that human lord. The Brilliance Continent will be our main battlefield against the Devil race, so you should think less about trivial matters.¡± MO Feng had been leftpletely speechless by MO Yu¡¯s unreliable temperament. He really hadn¡¯t done a lot of normal things..
Chapter 2544 - Chapter 2544: Guests From Afar (3)
Chapter 2544: Guests From Afar (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Among the eight major races in the world, the human body was more fragile than that of the dwarves, and their fighting ability was also pitifully lowpared to other races. Moreover, human beings were often had infighting since ancient times. Disputes on the Brilliance Continent had never ceased. These sessive wars among several countries had directly led to the infinite dy in the development speed of mankind. Whether in the forging aspect or in other aspects, human progress was slower than that of other races. Humans might be the smartest race, but it was because they were too smart that they had so many thoughts. They were not content with the status quo and coveted more power. In the end, they let their wisdom go to waste.
Regarding humanity??TMs surplus of cleverness, the elves were unable to understand or appreciate it.
This kind of internal strife within one??s own race, in the eyes of the elves, was simply asking for one??TMs own demise.
There had never been a real leader in the Brilliance Continent. Kings everywhere fought their own battles. That was the understanding of other races, with respect to human beings. But this time, before they set off, MO Yu learned from the mouth of the Elf King that a leader actually appeared among the humans. This person directly suppressed other ambitious people among mankind and unified the Human race.
This made MO Yu and several of them curious. They were not sure whether the leader really existed, or whether it were a lie made up by the humans for an alliance.
But the more they walked into the Forsaken Land, the more they felt that it was different from what they imagined.
Everything here was different from what they had heard, except for those human beings themselves, who stood outside the city and cast curious gazes at them.
City after city was as strong as a fort. Every brick and stone was made of the hardest ore. Even in the Moon God Continent, MO Yu had never seen such a strong city.
Along the way, every city brought them new surprises. The original disdain for humans in their hearts was disappearing little by little.
The elves wondered what kind of humans could make the defenses of all the cities in the whole Forsaken Land reach such a terrible level. Before, they were still worried that they would be very passive when the war against the Devil race started on the Brilliance Continent. But now, it seemed that the owner of this Forsaken Land had long been ready to fight off the devils. The huge collection of artillery on the city walls looked very powerful. Even though the arrival of the elves attracted the attention of manymon people, the guards patrolling atop the wall did not look at them more than once and just continued performing their duties faithfully.
??I am now a little interested in that human lord of this Forsaken Land.?? MO Yu, sitting on the horse, felt that his eyes were dazzled. The human who built the current Forsaken Land was absolutely a genius. The design of every city here was very ingenious. The construction of the city walls and the moat were perfect. If the war took ce here, it would be impossible for the devils to break through these cities quickly.
??I hope that mankind will bring us more surprises than this.?? MO Feng??s eyes shed with a bit of admiration. Seeing these cities, they gradually regarded humans in the Brilliance Continent as qualified allies. Humans might not be as useless as they had imagined..
Chapter 2545 - Chapter 2545: Guests From Afar (4)
Chapter 2545: Guests From Afar (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After half a month¡¯s journey, the elves finally arrived at the main city in the Forsaken Land ¡ª Sun Never Sets.
They stood in front of Sun Never Sets, looking up at this breathtaking ce. For the first time, they felt heartfelt admiration for mankind¡¯s wisdom.
¡°Such a perfect-looking city. I reckon that even if the devil army came to attack it, they would not be able to break through this city within a year.¡± MO Feng nced at the gleaming ck wall made entirely of obsidian. The cost of Sun Never Sets walls alone was astronomical.
Compared with Sun Never Sets, the previous cities they saw could be regarded as nothing.
¡°Go and report.¡± MO Yan said to an elven soldier.
The guards stationed outside the gate of Sun Never Sets looked at the elvesing at a brisk pace with calm eyes that showed no surprise.
¡°We are here on behalf of the Elf King. May you inform your lord about our visit.¡± The elf looked at the well-trained guards with a glimmer of approval. Along the way, they saw too many curious and inquisitive gazes. However, the guards of Sun Never Sets did not show any difference upon seeing them. It could be seen that the guards of Sun Never Sets were of high quality.
¡°Please wait a minute.¡± The guards responded and immediately went into the city.
In a short time, Du Lang had arrived at the gate with Demon Wolf and others.
¡°Guests from afar, wee to the Forsaken Land, wee to Sun Never Sets. We have been anticipating your arrival for a long time. Please enter the city and have a rest first. We have already prepared good wine and delicacies for you.¡± Du Lang¡¯s attitude was neither servile nor overbearing as he stood at the gate, looking at MO Yu and the others at the head of the army of elves as he spoke with a smile.
As early as the elves first stepped into the Forsaken Land, Du Lang had already received the news. During this period of time, he had been discussing with Uncle Nine on how to entertain these guests from afar.
¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± MO Yu and the other elves nodded their heads, politely dismounted their horses, and entered the city.
The elves marched slowly into Sun Never Sets, entering the interior of the number one city in the Brilliance Continent.
Sun Never Sets had always had a small number of townspeople, so it was not difficult to amodate the elven team. Du Lang asked the seven wolves to take the other elves to the ce that had already been arranged for them while he invited the five leaders¡ª MO Yu and the others ¡ª to visit the City Lord¡¯s Residence.
In the City Lord¡¯s Residence, good wine and delicacies had already been prepared for the guests.
Soon after MO Yu and others took their seats, they found something strange.
There were not many people attending the banquet, and most of them were men, while the only woman was a young girl.
Before they came to the Brilliance Continent, MO Yu and the others learned from the mouth of the Elf King that it was a human girl who unified the Brilliance Continent. However, the main seat of the banquet was always empty, and no one sat down. The only human girl just sat to the side and, looking at how she interacted with others, she didn¡¯t seem like a superior.
Could it be that the Lord of the Forsaken Land did not intend to appear?
At the thought of this, the elves¡¯ expressions obviously became displeased. They had traveled thousands of miles toe here and discuss the war against the Devil race with the Lord of the Forsaken Land, but this lord did note forward to see them. Wasn¡¯t she treating them as nothing?
Elves were naturally cold and stubborn. Such treatment made them very dissatisfied.
MO Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I wonder, where is the Lord of the Forsaken
Land? Why didn¡¯t she show up?¡¯
Chapter 2546 - Chapter 2546: Naked Envy (1)
Chapter 2546: Naked Envy (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The expression on Du Lang¡¯s face changed slightly and he looked at Uncle Nine on one side.
There were things that couldn¡¯t be hidden forever.
Du Lang was very depressed. It was not that Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t want to see them, but their lord, as early as a month ago, had left Sun Never Sets with her group of friends. Up until now, they hadn¡¯t seen a trace of them! Even if they wanted to inform Shen Yanxiao of the elves¡¯ arrival, they could not find her, ah!
Du Lang and Uncle Nine had long been exhausted by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s frequent act of ¡°running away from home¡±.
Since the unification of the Brilliance Continent, their lord had spent less time sitting in Sun Never Sets. She would always leave in a hurry not long after each return. Thest time she left the maind, she was gone for two years. Now, they were really unsure when Shen Yanxiao woulde back.
However, they were well aware that the elves didn¡¯t know these facts.
They had long heard that the elves were proud and cold. If this made them think that Shen Yanxiao wasn¡¯t meeting them on purpose, then it was going to be a big deal!
It might break up the alliance before the war even began!
¡°We are really sorry about this, but the Lord has left Sun Never Sets with Lord War God a month ago.¡± In desperation, Uncle Nine could only tell the truth. At this juncture, it was really unwise to still y dumb with the elves. Otherwise, if it came to light one day, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them, so he just told them the truth.
Uncle Nine¡¯s words not only seemed straightforward, but they were also very clever. He directly brought out the War God¡¯s name to MO Yu¡¯s group, so that they would not mistake Shen Yanxiao for a snob.
¡°Lord War God?¡± Sure enough, the displeasure on the faces of MO Yu and the others soon disappeared when they heard the War God¡¯s name.
The War God¡¯s name had long resounded throughout the world after thest war between gods and devils. Everyone knew that he was the number one superior god of the God race, and his fighting strength was second only to that of the Lord God!
¡°Yes, the power of the Devil race cannot be underestimated. In this war, the side of the gods have very little manpower. Thus, in order to fight off the devils, Lord War God had to try his best to raise our winning chips, so a month ago, Lord War God took the Lord and several city lords to Sky City.¡± Uncle Nine smiled and opened his mouth with a good exnation.
However, as soon as he said this, the eyes of several elves almost popped out.
The War God took several humans to Sky City! !!
Did they hear it wrong?
Sky City was thend of the God race. From ancient times until now, only gods could enter it. Let alone other races going there, it was impossible even to know where Sky City was.
But now, the War God had personally taken several humans to the holynd of the gods, and¡ listening to the meaning of this elderly human, the War God took them there to improve their fighting strength?!
This was simply insane!!!
Gods, to any race, were sacred and invible beings. Even if the God race had already fallen, in the minds of MO Yu and the others, they were absolute, supreme existences. For them, ncing at the gods was already a form of sphemy! !!
But now, several human beings could actually get such favor!
The realm of the gods, the enhancement of power¡
Although they didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, just thinking about it made them feel particrly envious!!!
At this moment, how could MO Yu¡¯s group still bother thinking whether Shen Yanxiao would appear or not? All that was in their minds were thoughts about the blessings of the gods!
We also want to go! Lord War God, please show us some favor!
Chapter 2547 - Chapter 2547: Naked Envy (2)
2547 Naked Envy (2)
Mo Yu and the rest were thinking that even if they could not get the blessings of the gods, as long as they were allowed to take a look at Sky City, they would already be satisfied!!!
"Lord War God¡ did he say when he would be back?" Mo Yu''s tone revealed a clear sign of sadness.
How could they still care about the lord of mankind? All that wasing from their mouths was the War God''s name!!!
Uncle Nine smiled gently and looked very kind on the surface. Meanwhile, Du Lang, who was sitting nearby, secretly gave Uncle Nine a thumbs-up.
Old ginger was still the spiciest!
If the matter just now were not handled properly, it would cause ayer of estrangement between humans and elves. However, in a few words, Uncle Nine had avoided this oue. Moreover, the attention of the elves had beenpletely and surreptitiously transferred to the War God.
Du Lang asked himself if he had the skill to do this, but after several slef-reflections, he realized he was useless.
"How dare I question the Lord War God?" Uncle Nine answered with a smile.
The expressions of Mo Yu and the others became even more bitter.
They did not know why the gods were so fond of humans. Logically, the gods should have the same view of humans as elves had. Why did it suddenly change?
Little did they know, it wasn''t that the gods that had changed their temper, but the heart of the sacred War God that was so great in their minds had long been captured by the Lord of the Forsaken Land.
Forget about being fond; if there weren''t the invasion of the Devil race, it was feared that the great War God would have directly brought Shen Yanxiao to Sky City to live there.
"Uh." Mo Yu was speechless. That''s right. Who dared to question the War God?
"However, the invasion of the Devil race is imminent. In a few months, we have to go to war. If Lord War God did not return at that time¡" Mo Feng gritted his teeth. The War God was their greatest hope. Without the War God, the Devil God was enough to make the Devil race win the war. After all, that was one of the two gods of creation. Apart from the Lord God and the War God, they couldn''t think of anyone who could contend with the Devil God.
After all, he was one of the two gods of creation. With the exception of the Lord God and the War God, they could not think of anyone who could keep the Devil God in check.
"That won''t happen. Lord War God knows that the Devil race is about to attack, so he will naturally rush back as soon as possible." Uncle Nine smiled and said. In fact, to tell the truth, he was not sure. When Shen Yanxiao and the rest left, they did not say the exact time of their return. Coupled with the fact that Shen Yanxiao had run away from home for a year and a half every time, who knew when they would return.
However, these words should never be told to the elves. Otherwise, the morale of the army would be broken before this battle was fought.
"I see. Then we just have to wait." Mo Feng sighed helplessly.
"By the way, do you know Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu in Sun Never Sets? We had met each other before, in the Moon God Continent. They said that they lived in Sun Never Sets. I wonder where they are right now. If there''s a chance, we can also get together." Mo Yan saw that both Mo Yu and Mo Feng received a huge blow and could only change the subject as much as possible.
"To be honest, Lord Xiaowei and Lord Yan Yu are two of the several city lords who apanied Lord War God to Sky City," Uncle Nine said with a wry smile.
"¡"
Now, even Mo Yan had nothing to say. He could only silently swallow his saliva with his head down.
The elves originally arrived at Sun Never Sets withplicated feelings, only to discover that they couldn''t see any of the people they were looking for, because all of them were brought to Sky City by Lord War God to ept the blessings of the God race!
Chapter 2548 - Chapter 2548: Naked Envy (3)
Chapter 2548: Naked Envy (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The first night the miserable elves came to Sun Never Sets, all kinds of things were not going well for them, and the whole banquet was extremely suffocating.
Uncle Nine and Du Lang were also very helpless. They had not intentionally created such a low atmosphere to make the elves ufortable.
This was all because¡
Their lord was too ¡°naughty¡±!!!
The elves were very depressed, but some people were not.
A certain little boy was sitting at the table, quite engrossed in eating. But his hearty eating method made another little boy sitting beside him frown directly.
¡°Can you be a little reserved? Don¡¯t you see that the elves are present? Don¡¯t make it look like you aren¡¯t being fed here at all.¡± Vermillion Bird was in a very bad mood. Since Shen Yanxiao left Sun Never Sets, his mood had been extremely poor.
Xiu took the Phantom members to Sky City, but their magical beasts were forced to stay in here in case of any ident.
This was how Vermillion Bird and Taotie were left behind. Vermillion Bird couldn¡¯t really understand why there were always some strange issues that would separate him from Shen Yanxiao. A magical beast and its master were inseparable, but their family¡¯s master was just great! In three days, she threw her contractual magical beasts to one side to grow mushrooms,pletely forgetting to take care of them!
Taotie reluctantly raised his head from the food pile and looked intively at Vermillion Bird, with a grape seed hanging from his mouth.
¡°This cannot be med on me. It¡¯s because when I was locked up in Moonlight City, these elves did not give me any food at all. They starved me for a long time. Therefore, as soon as I saw elves, I felt so hungry¡ like I was going to die.¡± Taotie felt very wronged. He had a conditioned reflex upon seeing elves. When he saw these elves with silver hair and pointed ears, he felt that he was going to die of hunger.
Vermillion Bird gave him a supercilious look and subconsciously moved his little buttocks in an attempt to stay away from the blockhead who was throwing his face away.
Among the magical beasts that were left behind by their masters and living alone at present, only Vermillion Bird had the strongest reaction. ck
Tortoise and Azure Dragon were very adaptable. They couldn¡¯t understand why
Vermillion Bird turned into a provoked hedgehog as soon as he was left by Shen Yanxiao. They didn¡¯t know what exactly was making him so upset all over. They, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel any difort when they were separated from their masters. Qi Xia and the others were not their first master, nor was it certain that they would be thest. But they had long regarded all this as unimportant. They were still willing to sacrifice their lives for their contractors when they were in danger, it was just that they were not as extreme as Vermillion Bird.
The matter of Vermillion Bird blowing his top over his master was quite ridiculous.
¡°What are you looking at? Do you wanna be roasted?¡± Vermillion Bird red at Qilin, who had been watching him all this time. He was very upset right now. Whoever provoked him would die.
¡°Why do you have such a big reaction? I was going to tell you something good, but since you don¡¯t want to hear it, then forget it.¡± Qilin shrugged his shoulders. After mingling with Qi Xia for a long time, his behavior pattern was also infected by that ck-bellied fox.
¡°What something good? Get out of here! I don¡¯t have time to talk to you!¡± Vermillion Bird almost devoured Qilin whole.
Qilin waspletely shooed away by Vermillion Bird. He could only touch the tip of his nose and helplessly look at ck Tortoise, who wasughing internally.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go ahead and wait for them.¡± Qilin no longer talked nonsense, either. He stood up directly and ck Tortoise and the others followed him to leave.
Several magical beasts acted together and immediately attracted the attention of others at the banquet..
Chapter 2549 - Chapter 2549: Too Much Information (1)
Chapter 2549: Too Much Information (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor. Henyee Trantions
¡°Qilin? Where are you all going? ¡± Du Lang looked at Qilin and the others in surprise.
Qilin replied, ¡°We sensed that our masters will return pretty soon, so we wanted to wait outside.¡±
Vermillion Bird nced at Qilin and secretly despised him in his heart. He was just saying that he had such a big reaction, but now, he could see that they were the very image of outwardly cold but deep and passionate inside. They were clearly thinking of their masters as well, but they were still holding on to their faces. Look, they just sensed the presence of their masters and couldn¡¯t wait a second to meet them. They were just the same as him, alright!
What were they pretending for?
Before Vermillion Bird could finish despising them in his heart, he suddenly realized a key point. He jumped up from his position in a whoosh and stepped onto the table directly, shouting at Qilin and the others at once, ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s back? Shen Yanxiao, that damn woman, is back?!!¡±
Qilin looked at Vermillion Bird, which was about to fly in excitement, and calmly responded, ¡°First of all, you have made a mistake. I am talking about us: ck Tortoise, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and me. Secondly, you should be the first to sense whether your master ising back or not. How can we sense it? Finally, it is very impolite to call your master a damn woman. Vermillion Bird, you¡¯ve been promoted to the Holy Beast. Howe you don¡¯t even remember the most basic elements of politeness?¡±
Qilin looked at Vermillion Bird calmly and reminded him, as a good friend for many years, to use more brains when speaking.
However, Vermillion Birdpletely ignored his sermon. His only focus was¡
¡°But I didn¡¯t sense hering back?¡± Vermillion Bird frowned doubtfully. He turned to look at Taotie, who was still immersed in eating, raised his small foot, and kicked the te of fruit out of Taotie¡¯s hand.
¡°My food!¡± Taotie watched helplessly as his food fell to the ground, his watery eyes suffused with tears that were about to fall down.
As a result, Taotie was dragged by the cor by the furious Vermillion Bird before he could get ready to cry.
¡°Eat, eat! All you know is to eat! Have you sensed that damn woman returning?¡± Vermillion Bird couldn¡¯t wait to roast this idiot in one go.
Taotie looked tearfully at Vermillion Bird who was going on a rampage. He put his two small fists in front of his chest and trembled.
¡°No¡ No¡¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t feel it?¡± Vermillion Bird was puzzled. Shen Yanxiao went to Sky City together with Qi Xia and the others. Supposedly, if they were toe back, they should all return together. But why did Qilin and the rest were able to sense the return of their masters, but he and Taotie couldn¡¯t?
¡°I say, why don¡¯t you just quicklye with us, rather than rampaging here.¡± Qilin nced at Taotie, who was crying in Vermillion Bird¡¯s hand, and sighed helplessly.
In terms of fighting strength, two Vermillion Birds couldn¡¯t beat one Taotie, but he had no idea why, every time Taotie saw Vermillion Bird, he looked like a mouse that had seen a cat. Let alone putting up a resistance, he was always almost about to cry.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vermillion Bird randomly threw Taotie away, jumped down from the table, and followed Qilin and the rest away.
In the hall, the crowd looked at the leaving figures of a group of magical beasts and were unable toe back to their senses for a long time. MO Yu and several other elves almost had their eyeballs pop out of their sockets.
The amount of information about what happened just now was toorge, and their brains couldn¡¯t sort it out for a while.
However, they knew one thing very well!
Chapter 2550 - Chapter 2550: Too Much Information (2)
Chapter 2550: Too Much Information (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Are you Taotie?¡± MO Yu stared at the little boy who was squatting on the ground with his small hands outstretched to pick up the fruits scattered on the ground, his expression quite aggrieved.
Taotie raised his head, his eyes still glistening with tears. He piteously nodded and continued to lower his head to pick up the food kicked away by Vermillion Bird. Because he was very gluttonous person, Shen Yanxiao told him that gluttony was fine, but he absolutely must not waste food. Taotie firmly believed in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s guidance, so even if the fruit had already fallen to the ground, as long as it was not damaged, he would honestly pick it up, wipe it clean, and continue to eat it.
Anyway, he used to eat even stones, not to mention food that had a little dust on it.
MO Yu, MO Feng, and the rest looked like they had been struck by lightning. They were nailed on their spots for a while as their eyes were fixed on that pitiful little figure. They werepletely disarrayed.
Taotie¡
Vicious beast¡
The ferocious magical beast that destroyed the Tree of Life¡
The behemoth they had imprisoned for a long time¡
A series of memories constantly hovered around the minds of MO Yu and the others. Even if you beat them to death, they really could not connect this stupid-looking foodie with the ferocious and frightening beast, Taotie.
Although they had long known that Taotie had left Moonlight City, the Elf King did not tell them much about where he had gone, and they always thought it was their king who had let the beast leave the Moon God Continent.
However, they never dreamed in the slightest that they would see Taotie in human form on the Brilliance Continent.
Furthermore¡
This beast in his human form was unexpectedly¡ so¡ stupidly cute?
¡°This world is really fantastic. I think I received more shock today than I did in my entire life.¡± MO Yu felt that his brain cells were breaking.
Vicious beast?
Foodie?
So to say, they had been sitting in the same room and having their dinner with that horrible vicious beast? Not only that, but they had also witnessed the scene of him being abused by another magical beast!
MO Yu and the rest felt that if they told all this to the elves who had taken care of Taotie before, they would certainly be more disordered than they were right now!
¡°I think¡ we are missing the point here? That magical beast said that their masters will return soon. Who are their masters?¡± MO Feng held his forehead and tried his best to calm himself down. They came here on behalf of the elves.
They must not humiliate the reputation of elves! But, heavens ah, he still could not ept the idea of Taotie changing into this appearance!
Du Lang and Uncle Nine didn¡¯t know a thing about the elves and Taotie¡¯s ¡°ill-fated rtionship¡±; they just looked at the elves¡¯ chaotic reaction doubtfully.
¡°Their masters are the few city lords who followed Lord War God to Sky City. If they areing back, then Lord War God and the Lord should also be returning. Why don¡¯t we take a look together?¡± Du Lang smiled and opened his mouth. He nced silently at a table in the corner of the hall where a cold youth had been sitting quietly just a bit ago. However, as soon as Qilin said they sensed the aura of their masters, the youth had quickly left with lightning speed, even faster than Vermillion Bird and the others.
It seemed that some people were more anxious to see Shen Yanxiao than Vermillion Bird.
¡°Is that true? Then, naturally, I¡¯m going to have a look.¡± When MO Feng heard the War God¡¯s name, he immediately cheered up.
The individuals in the hall rose one after another and followed behind the several magical beasts to meet the city lords outside.
Taotie was the only one who remained squatting on the ground silently, still picking up the fruits¡
Chapter 2551 - Chapter 2551: Too Much Information (3)
Chapter 2551: Too Much Information (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qilin and his party quickly rushed to the city wall, where a cold figure was already standing there.
Lan Fengli lifted up his head slightly and looked at the dark night sky. There was no starlight at night in the Forsaken Land, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it, as if he was afraid of missing something.
All of a sudden, a dazzling pir of light appeared in the dark night sky. That pir of light came straight down from the dark clouds and spilled onto the silent wall of Sun Never Sets.
!!
The ring light rendered the crowd unable to open their eyes normally. They could only narrow their eyes and faintly see some figures falling from the sky within that pir of light.
The holy white light, carrying a strong atmosphere of divine power, enveloped the entire Sun Never Sets. Under the infection of this atmosphere, all the elves ran out of their resting ce almost immediately. Elves relied on the nourishment of the Tree of Life. Thus, they were very sensitive to divine power. The divine power of the gods was a power that made them feel veryfortable and yearnful.
Within the light, a few figures slowly emerged, and the most striking one was the man at the head of the group.
Those golden eyes were so eye-catching in the brilliant light of the night. He just stood on the wall quietly, but it made people dare not breathe loudly. All eyes were focused on him; he looked so unreal, so cold and proud, so awe-inspiring.
At the man¡¯s side, two handsome men with the same eye color were standing. But unlike him, the man on the left side had a gentle expression with a smile hanging on his mouth and his golden eyes looked very warm, while the man on the right side was much more wild-looking. His golden eyes revealed a defiant arrogance and his sturdy arms made people feel that they were full of strength.
Three pairs of golden eyes?!
MO Yu couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Although he had learned from the mouth of the Elf King that the War God was still alive, he thought that there was only one god left in the world, which was the War God. But now, there were three gods with golden eyes in front of them!
Gods were the main fighting force against the Devil race. Each additional god would give them a greater hope of victory.
¡°The one in the middle is the War God!¡± MO Lei clenched his fist. He was brimming with inner excitement as he stared at this sacred man. Although three gods appeared at the same time, he was still able to identify the War God with a nce.
Even among the powerful gods, the War God¡¯s momentum was notparable to that of ordinary superior gods.
The other two gods, though they both looked very strong, when they stood beside the War God, their light and momentum was long ago suppressed by the War God.
The first superior god under the Lord God! As expected, he was indeed worthy of the reputation!
¡°There are other survivors in the God race. Which superior gods are they?¡± MO
Feng bit his lips in excitement. No matter how they felt before they arrived at Sun Never Sets, everything was no longer important when they saw the three gods! Their trip was really worth it!
The strength of the God race had been revealed during thest war between gods and devils. Every superior god was an insurmountable peak in the minds of other races and was their eternal goal.
Chapter 2552 - Chapter 2552: Too Much Information (4)
Chapter 2552: Too Much Information (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Wait, I seem to see Xiaowei and Ah-Yu.¡± MO Yu narrowed his eyes and tried hard to find two familiar yet strange figures under the brilliance of the three gods.
Familiar because Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu¡¯s appearances and bodies were still no different from when they left the Moon God Continent, but strange because MO Yu could still vaguely tell that the aura they gave off, though not obvious under the shadow of the three gods, was somewhat different.
Together with Yan Yu and Li Xiaowei, there were still three other human beings who were just as outstanding as they were. They stood behind the three gods, and even though they could not obscure the brilliance of the gods, they would not let people ignore their existence. Each and every one of them was full of vigor and vitality. Their whole body exuded youthful confidence and energy. A faint halo was faintly visible around them, something that should not radiate from human beings!
wrhey were really baptized by the gods.¡± MO Yan sighed and looked at the five human beings. Even with the sharp eyes of the elves, he could not find the slightest inadequacies in those young men. They just stood quietly behind the War God, with the corners of their mouths lifted into a smile, but it shook people to the core.
Qi Xia and the others, who were the top existence among human beings, already had very high qualifications. And now, their bodies had even undergone great changes after receiving the baptism of the gods. These changes might not be obvious from the surface, but the aura they emitted hadpletely changed. If MO Yu and the others didn¡¯t know that Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu were still actually humans, judging by their aura alone, they would mistake the five humans for some surviving gods.
The aura of the gods had permeated their whole bodies. Even though it was not as rich as the three real superior gods, it was also very apparent.
Sun Never Sets was excited by the return of Xiu and others. More and more people and elves gathered under the city wall to look at the brilliance of gods.
However, there was a figure in the crowd that seemed very sad. He came with hope, but he did not see the person he wanted to see. Under the glory of the group of returnees, he did not find the figure engraved in his heart. Lan Fengli quietly jumped down from the city wall, and his lonely figure disappeared into the darkness.
The gods and their blessings had nothing to do with him.
In fact, everything in this world had nothing to do with him. There was only one person in the world he cared about.
No one was important to him except her.
Lan Fengli¡¯s departure did not disturb the atmosphere at this moment. The crowd was still in a state of great excitement.
Like Lan Fengli, Vermillion Bird was also trying to find the figure of his unscrupulous master, but unfortunately, even though he looked around for a long time, he still could not find her.
This did not make sense!
Vermillion Bird¡¯s brows wrinkled up in an instant. Shen Yanxiao clearly went to
Sky City with Xiu and others. So howe Xiu and the members of the
Phantom all came back, but Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t show up for a long time?
Vermillion Bird held his chest. He also felt it was weird before. Qilin and the others felt the return of Qi Xia and the rest, but neither he nor Taotie felt anything.
Could it be¡
His master ¡°ran away from home¡± again?!
Chapter 2553 - Chapter 2553: Too Much Information (5)
Chapter 2553: Too Much Information (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
An ominous premonition lingered in Vermillion Bird¡¯s mind. He could almost conclude that that irresponsible woman must have gone somewhere else again.
Vermillion Bird secretly gnashed his teeth, walked straight forward, and quickly came before Xiu.
Under the walls, the elves who were still watching the brilliance of gods suddenly saw the little magical beast that impetuously rushed in front of the War God. Confused, they wondered if they had seen correctly.
That magical beast was too rude! How could he directly rush to the front of Lord War God like that?
Somebody, please drag that rude magical beast away! Don¡¯t let him obscure our War God¡¯s great and peerless appearance!
If an election were going to be held, the elves would definitely be the number one supporters of gods. Their support for the gods could already bepared with how they valued the Tree of Life.
However, something that surprised them even more happened.
¡°Lord Xiu! Where did that damn woman go? She didn¡¯te back with you?¡± Vermillion Bird scampered impatiently before Xiu¡¯s face. Although he used honorific words, his tone had no semnce of respect at all.
The elves under the city wall were about to go mad!
How could there be such a rude magical beast?! He even spoke to their Lord War God in such a questioning tone!
Not only that, but he even dared to call the War God by his name, too!
Xiu looked at Vermillion Bird, whose eyes were burning with anxiety.
The elves clenched their fists secretly.
Lord War God, don¡¯t be soft when dealing with this rude magical beast. You should use your formidable power! Come on! Hit him!
Unfortunately, the elves¡¯ indignation did not infect Xiu. Instead of being displeased with Vermillion Bird¡¯s rudeness, he directly answered the query.
¡°She can¡¯te back for the time being.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes widened. Despite already having a premonition in his heart, he still had a feeling of despair when he heard Xiu¡¯s answer.
The invasion of the Devil race was getting nearer and nearer, yet at this time, that damn woman still ran away to who knows where! !!
¡°Because she can¡¯t.¡± Xiu lightly replied.
Vermillion Bird gritted his teeth. Xiu obviously did not intend to give much of an exnation, and Vermillion Bird was not arrogant enough to think that he could make Xiu speak.
He could only curse his master, who cast aside her own magical beast to run around everywhere, a thousand times!
Qi Xia and the others stood aside and looked at Vermillion Bird, who was livid with anger, with a wry smile.
That¡¯s right. Shen Yanxiao did note back with them. In fact, Shen Yanxiao had left Sky City under the escort of Xiu a few days before they came back.
Where she went, what she was going to do, and why she didn¡¯t return to Sun Never Sets, were all unknown, even to the other members of Phantom. Only Xiu and Shen Yanxiao herself knew the answer.
Xiu gave the same answer to everyone.
Because she couldn¡¯t.
Shen Yanxiao could not return to Sun Never Sets and could not be with them, so she left.
This answer was not satisfactory at all, but people knew that since Xiu said so, they didn¡¯t need to ask more questions. Since Xiu dared to let Shen Yanxiao leave alone, he naturally had his reasons.
¡°Reporting to Lord War God, the elves of the Moon God Continent have arrived in Sun Never Sets. We ask Lord War God for instructions.¡± Du Lang already knew from the conversation between Xiu and Vermillion Bird that their lord had disappeared again, so the matter with the elves could only be handled by the War God..
Chapter 2554 - Chapter 2554: Too Much Information (6)
Chapter 2554: Too Much Information (6)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
To be able to personally receive the ¡°instructions¡± of the War God in the future made this group of elves tremble in excitement. MO Yu and others, who were stillmenting about Shen Yanxiao¡¯s absence, wished they could jump up straight and bite this human uncle after hearing Du Lang¡¯s words!
Brother! You¡¯re so great ah!
The elves, who had been widely known for their coldness,pletely dropped their helmets and discarded their armor under the brilliance of Lord Xiu; all they needed was a long tail to wag behind them.
¡°Light God.¡± Xiu suddenly named Shen Siyu.
¡°Hmm?¡± Shen Siyu answered.
¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After saying this, Xiu was already in mid-air, slowly moving towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sun Never Sets.
The elves watched the War God¡¯s departure with a look of sadness in their eyes. However, when they turned around and looked at the Light God named by the War God, the hope in their eyes was rekindled.
Although the name of the Light God was not as resounding as the War God¡¯s, he was the only god who had survived the battle of the gods and devils. Just to seal the channel to the devil¡¯s realm, he had spent his own godhood, which caused him to be a demigod. But now, it seemed that the Light God had recovered to his peak and returned to the realm of the superior gods!
In the minds of the elves, be it the War God or the Light God, as long as it was a superior god, they would be very happy to be ¡°instructed¡±!
¡°Really¡¡± Shen Siyu was quite helpless about Xiu leaving the problem to him. He could not help but have a headache when looking at the elves under the wall whose eyes were shining.
Gods, in fact, were very unsuitable (as a race) to deal with others. They were individuals used to being alone.
¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone should go back and rest first. If there are some important matters,e to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion tomorrow and we¡¯ll discuss them in detail.¡± Shen Siyu spoke with a smile. Although this was a task that was forced on him, as the elder brother of the Lord of the Forsaken Land, he had to take on this task for his sister who was not present.
The elves under the city wall nodded obediently and looked deeply at the two gods on the wall, before reluctantly returning to their respective amodation to rest.
After traveling for a long time, the elves were already very exhausted, but the joy of seeing gods dispersed their exhaustion.
Uncle Nine and Du Lang also took their men back to rest. They could see that today, none of the three gods had ns to talk. Although they were full of doubts about the absence of their lord, they had already be ustomed to it and had wisely chosen to ignore this problem.
Anyway¡
When the time came, their lord would surelye back.
Under the wall, only MO Yu¡¯s group was left.
Shen Siyu led the crowd down the wall and looked at these young elves with a gentle smile on his face.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±
The spring smile was like a warm breeze brushing the faces of MO Yu and the other elves; they felt like they were about to fly in happiness.
¡°Lord Light God, we are not tired yet. We want to get together with some friends we haven¡¯t seen for a long time.¡± MO Yu opened his mouth carefully and looked very shyly at Li Xiaowei and Yan Yu, who were standing behind Shen Siyu.
Shen Siyu immediately understood what MO Yu and his group meant. He didn¡¯t say much and just told them to take an early rest before leaving with the Dragon God.
After the two gods left, MO Yu and the others breathed a sigh of relief..
Chapter 2555 - Chapter 2555: The Ten Best Young Ones (1)
Chapter 2555: The Ten Best Young Ones (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Li Xiaowei couldn¡¯t helpughing at the reaction of MO Yu and others,
¡°Relieved?¡±
MO Yu immediately shook his head.
¡°How can that be, I was just too excited.¡± They had only heard of gods in legends before. MO Yu and the others never dreamed that they could see a ¡°living¡± god. What was more, that god even smiled at them!
¡°Well, you didn¡¯t look like it. I thought you would be very active when you saw the gods.¡± Li Xiaowei had always felt that MO Yu¡¯s character was different from that of ordinary elves, and was a bit ¡°lively¡±. However, he did not expect that when he saw gods, he would disy such a ¡°timid¡± side.
MO Yu merely shot Li Xiaowei a nce.
¡°Brother, are you not gonna introduce us?¡± Tang Nazhi rested one elbow on Li Xiaowei¡¯s shoulder and looked at the elf, who was having a good talk with his big brother, from head to toe.
Li Xiaowei smiled and said, ¡°This is my younger brother, Tang Nazhi, and these two are our friends, Qi Xia and Yang Xi.¡±
Qi Xia, Yang Xi, and MO Yu nodded and greeted each other.
¡°These are elf friends we met when we were in Moon God Continent. When I was in the Moon God Continent with Ah-Yu, we were under their care.¡± Li Xiaowei introduced them with a smile. ¡°MO Yu.¡± MO Yu nodded and introduced himself.
¡°MO Feng.¡± ¡°Mo Yan.¡± ¡°MO Lei.¡¯
¡°Mo Mil.¡±
The five elves introduced themselves in turn.
Tang Nazhi blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you guys quintuplets?¡± But howe they didn¡¯t look very simr?
MO Yu and others froze for a moment and immediately shook their heads.
¡°Then are you rtives?¡± Tang Nazhi asked further.
¡°No, we are from different tribes.¡± MO Yu exined.
¡°Then why are your names so alike? And all of you are surnamed Mo.¡± Tang Nazhi was puzzled.
MO Yu also wondered, ¡°Our names were given to us by our king after we joined the Silver Moon Guard. Is there anything wrong?¡±
Tang Nazhi grabbed his head and said, ¡°Here in the Brilliance Continent, most of the people with the same surname are rted by blood.¡± Well, one shouldn¡¯t judge elves with humanmon sense.
MO Yu was even more confused. He looked at Tang Nazhi and then at Li
Xiaowei.
¡°But, you two don¡¯t have the same surname? Yet Xiaowei said you are brothers.¡±
Tang Nazhi gaped his mouth, nced at Li Xiaowei and vaguely replied, ¡°We are an exception.¡±
MO Yu frowned slightly, as if he did not quite understand the problem very well.
¡°You humans have a strange way of thinking.¡±
¡°Well, this is no ce to talk. Let¡¯s first find a proper ce to sit and talk.¡± Yan Yu opened his mouth with mirth. Being able to see the old friends from the Moon God Continent was also a great thing.
The five members of Phantom and the five elves went to Yan Yu¡¯s mansion in Sun Never Sets.
Even though all the members of Phantom had their own main city in the
Forsaken Land, they were still used to living in Sun Never Sets, so Shen
Yanxiao had arranged a residence for them there. As to why they went to Yan Yu¡¯s residence specifically¡
Naturally, because it was a chef¡¯s home and it would neverck delicious food.
As a matter of fact, as soon as the ten people arrived at the ce, they performed all kinds of tricks to lure Yan Yu to cook. The gracious Yan Yu had no choice but to run into the kitchen to prepare food for the pack of hungry wolves.
The other nine hungry wolves sat quietly in the guest hall, drinking tea and chatting.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Elf King to let you guys be the vanguard troops. I thought it would be Fen Chu.¡± The one that left the deepest impression on Li Xiaowei in the Moon God Continent was themander-in-chief of the Silver Moon Guard, whose face was unsmiling all day long..
Chapter 2556 - Chapter 2556: The Ten Best Young Ones (2)
Chapter 2556: The Ten Best Young Ones (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
MO Yu motioned with his hand and said, ¡°Themander-in-chief is responsible for too many things to be sent away. That is why our king asked the few of us to bring a group of elves to the Brilliance Continent first. Therge army of elves will not arrive for some time.¡±
In the past, the dealings between elves and humans had been one-sided. Generally, the human ships traveled to the Moon God Continent while elves rarely left their continent. Hence, the elves didn¡¯t have many ships, so it was difficult to transport all the troops to the Brilliance Continent at once. So, they could only be transferred in batches.
¡°This is good, too. I really don¡¯t know if I could talk in front of that guy.¡± Obviously, Li Xiaowei¡¯s impression of themander-in-chief was not very good.
Qi Xia, Yang Xi, and Tang Nazhi seemed to have their heads in the clouds upon hearing this. Although they had been to the Moon God Continent when they were looking for Shen Yanxiaost time, they used extraordinary means at that time and basically did not see many elves. By the time they had left Moon God Continent, they hadn¡¯t seen anyone in MO Yu¡¯s group, but Fen Chu still seemed to have left some impression on them.
A very strict elf, without the slightest sense of fun in his stiff bones.
¡°By the way, didn¡¯t the Lord leave with you guys? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you this time?¡± MO Feng suddenly asked.
¡°We don¡¯t know about this either. She probably has some urgent business. Only Lord Xiu knows of her affairs.¡± Li Xiaowei shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Who could control thatwless little girl?
¡°Did you guys really gain a lot from going to Sky City this time? Is Sky City beautiful?¡± MO Yu didn¡¯t care about the Lord. There were the gods in charge anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter whether the human lord was here or not. He cared more about Sky City of the God race and the harvest of Li Xiaowei¡¯s group.
¡°This¡¡± Li Xiaowei suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Sky City is more beautiful than any other city we have ever seen. If you have the chance, you can go and take a look.¡± Qi Xia took over the topic at the right time. Li Xiaowei was not very good with words. They intended to keep the matter of inheriting godhoods a secret for the time being.
Sure enough, Qi Xia¡¯s words directly diverted MO Yu¡¯s attention to Sky City.
¡°I wish I could go there.¡± MO Yu was very helpless.
¡°If I could really go, I would like to visit the pce of the Moon God who died to protect us. The Moon God is the eternal goddess in the minds of us elves.¡± MO Yan firmly clenched his fist.
MO Yan¡¯s voice had justnded when a crisp sound came from behind them.
MO Yan and others turned their heads doubtfully and saw Yan Yu, who was carrying a delicious meal, appear in the hall at an unknown time. For some reason, the tray in his hand was slightly tilted and two bowls collided, producing the sound just now.
¡°Ah-Yu, why do you look unwell?¡± MO Mu looked at Yan Yu¡¯s pale face and asked with concern.
Yan Yu immediately shook his head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±
Meanwhile, his other four little Phantom friends had very odd expressions on their faces. The corners of their mouths were hooked up into smiles as they looked at Yan Yu with malicious intent.
Yan Yu obviously sensed the mischievous gazes of his group of friends. He directly swept them with a look, and the few animals immediately restrained their gloating smiles.
¡°These honey peach pastries are Little Xiao¡¯s favorite. I wonder where she is now.¡± Tang Nazhi looked at the pastries on Yan Yu¡¯s tray and muttered..
Chapter 2557 - Chapter 2557: Devil Race (1)
Chapter 2557: Devil Race (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Underworld had always been as mysterious as Sky City of the God race. The entrance to the Underworld was not as elusive as Sky City, but no one dared to step into it. The biggest passage to the devil realm was located in a valley of the Brilliance Continent. After the war against the devils, the Light God sealed the passage of the Underworld with his godhood. However, no one knew that this seal was actually a one-sided seal. It could only prevent the devils of the underworld from going to the Brilliance Continent, but it could not prevent people from entering the underworld from the Brilliance Continent.
For a long time, the God¡¯s Domain had been sending people to strengthen the seal of the entrance to the Underworld and preventing anyone from entering the devil¡¯s den.
But just a year ago, the god¡¯s envoys stationed at the entrance of the Underworld were killed. Since then, no one from the God¡¯s Domain had been stationed there. As a result, the seal of the Underworld¡¯s passageway was gradually weakening, and the restrictions on the devils had be weaker and weaker.
On the Brilliance Continent, only the people of the God¡¯s Domain knew the specific location of the entrance to the Underworld. However, since Satan appeared again, the God¡¯s Domain, from top to bottom, had kept their lips entirely sealed, without the slightest intention of revealing any news to the outside world. All the survivors of the attack on the Underworld¡¯s entrance had also been transferred back to the God¡¯s Domain; they had given up their
protection of the Underworld¡¯s passage.
In the hidden valley, you could clearly detect the atmosphereing from the devils. With the weakening of the seal, the power of the devils had prated into the Brilliance Continent more and more. Before long, they woulde back to the surface!
This valley had been inessible for nearly ten thousand years, even magical beasts dared not stay here. However, there was a petite figure that traveled through the woods rtively quickly. That figure was like an agile cheetah. The obstacles in the woods could not reduce her speed at all.
Through theyers of dense forests, within the depths of the valley, in the dark area obscured by clouds, one could faintly see a rift on the ground. There was a shing, dark blue, cold light on the rift, and this flickering, cold light formed a massive totem!
The mark left by the seal of the Light God had be dim under the baptism of ten thousand years. The dark blue, cold light was already very weak, and a crack had appeared throughout the totem.
The petite figure stopped in front of the seal, and looked at the weakening seal in front of her. In her heart, she understood that this seal couldn¡¯tst long. The power of the seal was decreasing very rapidly. Perhaps within two months, perhaps within a month, or maybe after a day, it wouldpletely copse. Then thestyer of protection against the ferocious armoured soldiers and horses of the devils would alsopletely disintegrate, and the devil army would pour into the tranquil continent like a tide.
The figure didn¡¯t take any further action as she stood in front of the seal. She seemed to be observing something and thinking about something.
In the end, she chose to sit to the side, take out a water bag from her storage ring, pull down her cloak, and lift her head to drink.
If someone saw this person¡¯s appearance at this time, they would be frightened to break out in a cold sweat.
It was a wless and beautiful little face, but on that attractive face were a pair of daunting, purple eyes.
Purple eyes.
In the whole world, only devils and the advanced-ranked demons had that kind of eye color. But the eye color of the devils was darker than that of the advanced-ranked demons; it was a frighteningly dark purple.
And the girl sitting there at the moment had a pair of dark purple eyes..
Chapter 2558 -
Chapter 2558: Devil Race (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The devil girl sat on the ground with her chin propped up with one hand, looking at the almost-broken seal. Her big, dark purple eyes seemed to be contemting something.
¡°I think something very interesting will happen in the devil¡¯s realm.¡± The corners of the devil girl¡¯s mouth slightly hooked up, and that bad-looking smile was so familiar.
The girl who had appeared at the entrance of the Underworld was none other than the professional ¡°runaway¡± ¡ª Shen Yanxiao!
As early as the moment she stepped into Sky City, the devil blood in her body was already showing signs of awakening. Had it not been for the suppression of the divine power in the city, maybe the devil blood in her body would have awakened on the spot. Even so, this suppression couldn¡¯tst long in the end. After Qi Xia and the others inherited their godhoods, Shen Yanxiao finally realized that even the divine power of Sky City couldn¡¯tpletely suppress her awakening, so Xiu took her out of Sky City in the first instant.
But Shen Yanxiao, who had left Sky City, did not let Xiu take her back to Sun Never Sets, instead she came to this valley.
Shen Yanxiao was already familiar with her blood awakening. After this awakening, she immediately checked her physical condition. Apart from her physique and appearance morphing into that of a devil, she had not changed much. She still had her spiritual link with Vermillion Bird and Taotie. Only, the strength of this spiritual link was very weak. She could only sense that Vermillion Bird and Taotie still had a contractual rtionship with her, but she could not directly contact them through these links.
The awakening of her devil blood at this time was a good thing for Shen Yanxiao.
Each blood awakening would bring her great strength. The war was imminent. The five Phantom members who had inherited godhoods had sessfully obtained the strength of Divine Professionals. On the other hand, Shen Yanxiao was still slightly inferior to them. If she couldpletely awaken her devil blood, Shen Yanxiao believed that her strength could definitely break through to the realm of the Divine Profession!
As for why she didn¡¯t return to Sun Never Sets and went to such a ce¡
As a professional thief, Shen Yanxiao knew that it was time to show some real skills! Stealing money, stealing rare treasure, those were nothing! This time, in the Underworld, what she wanted to take as a challenge was to steal the war n of the devils!
That¡¯s right!
Since Shen Yanxiao became the Lord of the Forsaken Land, ordinary things didn¡¯t require her to disy her skills. If she were to take action, it must be a universally shocking target!
She was the only one who would dare to go deep into the Underworld and steal intelligence; this was really a crazy thing.
She could steal what she wanted, even from Satan¡¯s hands. So, how could the Underworld make her flinch?
Devils had been sealed off from the Brilliance Continent for nearly ten thousand years. At the same time, this had also cut off all news they could acquire from devils. Even for Xiu, it was impossible to tell how formidable the current strength of the Devil race was. Therefore, Shen Yanxiao decided to take a risk and go to the Underworld to find out.
If you know your enemy and know yourself then you need not fear the result of a hundred battles!
This was also ast resort. Shen Yanxiao was not sure that they could win this war. Thus, she could only give herself as much leverage as possible.
With a few more chips, she could maybe reduce more causalties on her side.
Shen Yanxiao was toozy to care about the survival of the other four countries. What she wanted to protect were her loyal followers.
The awakening of the devil blood had given Shen Yanxiao just such an opportunity. She must grasp it well and find out the real situation of the Devil race before their attack..
Chapter 2559 - Chapter 2559: Devil Race (3)
Chapter 2559: Devil Race (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Infiltrating the home of devils to steal information was different from sneaking into the homes of the other races. Thest time Shen Yanxiao saw Satan, his words made her very uneasy. Shen Siyu had only set up a one-way seal. Satan had probably returned to the Underworld already tomand his army.
It was almost impossible for Shen Yanxiao to infiltrate the Underworld by mixing into the Howling Abyss first. Her reason for this was the more conspicuous it was, the more likely Satan would notice it.
Although she believed that her devil identity would not be revealed, Satan was aware of the fact that she was mixed-race, and it was very likely that she would be discovered if she were just a bit careless. So this time, she didn¡¯t bring Vermillion Bird nor Taotie for fear that Satan, like Yaksha, would discover her anomaly through her magical beasts. But even so, Shen Yanxiao must still be extra careful. She had already suffered a lot from Satan. This time, she was going to sneak into the Underworld alone. If she were to fall in danger, even pleading to the heavens would not help her.
When Xiu sent Shen Yanxiao over, he had made three agreements with her.
First, she must never show her strength in the Underworld. Second, she must never go to dangerous ces. Third, she must always avoid Satan.
This was the first time that Xiu had allowed Shen Yanxiao to go to such a dangerous ce alone.
It was also the first time Shen Yanxiao had gone to an enemy¡¯s territory alone.
The negative emotions of nervousness and uneasiness lingered in her heart. She Imew that as long as she crossed this seal, she would step into Satan¡¯s territory, and she could not return to the Brilliance Continent until Satan broke the seal.
Shen Yanxiao understood that the seal was very weak now, and Satan could crush it at any time. The only reason why he did not do so was that it was not yet time for the Devil race tounch an attack. That was why she felt reassured and emboldened.
Arrogance was in Satan¡¯s nature.
Go? Or not?
Shen Yanxiao had asked herself this question countless times.
Shen Yanxiao had asked herself this question countless times.
Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and stood up.
Nothing ventured, nothing gained; one had to fight desperately when confronting an imminent danger!
She would do it even at the risk of her own life!
Atst, after checking her own things, Shen Yanxiao took down the moonlight ne around her neck. This thing was too conspicuous and Satan couldn¡¯t be more familiar with it. She didn¡¯t want to fail because of some small thing.
If ever she faced a situation that needed her to hide her aura, she could still use the potions in her storage ring. Although she could not hide for such a long time with potions, as she could when she wore the moonlight ne, she could still hide her aura temporarily when needed.
After making full preparations, Shen Yanxiao finally took the first step and walked towards the seal step by step.
This was a dangerous adventure.
If she¡¯s sessful, she would get the most-needed information for the alliance. If she failed, she would not be able to return to the Brilliance
Continent.
When Shen Yanxiao arrived in front of the seal, she felt the residual force of the seal. She then resolutely walked into the seal without dy.
Darkness enveloped her whole body in an instant. She felt the wind flowing around her, but it was not real.
Shen Yanxiao tried hard to keep her eyes wide open, but she could see nothing. The dizzy feeling in her head made her understand that this was the feeling of crossing the passage.
For the first time, the passage connecting the Underworld to the Brilliance Continent ushered in a special traveler.
After a moment of darkness and giddiness, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes finally caught a glimmer of light.
However, it was not urate to say that it was light.
What Shen Yanxiao saw was a scene unlike any she had seen before..
Chapter 2560 - Chapter 2560: Underworld (1)
Chapter 2560: Underworld (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
There was no sunshine here; it was dim everywhere. Amid the chaotic scenery, you could see clusters of mes flickering and hear strange songsing from afar. It sounded very strange in this dark ce.
Shen Yanxiao looked up at the sky.
The Underworld did not have a sky like Sky City, which was always sunny. The sky here in the Underworld was a dark, starry sky. The only light that illuminated the darkness was the lighting from those dark blue stars.
The darkness didn¡¯t hinder people from seeing everything here.
Shen Yanxiao swept her eyes around and found no sign of the devils. Only a few lower demon beasts crawled among the weeds to reveal their wondering and fearful eyes.
In the Underworld, devils had supreme power. Even advanced-ranked demons had to stay away from devils when they saw them. This was the system of the Underworld, and no demons or demon beasts dared to disobey.
A stench of decay was faintly introduced into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s nose. In the nearby swamp, broken bones were exposed to the air. It was the remains of a demon beast, though you could no longer distinguish its original appearance.
Everywhere was a dpidated scene. A woman¡¯s singing quietly echoed in the dark, making a person¡¯s hair stand on end.
Shen Yanxiao tightened her cloak and hid herselfpletely in the darkness. She followed the source of the sound and walked towards the road step by step.
Stepping on the soil of the Underworld, Shen Yanxiao became the first human being to see the true nature of this ce.
To tell the truth,pared with Sky City of the God race, she felt that the living environment of the devils was far too different.
It was no wonder that Satan¡¯s character was so twisted. Living in such an extremely depressing ce, one would really be abnormal.
After walking through a swamp, a city appeared in front of Shen Yanxiao, though calling it a city was perhaps inurate. It had no towering walls and no soldiers guarding it; it was more like a town with pavilions and kiosks, and it was bustling with devils.
Lanterns of various colors were hanging high.
For devils, be it male or female, everyone looked very beautiful. Contrasting with the gods, however, their beauty carried a hint of malice. Their way of dressing was also different from the gods¡¯. The devils mostly donned themselves in a very revealing and refreshing style, while the gods dressed very conservatively.
The female devils were graceful and enchanting, making people¡¯s hearts beat faster. Twisting their lithe and graceful waists, they walked with a gait that made people gasp. Two thin skirts covered the front and back of their lower bodies and as they walked, their white thighs revealed themselves. Everywhere emitted a sense of enticement.
Shen Yanxiao suddenly thought that when devils went to war, they could release a group of female devils who would pose coquettishly in front of the battlefield. Afterwhich, some weak-willed young men would definitely have nosebleeds.
Not to mention a man, even Shen Yanxiao, a girl, also thought that those white and wless legs were very pleasing to the eye. What was more, those female devils wrapped the girdles on their waists in such a way that they would look more slender, their chest was just partially covered and their shoulders fully exposed. When they walked, some female characteristics followed their motions, really making a person¡¯s throat dry.
Before, when the members of the Cave Wolves Mercenary Group first met the Enchantress, many hot-blooded young men nearly sprayed blood from their noses on the spot. the Enchantress¡¯s clothing was very simr to these female devils¡¯. Du Lang had even pestered the Enchantress to put on a cloak all day to cover her up. Fortunately, the Enchantress finally put on more clothing under Du Lang¡¯s protests.
The appearance of these female devils was definitely not beneath the Enchantress¡¯s..
Chapter 2561 - Chapter 2561: Underworld (2)
Chapter 2561: Underworld (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If Shen Yanxiao were to rank the women of all races in terms of their beauty, aside from the female gods that she had never been seen before, perhaps female devils would beat all races in terms of appearance. Even the beautiful elves and pretty mermaids could not bepared with devils.
If Shen Yanxiao were a man, she would probably have had several encounters with beautiful female devils during her trip to the Underworld.
Compared with these devils in the Underworld, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attire was really a bit conspicuous.
But for Shen Yanxiao to wear such ¡°revealing¡± clothes, as someone conservative¡ she couldn¡¯t really do it.
Even so, for fear that she might be found odd by the devils, Shen Yanxiao simply put her cloak into the storage ring and, keeping her bottom line, found a thin dress that would still cover her tightly to change into.
There were no other alternatives. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s clothes were all so conservative that it was very difficult for her to find a slightly revealing attire.
After all, as the Lord of the Forsaken Land, all her clothes showed majesty. Why would there be revealing ones?
After changing clothes, Shen Yanxiao walked directly into the busy street of this underworld town.
The behavior of devils waspletely different from that of other races. Although there were various shops selling goods in the street, those devils had no spirit of peddlers at all.
The potion peddler was a tall and powerful male devil, with strong arms and chest muscles exposed to the air. He emitted a ferocious atmosphere everywhere. He leaned against a door and was teasing an enchanting female devil. The outfit peddler was a graceful female devil. She sat on the counter with her long white legs crossed, with a light gauze draped between her legs. She was flirting with a male devil with her one hand pinching his chin¡
All in all, Shen Yanxiao waspletely shocked by the ¡°openness¡± of the devils.
As a rookie who had been with Great Master Xiu for a couple of years, but who had been limited to kissing and holding hands, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s ability to understand this area was entirelycking.
Looking at the devils that wanted to ¡°chew¡± each other in public, Shen Yanxiao could only silently swallow her saliva.
The ferocity of undeads didn¡¯t scare her, and the apathy of elves didn¡¯t make her retreat, but the devils¡¯ extremely open style of doing things shook her.
Shen Yanxiao tried hard to remain unnoticed and told herself to ignore those ¡°alien practices¡± and focus her attention on her goal for this trip.
Shen Yanxiao quickly entered a lively tavern. No matter what race, this kind of ce was always favorable to learn the local situation.
The tavern was full of devils. Enchanting female devils were standing on tables, swinging their waists and performing heartrending dances. There was also one female devil that sat in the corner of the tavern while humming a strange song casually.
This song was exactly the one Shen Yanxiao had heard earlier.
Shen Yanxiao found a ce in a corner and sat down. She was very curious. The voice of that female devil was not loud, but howe she could hear it from far away?
Many devils in the tavern were drinking;ughter and singing were intertwined, and the smell of alcohol in the air made everyone intoxicated.
Shen Yanxiao listened quietly for clues in the noise. She found that there were several male devils in light armour in the tavern. Shen Yanxiao immediately concentrated on that side and listened carefully to the conversation between them..
Chapter 2562 - Chapter 2562: Underworld (3)
Chapter 2562: Underworld (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°If we train like this every day, my old bones will fall apart.¡± A depressed-looking male devil groaned unceasingly and casually threw his sword aside.
¡°Come on, at least we can rest today. Be content.¡± Another male devil snorted scornfully and drank the wine in front of him.
¡°What is there to ¡®be content¡¯ with? Lord Qing Jun asked me to find a fitting individual. Where can I find one?¡± The depressed-looking male devil took a nce at hispanion and scratched his head in agitation.
¡°Lord Qing Jun¡¯s request is indeed unusual. He actually wanted us to find a woman, but she must also not be too enchanting. Is this not a joke? Where can you find such a woman, one without amorous feelings, in our Devil race? He basically wants us to find a piece of wood. Isn¡¯t this simply making things hard for us?¡± Another male devil sitting nearby patted hispanion on the shoulder sympathetically.
¡°What do you know? Let me tell you a secret: Lord Qing Jun has a penchant for cleanliness. He hates big and coarse men like us, but he is also very disgusted with our womenfolk. However, after considering it repeatedly, he thinks that women can still be more clean, so he wants us to find a less-disgusting woman as a maid, do you understand?¡± The depressed-looking male devil quietly revealed the inside information to hispanions. Thesepanions immediately revealed an expression of realization.
Although his voice was very faint, it fell into the ears of some unscrupulom little thief in the corner.
Qing Jun? Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. Listening to the conversation this group of devil soldiers, it seemed like this was a good opportunity for That devil named Qing Jun should have some connections. Otherwise, WIT would they call him lord?
However, in a town located at the border of the Underworld, there should one with too high a status, such as devil generals. If she could take advant of this opportunity, not entering the army but still lurking around with st inconspicuous identity, this was also a good choice.
Shen Yanxiao made up her mind to continue listening to the conversation between the three devils.
One could also not me these devils for being unvignt. After all, the
Underworld had never been visited by other races. The Devil race also had Devil God as the center of their race, so there had never been a civil war.?rl these devils would dare to talk about these things at will.
This was a good thing for Shen Yanxiao. The devils were very confident at the confidentiality of the Underworld, so they didn¡¯t even think of any outsiders mixing in. Without any semnce of caution, Shen Yanxiao, thi little thief, was naturally able to mix in like a fish in the water.
The most dangerous ce was also the safest ce.
Who would have thought that a member of the anti-Devil race alliance was sitting in the tavern of the Underworld at this moment, listening to various pieces of information about the Devil race.
After drinking some wine, the devil soldiers became more and more unable to control their tongues. Besidesining about their hard training during this period of time, they also spat out a lot of good information.
Shen Yanxiao learned more or less basic information about the Devil race from the mouth of these few soldiers.
The area where she was now was the eastern border of the Underworld. There were not many devil troops stationed here. The main forces of the Devil race were concentrated in the twelve main cities in the central region, led by the twelve devil generals, respectively. In thest war between gods and devils, several of the twelve devil generals had died in battle. Now, the vacant spots had been reced by the newly selected devil generals. From the mouths of these soldiers, Shen Yanxiao learned that the newly selected devil generals were extremely powerful and no less formidable than the original ones..
Chapter 2563 - Chapter 2563: Underworld (4)
Chapter 2563: Underworld (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
All thebat effectiveness of the Devil race was in the hands of the twelve devil generals and the Devil God Satan. Their troops were also very concentrated.
These soldiers stationed in the border,pared with the soldiers under themand of devil generals, were more than one or two levels inferior. Even so, in recent years, these soldiers had to begin to increase the intensity of their training. The border garrison that had always been used toziness found this rather excruciating.
The Devil race, from top to bottom, had received the news of the uing war. All the troops began to operate. Unfortunately, the news that could be heard here at the border was still very limited. Shen Yanxiao was still thinking whether to go along ording to her n and lurk under the devil named Qing Jun, or just continue to move forward, toward the locations of the twelve devil generals.
Her purpose this time was very clear: before the Devil race set out, she must get as much information as possible. Where she could get more news was where she would go.
After thinking for a moment, Shen Yanxiao finally decided to mix with the devil named Qing Jun and check out the situation here. If she could get the more news here, then that would be perfect. Even if she couldn¡¯t, she could easily get away at any time. Then, it would still not be toote to go to the territories of the twelve devil generals. Most importantly, Shen Yanxiao vaguely heard some news from those devils¡¯ mouths that the devil named Qing Jun did not seem to be a devil soldier stationed at the border. He seemed to havee from another city, and was likely to leave in the near future.
In this way, Shen Yanxiao could follow Qing Jun very well using a maid¡¯s identity. Not only would it not attract the attention of any devil, but she could also take advantage of this to steal more intelligence.
Having made up her mind, Shen Yanxiao proceeded with the first step of the n.
Now, how to make those three devils with developed limbs and simple heads realize that she was the perfect candidate they were looking for?
At this moment, the originally dim tavern suddenly became brightly lit, all the light-congealing crystal sting out their luster as if their happiness came so suddenly. The female devil singing in the corner suddenly came out. The strong light illuminated the whole tavern, and Shen Yanxiao waspletely enveloped in this bright light.
Several devil soldiers who were drinking and depressed felt ufortable with the sudden light stabbing their eyes. They just got up and wanted to swear, but suddenly saw the thin figure sitting in the corner.
The small figure was very unnoticeable. If they hadn¡¯t turned around, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed her at all. What surprised them even more was that among a group of female devils dressed so revealingly, they could still actually find such a pure little lily.
Looking at those thin shoulders, looking at that lean body; which part was like those hot-blooded female devils?
If it were a usual day, if such a female devil were thrown into the crowd, no one would look at this ¡°dried bean¡± at all. But at this moment, she was like a savior, shining in front of their eyes.
A woman! And not a enchanting one at that! Although she looked a bit dull, she should not be someone who liked ying tricks!
They found her!
The three devil soldiers rushed directly through the crowd, all the way to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s table.
Shen Yanxiao sat quietly in ce and pretended to raise her head in surprise. Her face was full of panic. Such a perfect expression. One would really believe that she was frightened.
¡°Kid! What¡¯s your name?¡± The devil soldiers asked directly.
¡°Xiao Xiao.¡± Shen Yanxiao made up a name.
¡°Well, Xiao Xiao, as a minor captain in the frontier army, I am nowmandeering you.. ¡°
Chapter 2564 - Chapter 2564: Underworld (5)
Chapter 2564: Underworld (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Without any resistance nor struggle, Shen Yanxiao was inexplicably seized.
She was really very cooperative.
The devil soldiers left the tavern directly with Shen Yanxiao. Looking at their posture, they couldn¡¯t wait to hand in the task.
¡°Xiao Xiao,ter you have to wait on the lord. You must be obedient and don¡¯t get into trouble, then you will have good fruit to eat.¡± Along the way, the devil soldiers said all kinds of things in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s ear, teaching her how to be a proper maid.
Shen Yanxiao listened silently and nced at the long-winded devil soldiers.
She would have good fruit to eat, eh?
With her strength, she could probably pinch him to death with just a finger.
After walking for a long time, Shen Yanxiao was finally taken to a courtyard. The devil soldiers were uneasy for a moment before they hesitantly knocked on the gate.
Shen Yanxiao stood aside and looked at the devil soldiers who acted very strangely. Earlier, listening to the three devil soldiers discussing the devil named Qing Jun, she didn¡¯t realize how much respect they had for the other party, but now the devil soldiers disyed such fear before her very eyes, which was a bit interesting.
The upper and lower sses of the Devil race were strictly divided. Cases of disrespected between the sses rarely urred. It was a great sin for soldiers at lower sses to be rude to their superiors, even in private.
Devils advocated the strong, and any dissatisfaction was not allowed to exist.
When the devil soldier wasining, hispanions didn¡¯t seem to stop him either, which was very odd.
Arguably, Qing Jun¡¯s position was higher than theirs. Thus, it was inappropriate for them to talk privately like that, but she did not see any guilty feeling on their part.
The gate opened very quickly.
But when Shen Yanxiao saw the person who opened the door clearly, she froze.
Yes, a person!
Shen Yanxiao could be a hundred percent certain that the handsome and cheerless man standing at the door was a human being, not a devil!
The man looked about twenty-five to twenty-six years old and wore ck clothes from top to bottom. His handsome facial features could be faintly seen to hold a trace of impatience, and those cold eyes of his didn¡¯t conceal his disgust for the devil soldiers in front of him.
Just like seeing a piece of garbage;pletely sickening.
¡°Lord Qing Jun, I have already brought you the candidate you requested. I hope you are satisfied.¡± One of the devil soldiers spoke respectfully, with a smiling face.
Qing Jun slightly lifted his eyes and looked at Shen Yanxiao standing in the back. His cold eyes examined Shen Yanxiao from head to toe and, probably satisfied, he didn¡¯t say much and merely turned and walked towards the gate.
Shen Yanxiao was very surprised, and wondered why a human being appeared in the Underworld. What was even more puzzling was that the devil soldiers were still very respectful to him on the surface.
¡°Still not moving? Go in.¡± The devil soldiers urged.
Shen Yanxiao responded with a hum and followed him into the courtyard.
Therge courtyard seemed to be empty everywhere, without any nts nor ornaments, and one couldn¡¯t see any figures either. Shen Yanxiao could feel the aura of Qing Jun within the courtyard, but apart from his aura, Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t sense the aura of any other creatures.
In such a big ce, Qing Jun lived alone?
The position of this Qing Jun was certainly not low. How could it be simple for a human to survive in the realm of devils?
Qing Jun¡¯s stay in the Underworld must have been approved by Satan. Who else could allow a human being to stay here¡
Interesting..
Chapter 2565 - Chapter 2565: Qing Jun (1)
Chapter 2565: Qing Jun (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao was standing in the courtyard without getting any instructions. She yed the role of an ignorant little devil girl perfectly as she dumbly stood in ce, motionless.
Momentster, Qing Jun came out of the room with slightly wrinkled brows and looked at Shen Yanxiao, who was standing still outside.
¡°What are you doing there?¡± Qing Jun¡¯s voice was a bit cold.
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrank her neck and looked very afraid.
Qing Jun¡¯s frown deepened. He looked at Shen Yanxiao and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Follow me.¡¯
After saying this, he turned around and left without waiting for her to respond.
¡®This guy has a rather awkward personality,¡¯ Shen Yanxiao thought as she immediately followed.
This courtyard was veryrge. After passing through the front pavilion, Qing Jun took Shen Yanxiao to an herb garden.
The Underworld¡¯s environment was not suitable for growing herbs, but Shen Yanxiao noticed that around this make-shift herb garden, there were some incense burners. A faint fragrance overflowed from those burners, which dispelled the devil energy in the air.
¡°Water these three times a day, not too much. Once that is done, go there at night and clean up the room. The rest is not for you to take care of.¡± Qing Jun simply stated. His frowning brows did not rx a bit and he had always kept a certain distance from Shen Yanxiao. As the devil soldier said, he had a strong addiction to cleanliness.
Shen Yanxiao answered submissively and shifted her gaze to the room that Qing Jun pointed to.
¡°There are rooms on the second floor of the front courtyard. You can find a room for yourself. Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± With that, Qing Jun entered the room where Shen Yanxiao had been ordered to clean. He did not give Shen Yanxiao any chance to speak and closed the door directly.
Shen Yanxiao looked at therge herb garden and rubbed the tip of her nose.
She was very familiar with taking care of herbs. As a pharmacist, she was very clear about the characteristics of herbs, so this matter was a piece of cake for her.
Qing Jun was still busy. Shen Yanxiao did not know whether he was hiding in the house to observe her, the maid who had just been sent to him, or whether he might be fiddling with some things in the room. To be on the safe side, Shen Yanxiao did not do anything special. She just sat on the edge of the herb garden and observed the herbs.
This observation, however, brought Shen Yanxiao a surprise. These herbs had very special properties. Half of them were highly toxic herbs and were extremely rare. Many of those here, Shen Yanxiao had only seen in books. Besides some poisonous herbs, there were also some herbs that were very precious, and the use of those herbs were very disparate.
This herb garden could be said to be very precious. Even Lord Shen Yanxiao, who sat above the Forsaken Land, had not seen many of these herbs with her own eyes.
¡°Soul Refining Herb!¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly discovered a very conspicuous small herb in the middle of the herb garden.
Ye Qing once told Shen Yanxiao that the Soul Refining Herb was the most precious herb in the whole world. For thousands of years, only one nt had been found in the entire Brilliance Continent. This herb would wither when it fell to the ground and could not be carried at all. As long as it was picked up, it would be dry and shrivelled in less than half a day. However, the efficacy of this herb was extremely strong. Even if it were not refined, it could have the effect of reviving the dead, even when just swallowed directly. Even someone who was on theirst breath could be saved by it.
Because Soul Refining Herbs were very rare, the records about it were also very rare..
Chapter 2566 - Chapter 2566: Qing Jun (2)
Chapter 2566: Qing Jun (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Even Ye Qing could not urately describe the function of a Soul Refining Herb. Shen Yanxiao only saw a picture of a Soul Refining Herb in an ancient book Ye Qing had given her. She did not expect that she would see such a precious thing here.
Shen Yanxiao stared at the Soul Refining Herb for a while before shifting her eyes away. Even though Soul Refining Herbs were rare, it was not something she needed right now. If this herb could be preserved for a long time, she didn¡¯t mind stealing it, but it would wither once it fell to the ground, so it was useless for her to steal it at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what kind of potion a Soul Refining Herb could produce either, so taking it away now would also be in vain.
After sweeping around the herb garden, Shen Yanxiao noted all the kinds of herbs here in her mind and secretly told herself that when she left, she must take away all that she could get.
She wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest guilt stealing the enemy¡¯s things.
In any case, if she didn¡¯t take these things away, it was also the Devil race that would benefit.
After determining all the herbs, Shen Yanxiao picked up a bucket nearby and ran to the deep well not far away to fetch water. Right now, she was an honest gardener watering herbs.
The time was hard to grasp in the Underworld. The dim sky wouldn¡¯t let you differentiate the day from the night. Shen Yanxiao sat in the herb garden for a long time and estimated that it was alreadyte at night ording to the time of the Brilliance Continent. She looked up at the room where Qing Jun was staying, and there was no movement at all.
Qing Jun had not appeared since he entered the room.
Just as Shen Yanxiao was considering whether she should go explore the front pavilion, the closed door finally opened.
Qing Jun came out of the room with a paleplexion. He gave Shen Yanxiao a
strange look and his brows wrinkled up again immediately.
Shen Yanxiao was depressed. How much did this fellow hate having contact with others? Judging from his reaction, he had probably forgotten that there was now another person in this courtyard.
¡°Go and clean this ce up. Don¡¯t touch the things on the table.¡± Qing Jun waved his hand wearily and left without waiting for Shen Yanxiao¡¯s response.
Shen Yanxiao watched Qing Jun leave, her big dark purple eyes smiling into a crescent moon.
One of the benefits of going to the Underworld was that the devils here would not put their guard up against anything. Even if you beat them to death, they would never think that there was a human who dared to step into the Underworld. The reason why Qing Jun was so reassured about Shen Yanxiao was probably connected to this as well. He must feel that the devils wouldn¡¯t dare disobey his orders, and that there was nothing to hide. It was only due to this that he could safely let Shen Yanxiao inside to clean.
If this were in the Brilliance Continent, even if the room became a super unsightly mess, she feared that Qing Jun would not let others in.
Shen Yanxiao calmed her heart and entered the room.
Therge room was filled with all kinds of bottles and jars, and the dregs scattered all over the floor were horrible.
When Shen Yanxiao stepped into the room, she smelled a very bizarre smell.
It was a bit like a rotten smell, but was also a bit fragrant.
This was not the smell of a potion.
Shen Yanxiao thought that Qing Jun was probably a pharmacist, as he had nted so many medicinal herbs, but she quickly realized that she was wrong.
Atop the table of the room was an unfolded, dpidated old book, and there was a strange-looking thorny array drawn in it. Shen Yanxiao was shocked when she saw it.
That was clearly the summoning array used by Summoners!
But¡
The pattern of that summoning array was a bit odd. It was not the same as what Yun Qi had taught her..
Chapter 2567 - Chapter 2567: Qing Jun (3)
Chapter 2567: Qing Jun (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s curiosity was aroused. She carefully looked through the books basically piled on the table and suddenly found out that the books were for warlocks.
Qing Jun was not a Herbalist at all, but a Warlock!
This discovery made Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart jump.
Previously, Warlocks were almost extinct in the Brilliance Continent. It was not until she became the city lord of Sun Never Sets that there was a revival in the Warlock profession. Although many teenagers joined the army of Warlocks, they did not have much time to learn, so their achievements were not outstanding. This Qing Jun looked much older than her and seemed to have long been reading Summoners¡¯ books. Obviously, he had been a Warlock since long ago.
Long ago¡
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. During the Warlock disaster, most of the innocent Warlocks had been killed. Only those bastards hiding in the dark had survived.
Could it be¡ Qing Jun was one of those Warlocks who was studying the forbidden techniques?
This was not a good thing.
Satan and Ouyang Huanyu had been colluding for a long time, but it was not difficult to tell from Satan¡¯s words that he did not haveplete trust in Ouyang Huanyu. With Satan¡¯s character, he would never allow the object of his suspicion to appear in the Underworld. The presence of Qing Jun made everythingplicated.
Shen Yanxiao carefully looked at the things in the room. The Devil race wrote characters differently from human beings. The words in those books were all written in human alphabets. The reason why Qing Jun allowed her, a devil, toe in and clean was probably because a devil could not understand human letters.
Scattered on the edge of the book were some scribbled notes. Shen Yanxiao looked at them quickly and found that the notes were very messy and almost no whole sentence appeared, but she grasped several key points.
Transnt, mixed-race, reincarnation¡
Shen Yanxiao was very clear about the two points¡ª transnt and mixed-race. Transnt should be about the transferring of magic and battle aura conducted in the Broken Star Pce before, while the mixed-race¡ Shen Yanxiao estimated that this was the racial integration experiment Ouyang Huanyu had been studying.
But this reincarnation¡
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyebrows slightly creased up. She felt very strange about this word.
She remembered Yun Qi once said that the Warlocks had developed three kinds of forbidden techniques. Yun Qi himself was involved in the first two kinds, but he was not clear about the third one.
Now, the word reincarnation was put together with those two forbidden techniques, which gave Shen Yanxiao a bad feeling.
Could it be possible that the third forbidden technique studied by the Warlocks was about reincarnation?
The magic and battle aura transnt research had been nearly perfected and the racial integration experiment hadsted for a long time. The only thing that gave Shen Yanxiao an odd feeling was this reincarnation.
Shen Yanxiao bit her lip. In a sense, her transmigration could be called a reincarnation.
She had already died in her previous life, but her soul was somehow reincarnated into this world. The feeling of uneasiness spread in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart. She did not want to learn that she came to this world because of the Warlocks¡¯ forbidden techniques.
In order to dispel her anxiety, Shen Yanxiao carefully read the notes again.
This time, Shen Yanxiao felt a little relieved. Judging from the degree of scribbling and the repeated calction of probabilities, Qing Jun should not have developed a real technique for reincarnation yet. He was only studying the feasibility of this technique.
Obviously, Qing Jun¡¯s main research direction in this room was reincarnation.
But why was he studying this? Did Satan acquiesce to this?
Chapter 2568 - Chapter 2568: You Brought It On Yourself (1)
Chapter 2568: You Brought It On Yourself (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Countless questions lingered in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind. But she also knew that she could not dawdle any longer here, for too long a stay might arouse the suspicion of Qing Jun. So she put all the things she needed to know into her mind and then began to clean the room seriously.
After tidying up, Shen Yanxiao went to the front pavilion. On the second floor, she saw many rooms, only one of which was locked. It must be the room where Qing Jun was sleeping. Shen Yanxiao found a room far away from Qing Jun¡¯s room and settled there.
Lying in bed, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind kept recalling the information she had found in Qing Jun¡¯sboratory. This was an unexpected harvest, but Shen Yanxiao did not know what the purpose of Qing Jun¡¯s research on reincarnation was.
Satan had been reborn. All he needed was a suitable body. From Qing Jun¡¯s notes, Shen Yanxiao learned that the object of reincarnation was the soul of the deceased, and the medium of reincarnation was the bones of the deceased. Only in this way could perfect reincarnation be achieved. If other people¡¯s bones were used as a medium, the effect would be greatly reduced.
Satan could not choose this way to regain his body, as his body had been destroyed by Xiu andpletely disappeared from this world. If another person¡¯s body were used as a medium, he might as well settle in MO Yuxun¡¯s body.
However, Satan seemed to have acquiesced to Qing Jun¡¯s research. If Qing Jun¡¯s research were not for Satan¡¯s benefit, why would Satan allow a human to walk round in his own territory?
A series of spections were rejected and Shen Yanxiao fell into deep thought once again.
She did not expect that she would find such a secret on the first day she arrived in the Underworld.
That night, she was doomed to be sleepless.
A long timeter, Shen Yanxiao heard a noise in the corridor. This might be the rm indicating the arrival of morning in the Underworld. Qing Jun had rested well and was ready to continue his research.
Shen Yanxiao did not move from her bed. As an ignorant devil girl, she should not have good hearing.
An hour after Qing Jun got up, she slowly got up as well. The empty pavilion was filled with silence. As soon as she reached the herb garden, she fetched a bucket of water and watered the herbs, pretending to be taking care of these valuable herbs very attentively.
Shen Yanxiao pricked up her ears and listened carefully to what was going on inside the room. She could hear the paper being turned over. Amid that sound, there was an impatient cold groan.
It seemed that she was right in her guess. Qing Jun should not have found the method of reincarnation.
After a long time, the closed door was suddenly opened and Qing Jun came out with a cold face.
He nced at Shen Yanxiao sitting on the edge of the herb garden and his brows wrinkled up again.
Shen Yanxiao blinked her eyes. Just how much did this guy dislike her! Clearly, he was the one who asked those devil soldiers to find someone to serve him. As a result, she came, but he always looked at her with a look of disgust, as if he didn¡¯t want her to be here.
Uncle, if it weren¡¯t for this small grandaunt having a task to do right now, I would absolutely steal your things tonight so that you would cry for your father and mother! And I¡¯d be sure to not leave you any underwear!
¡°Lord Qing Jun.¡± Shen Yanxiao tried hard to disy a pure and innocent gesture.
Qing Jun raised his hand and pointed to the pavilion in front of him and said, ¡°Go cook.¡±
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face waspletely dark in an instant.
Cook¡
When did she ever cook?
However, facing such a dead expression, Shen Yanxiao felt that if she didn¡¯t do it, she would be thrown out in the next second..
Chapter 2569 - Chapter 2569: You Brought It On Yourself (2)
Chapter 2569: You Brought It On Yourself (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Being thrown out meant that Shen Yanxiao might miss many clues, so she could only silently get up and walk to the front pavilion.
Even in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s past life, she had never done anything like cooking.
When she saw the empty kitchen, she was thoroughly speechless.
There was not even a grain of rice here, what could she cook?
Has that Qing Jun¡¯s brain been squeezed by the door?
Just when Shen Yanxiao doubted whether there was something wrong with Qing Jun¡¯s brain, a series of knocks came from the gate.
Shen Yanxiao quickly ran to the gate and opened it.
Outside the gate, she saw a female devil in a cloak looking at Shen Yanxiao in a daze.
¡°You are?¡± The female devil asked.
¡°I am the maid of Lord Qing Jun,¡± Shen Yanxiao replied.
The female devil obviously breathed a sigh of relief. She immediately handed the basket in her hand to Shen Yanxiao and said very quickly, ¡°This is Lord Qing Jun¡¯s lunch. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m going now. Goodbye!!!¡±
Before her voice evennded on the ground, the enchanting female devil had left the gate without stopping, leaving Shen Yanxiao alone to be speechless with a basket of food.
Shen Yanxiao only thought of two words in her mind: bolted away.
Shen Yanxiao now understood that when Qing Jun asked her to cook, he was actually asking her to get the ready-made food. With Qing Jun¡¯s awkward personality, she guessed that it was also the devils that sent him food before.
Otherwise, he would have starved himself to death.
Shen Yanxiao took the meal and gave it to Qing Jun.
Shen Yanxiao watched Qing Jun take out the food with his white-gloved hands and finish it with a frown.
Obsession with cleanliness to this extent was really extraordinary.
After the meal, Qing Jun went into hisboratory again. Only this time, he called Shen Yanxiao in.
¡°Don¡¯t move randomly. Just do whatever I ask you to do,¡± Qing Jun said.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart rejoiced. There were really such things as pie falling out from the sky?
Qing Jun letting Shen Yanxiao into theboratory so casually was like putting a mouse into a rice jar.
Shen Yanxiao really didn¡¯t know whether tough at Qing Jun¡¯s ¡°stupidity¡± or to just enjoy her luck.
Even though her heart was already leaping with joy, Shen Yanxiao was still very calm on the surface. She followed Qing Jun and walked into theboratory.
The room that was tidied up yesterday was once again an utter mess. Qing Jun¡¯s destructive ability could clearly be seen.
The manuscript scattered on the table in front of Shen Yanxiao was pricking her eyes. Qing Jun simply had not the slightest intention of concealing it.
However, Shen Yanxiao did not pay attention to those manuscripts at this moment. No matter how stupid Qing Jun might be, if she were to stare at these things in front of him, he would likely suspect her.
Qing Jun took out a small porcin te which contained red powder.
A fishy smell came into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s nose. The red powder in the small te was none other than grinded up bones soaked in blood.
Shen Yanxiao was not sure whether these bones came from demon beasts or something else, but she was very clear that many curse techniques of the Warlocks needed the application of bloody things. But nine times out of ten, those kinds of curse techniques that required bloody objects were forbidden.
¡°Give me that bottle.¡± Qing Jun held the porcin te in his hands and turned to look at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Behind you, the yellow bottle on the shelf.¡±
Shen Yanxiao grabbed it ording to the instructions given. It was a bottle filled with an amber, translucent liquid, a bit like oil.
¡°Open it.¡± Qing Jun ordered.
Shen Yanxiao opened the bottle cap and a foul smell rushed out of it.
Holy! This bottle was filled with cadaveric oil!
Chapter 2570 - Chapter 2570: You Brought It On Yourself (3)
Chapter 2570: You Brought It On Yourself (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Despite being a Warlock, Yun Qi never allowed Shen Yanxiao to perform any bloody curse techniques.
Yun Qi once said that there were a lot of dangers and temptations in the path of a Warlock. Those powerful curse techniques would also bring huge bacsh to the caster. While gaining powerful strength, the soul would also fall into the abyss at the same time and be enveloped by evil from then on.
Forbidden techniques were called forbidden because their existence vited the force of nature and because most of the mediums needed for these curse techniques were parts of the dead or the living.
In a sense, forbidden techniques tended to do things like extracting other people¡¯s souls, doing things that defied the natural order and changed people¡¯s lives.
Shen Yanxiao had never seen what the process of a real forbidden technique was like, but the two things that Qing Jun used today made her deeply realize that the things Yun Qi told her were true.
Under the pressure of her inner shock, Shen Yanxiao expressionlessly handed the opened bottle of cadaveric oil to Qing Jun. Qing Jun nced at Shen Yanxiao before taking the bottle with his gloved hands; he then poured some into the porcin te.
¡°Wipe the floor clean,¡± Qing jun ordered again.
Shen Yanxiao looked at a small space in the room where an array was drawn. A faint smell wasing from it. Shen Yanxiao could guess that the array was also drawn with the blood-soaked bone powder and cadaveric oil, but the array looked iplete and did not produce what it was supposed to bring about.
Was it for reincarnation?
Shen Yanxiao was not sure. Looking at the dirty floor under the array, Shen Yanxiao could imagine that Qing Jun had been testing whether his reincarnation array was sessful.
Shen Yanxiao found a rag to wipe off the array on the ground.
Qing Jun, who had already mixed the bone powder and the cadaveric oil, took a brush from one side and dipped it into the mixture. After this, he walked to the empty space at the corner, crouched down, and concentrated on drawing a new array on the ground.
This time, the array was slightly different from what Shen Yanxiao had erased just now.
Shen Yanxiao had a premonition that Qing Jun had a certain degree of assurance about the reincarnation technique; it was just that he did not have an urate array yet, so he had to test step by step and improve bit by bit until the technique was sessful.
Shen Yanxiao watched quietly from the side. While Qing Jun was concentrating on drawing the array, she quickly swept a look at the manuscript on the table. On those manuscripts, many arrays were drawn, each one simr to the
others, with only minor changes taking ce.
Qing Jun had already stepped into the right direction and was only finalizing it.
In the next two days, in addition to taking care of the herb garden, Shen Yanxiao was called to theboratory by Qing Jun to help him.
Looking at Qing Jun¡¯s frowning brows, Shen Yanxiao knew very well that his research had not yet got a satisfactory result.
These two days, Shen Yanxiao had explored the whole courtyard, but she found that besides the unexpected harvest in theboratory, there was no other information to extract from Qing Jun¡¯s residence. Even his room was empty. There was not even a single letter in it.
Shen Yanxiao could not continue to spend time with Qing Jun here. Since she couldn¡¯t get any clues from Qing Jun¡¯s side, she would just leave immediately and go to the main cities where the devil generals were located to scout the situation of the enemy.
God might have been favoring Shen Yanxiao, this one unscrupulous little thief. Just as she was about to leave, God sent another good thing to her eyes..
Chapter 2571 - Chapter 2571: Guiwang City (1)
Chapter 2571: Guiwang City (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qing Jun weed a guest. This time, he dropped his research and went to the front pavilion to talk with the guest.
Shen Yanxiao stood by.
It was a burly male devil who came to see Qing Jun, and Shen Yanxiao could feel his strength from the aura he exuded.
This devil was the most powerful devil Shen Yanxiao had ever seen, aside from
Satan.
¡°Lord Gui Jiang asked me to send you his greetings,¡± the devil man said politely.
¡°If you have anything to say, just say it directly.¡± Qing Jun obviously had no intention of being polite to the other party.
Shen Yanxiao felt that with Qing Jun¡¯s arrogant and unfriendly character, if he were not very useful to Satan, he would have died hundreds of times in the Underworld already.
He was simply looking to be taught a lesson!
The male devil seemed to be ustomed to Qing Jun¡¯s ¡°snobbery¡±. Instead of being displeased, he said respectfully with a smile, ¡°Lord Gui Jiang asks you to go to Guiwang City. There are some things that have to be dealt with on this side of the border, which may disturb your research. This is also what the Lord Devil God wants.¡±
Qing Jun¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. It was obvious that thest words of the other party made him hesitate.
Qing Jun would never be under anyone¡¯smands. Not even that Gui Jiang could enter his eyes. But there was one individual in the Underworld that he couldn¡¯t ignore¡ªthe Devil God. He controlled everything in the Underworld and was the only suprem]e god here. Disobeying him would definitely usher in disaster.
The words of the Devil God were absolute in the Underworld.
¡°Lord Qing Jun, please rest assured that we have researched the medicinal herbs here and can help you transnt them in a short period of time. Lord Gui Jiang has prepared a ce for you there, and everything will be arranged ording to your habits,¡± the male devil smiled and spoke in a very humble tone.
But Shen Yanxiao could hear that the meaning of this remark was very strong.
After listening to the male devil¡¯s tone, Shen Yanxiao guessed that the man named Gui Jiang was probably one of the twelve devil generals, ranking second only to Devil God Satan.
If Qing Jun moved over there and Shen Yanxiao followed him, it would all follow her wishes.
The direction of her n depended on Qing Jun¡¯s answer.
¡°When will we leave?¡± Qing Jun did not refuse.
¡°The sooner the better.¡±
¡°I will take her with me.¡± Qing Jun suddenly pointed to Shen Yanxiao.
This surprised Shen Yanxiao. After all, every time Qing Jun saw her, he would frown. She always thought that this fe hated her a lot. Now, she was still wondering how to fool Qing Jun into taking her to Guiwang City when the seemingly young man actually volunteered to bring her along!
How sweet!
¡°She is?¡± The male devil looked at Shen Yanxiao with some sharp eyes, not as respectful as they were to Qing Jun.
¡°My maid,¡± Qing Jun answered.
The male devil thought for a moment, and as if he had understood something, he did not say any more.
Qing Jun and Shen Yanxiao did not even have time to pack up their things. They were immediately brought by the devil to the carriage parked outside the gate. It was clear that from the very beginning, the male devil had decided that Qing Jun would not disobey the Devil God¡¯s orders, so he pretended to havee to discuss, but in fact, he had already arranged everything, including this already-prepared carriage!
What was parked outside the gate was not necessarily the carriage of human beings, just something simr, and it was pulled by a few strong demon beasts. And even though those demon beasts looked like horses, they were dark all over, with red blood lines all over their skin and blood red eyes..
Chapter 2572 - Chapter 2572: Guiwang City (2)
Chapter 2572: Guiwang City (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
There was a lot of space inside the carriage. Qing Jun was sitting in the innermost part, and seeing the ever-disgusted expression on his face, Shen Yanxiao consciously sat by the door. As for the devil, he was responsible for driving the carriage.
Along the way, Qing Jun didn¡¯t say anything. Whenever it was meal time, the carriage would stop and the devil would provide them with food.
During this period of travel, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s brain began to work rapidly.
Although it was good to follow Qing Jun to the main city of a devil general, there was one more thing that concerned Shen Yanxiao very much.
What were the devils nning to do at the border?
Was what the devil said just an excuse to take Qing Jun away, or was it true?
If it was only an excuse, then it didn¡¯t matter. If it was true, Shen Yanxiao needed to pay attention to what they were nning to do at the border.
It was just that right now, she did not have time for this. She must first find out the true fighting capacity of the devils.
She hoped that the results of her trip to the Guiwang City would not disappoint her.
The speed of demon beasts was ten times faster than that of horses. In a few days, they had arrived at their destination.
The dark city looked ghastly and eerie. Compared with the bustling scene at the border, the atmosphere in the Guiwang City was much more depressing.
The devils on the road kept their heads down and were silent. There were no colorful lights and no pleasant songs.
Here, it was like a ghost town.
Qing Jun¡¯s new residence was arranged at the center of Guiwang City. The courtyard wasrger than that of his home in the border town. The herb garden was already prepared as well, and it was also muchrger than the previous one.
Qing Jun was quite satisfied with the arrangements here.
¡°Lord Qing Jun, please take a rest first. I¡¯ll report to Lord Gui Jiang in the meantime.¡± After the devil made the arrangements, he withdrew.
Qing Jun first checked theboratory, and the results were not bad.
Shen Yanxiao stood aside honestly. There was seemingly nothing unusual with her, but her mind had be active as soon as she entered Guiwang City.
Now that she entered this city, she couldn¡¯t just stay at Qing Jun¡¯s side all day long. With Qing Jun¡¯s character, she feared that she would also not have too much contact with the man named Gui Jiang and could only get too few clues as a result.
Fortunately, Qing Jun liked to stay in theboratory all day, so Shen Yanxiao had plenty of opportunities to sneak out to find information.
Gui Jiang slowly came to the residence after half a day.
When Gui Jiang came, Shen Yanxiao was hiding behind a chair in the hall, preparing for tonight¡¯s action. A series of knocks on the gate pulled her back from her thoughts.
When the door was opened, Shen Yanxiao was immediately enveloped by the powerful devil energy that blew against her face. An invisible pressure covered her from head to toe, and a drop of cold sweat seeped from her forehead.
The devil standing outside the door was tall and handsome, but that good-looking face had a scar that was nted on his cheek and as long as a pinkie finger, tarnishing his looks. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s breathing became slower and her heart was shaken by the other party¡¯s powerful devil energy. She knew very well that the devil in front of her was one of the twelve devil generals!
This was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s first contact with a devil at this level. And this contact astonished her greatly!
Today, she was already at the peak of the Saint Profession, only one step away from the Divine Profession, but when faced with Gui Jiang, she felt an overwhelming repression.
This was the absolute suppression of strength!
To think that devil generals were actually strong to this extent!
Shen Yanxiao thought that a Divine Professional should be able to fight the devil generals, but now she was not so sure.
The feeling that the devil general gave her was like that of the Dragon God and Shen Siyu, who were already close to the level of superior gods!
Chapter 2573 - Chapter 2573: Guiwang City (3)
Chapter 2573: Guiwang City (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
This was the opponent that Qi Xia and the others would face in the future?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.
She finally understood why Xiu said that only superior gods could resist devil generals.
To fight against such a terrible opponent, Qi Xia and the rest¡
Shen Yanxiao gritted her teeth.
Gui Jiang¡¯s eyes rested on the devil girl in front of the gate. Compared with other female devils, the little fellow in front of him was too thin, the proud twin peaks were non-existent, and she also did not have a fascinating ass, but that beautiful little face exceeded the level of ordinary devil women. Only, this face looked too pure. Itpletelycked the enchanting charm a female devil should have.
Being stared at by such a pair of scrutinizing eyes, Shen Yanxiao felt very ufortable. This powerful devil general in front of her would be her friends¡¯ opponent in the future.
Maybe Tang Nazhi, maybe Qi Xia, maybe the Dragon God, maybe Lan Fengli¡ In any case, no matter who went up against him, it would be a very difficult fight.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heavy. At the same time, her determination to reach the goal of her trip in the Underworld had also gotten firmer.
No matter what, she must get the intelligence of the devil army!
¡°Where is Qing Jun?¡± Gui Jiang coldly opened his mouth to ask.
Shen Yanxiao restrained the shock within her eyes and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Lord Qing Jun is in theboratory.¡±
Gui Jiang did not ask more and just directly walked past Shen Yanxiao, towards the front yard.
Shen Yanxiao followed immediately.
This would be a good opportunity to acquire some information.
Qing Jun was not surprised by the arrival of Gui Jiang.
¡°How¡¯s the thing that Lord Satan asks of you going?¡± Gui Jiang came straight to the point as soon as he saw Qing Jun.
Gui Jiang just confirmed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s guess that the reincarnation technique was something that Satan asked Qing Jun to study.
But for what reason?
Satan himself did not need this reincarnation technique.
Qing Jun merely nced at Gui Jiang without putting down the book in his hand. He lowered his head and looked through the book slowly, and without a trace of emotion, he casually said, ¡°I am not sure about the final method.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Gui Jiang did not look satisfied with the answer.
¡°I already said it before: without Jun MO and Ouyang Huanyu, the speed of research would be slow with me alone. Since he chose to have me do it alone, I cannot guarantee anything quickly.¡± Qing Jun¡¯s tone was very cold, and he did not seem to be afraid of offending Gui Jiang.
Gui Jiang¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Qing Jun¡¯s words were quite impolite.
¡°I will report to Lord Satan as soon as youplete it. Time is running out;
Lord Satan hopes that you can finish this research before the army sets off.¡±
Gui Jiang, unexpectedly, did not get angry, but coldly dropped such a sentence.
Qing Jun¡¯s eyebrows were tight and his lips trembled slightly, but in the end he said nothing.
¡°The army will leave in three months. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Gui Jiang told him the exact time.
¡°Three months?¡± Qing Jun looked up and obviously could not ept this time limit.
¡°That¡¯s right. The whole army has already moved to the border, and it will not be long before it reaches the Brilliance Continent.¡± Gui Jiang also had no intention of hiding anything. He did not believe that the people in this room would spread this information out, anyway.
A human who sincerely believed in the Devil God and a devil girl. No one would leak out that the people of the Brilliance Continent would soon bembs to be ughtered.
Unfortunately, little did Gui Jiang know that the leader of the group ofmbs to be ughtered was standing right beside him at the moment, and the distance between them was not more than two meters.
Everything he said just now had fallen into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s ears, word for word..
Chapter 2574 - Chapter 2574: Guiwang City (4)
Chapter 2574: Guiwang City (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After that, Gui Jiang stayed for a while and then left without saying anything of value.
Qing Jun continued his research while Shen Yanxiao darted out with her mind in chaos.
There were still three months before the devil army would rush out of the passage of the Underworld and reach the top of the Brilliance Continent. Now that the devil army was moving, Shen Yanxiao needed to speed up her pace and get urate information before theypletely left.
Shen Yanxiao believed that Satan nned to bring the entire devil army out of the underworld passage, which was definitely impossible to aplish in just a few days. They would certainly be sent out in batches. In order to prevent being countered by other races, the twelve devil generals would be the vanguard troops stationed outside the underworld passage until all the devil troops gathered, forming the final date of the war.
During this period, Shen Yanxiao could find opportunities to sneak out and bring the information she founded back to Sun Never Sets.
Most importantly, Shen Yanxiao must obtain enough information within this period of time. Otherwise, her trip here would be in vain.
Qing Jun had been locked up in theboratory. Now was the time for Shen Yanxiao to sneak around Guiwang City.
Before Gui Jiang could go far, Shen Yanxiao drank a bottle of grandmaster concealment potion and immediately slipped out of the courtyard.
The dark sky in the Underworld was her best cover. This grandmaster concealment potion could perfectly hide Shen Yanxiao¡¯s aura, which she had verified with Xiu.
There was a little silence in the dusky Guiwang City. Shen Yanxiao saw that Gui Jiang was going away on a ck demon beast. She immediately poured another bottle of grandmaster eleration potion to catch up.
The little thief¡¯s skills had been brought into full y at this moment. She was as fast as lightning, and her silent steps had not caught the attention of the devils in the street.
Following closely all the way, Shen Yanxiao kept up with the speed of Gui Jiang.
Before long, Gui Jiang stopped in front of the main pce of Guiwang City. He jumped off the demon beast¡¯s back and the guards guarding the pce immediately knelt on one knee.
Seeing that Gui Jiang was about to enter the pce, Shen Yanxiao immediately followed.
The guards who had just gotten up did not notice that a ghostly figure had jumped into the pce from one side the moment they got up.
In the pce of Guiwang City, mes were flickering constantly. Aside from a group of guards patrolling the pce, the whole ce was basically empty.
In the blink of an eye, Shen Yanxiao lost sight of Gui Jiang.
But it didn¡¯t matter. She had already entered the ce. Here, she should be able to find the information she wanted to know.
Amid the dim light and depressing atmosphere, Shen Yanxiao was like a nimble ck cat,bining herself with the darkness around. The devil soldiers on patrol did not notice Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arrival at all. The pce of the Guiwang City was now wide open for Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao quickly scanned the first floor of the pce and found no valuable clues.
She didn¡¯t feel the presence of Gui Jiang on the first floor. She thought that Gui Jiang would likely not remain here after returning.
Shen Yanxiao set her goal on other floors.
She needed to locate Gui Jiang. The ce where Gui Jiang would be must be an important one, where she could find everything she wanted to know.
While searching, she must also avoid getting too close to him. Although the grandmaster concealment potion couldpletely hide her aura, she should still be extra careful. Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance of getting into danger, Shen Yanxiao did not want to take the risk at this time.
She still remembered the agreement between herself and Xiu..
Chapter 2575 - Chapter 2575: Guiwang City (5)
Chapter 2575: Guiwang City (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao quickly searched for her own target. When she went up to the second floor, she finally sensed the aura of Gui Jiang, but aside from that, she also felt a familiar devil energy by his side.
Shen Yanxiao quietly sneaked in that direction. In the open study room, the light of the mes twinkled and Gui Jiang was sitting in a chair, coldly looking at the male devil standing in front of him.
The male devil was the one who had escorted Shen Yanxiao and Qing Jun to Guiwang City.
¡°What can I help Lord Gui Jiang with?¡± The male devil asked respectfully.
Gui Jiang frowned deeply and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Qing Jun¡¯s maid? I remember that he doesn¡¯t like to be in contact with devils.¡±
Outside, Shen Yanxiao was shocked. When she was in Qing Jun¡¯s residence, Gui Jiang did not show any doubt about her, but when he got back here, Gui Jiang unexpectedly asked about her. Maybe she identally exposed a clue?
Shen Yanxiao held her breath and quickly recalled whether she made any mistake during the time she was in contact with Gui Jiang.
But after recalling several times, she didn¡¯t feel any abnormalities. Shepletely looked like an ordinary devil girl at that time.
Could it be that Gui Jiang disliked her poor development?
The male devil answered, ¡°I inquired with the border garrison. The maid was sent to Lord Qing Jun by the soldiers stationed at the border. He required some help, and Lord Qing Jun is very demanding. As you know, Lord Qing Jun doesn¡¯t like devils very much. He always thinks male devils are filthy, and the enchanting nature of the female devils also disgusts him very much. So he asked the border garrison to help him find a female devil, who doesn¡¯t look so disgusting, as a maid. Then, the soldiers found the little fellow in a pub.¡±
The male devil narrated the whole story. Gui Jiang was silent for a moment before his eyebrows slightly unfolded. He seemed to ept this story.
Shen Yanxiao, however, really admired the ,ale devil¡¯s investigative skills.
From the moment he saw her to the moment he brought her and Qing Jun to Guiwang City, he did not leave their side. Yet, he was still able to find out her origin?
¡°Well, as long as he can aplish what Lord Satan asked him to do, he can do whatever he wants. But if he can¡¯te up with results¡¡± Gui Jiang¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.
¡°It¡¯s as Lord Gui Jiang said. By the way, reporting to Lord Gui Jiang, some news came from Lord Yue Luo. He asks when you are free in the next few days, as he ns toe with the other lords to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Yue Luo? Tell him toe as soon as he wants.¡± Gui Jiang said.
¡°Yes.¡±
Gui Jiang talked to the male devil for a while. Shen Yanxiao did not hear any useful news, but their previous conversation gave her a message.
The man named Yue Luo was probably one of the twelve devil generals as well. Furthermore, the devil man said that Yue Luo woulde here with the other lords¡
Other lords, were they the other devil generals?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart leapt wildly. If she could find out the strength of the twelve devil generals before the war, it would be the best thing for those who would confront the twelve devil generals.
After a while, the male devil withdrew from the study. When he left, he closed the door. Shen Yanxiao hid in the darkness and watched the other party go away gradually.
She still didn¡¯t n to leave.
She was waiting for Gui Jiang to leave so that she could sneak into the study and find out if there was any important information..
Chapter 2576 - Chapter 2576: Guiwang City (6)
Chapter 2576: Guiwang City (6)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gui Jiang didn¡¯t keep Shen Yanxiao waiting for too long. After a little while, he finally came out of his study.
Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t dare to move yet. She just hid in the darkness and felt the presence of Gui Jiang getting weaker and weaker as he moved away. She didn¡¯t step out and walk to the front of the study until he had disappeared from the whole floorpletely.
The door of the study had been locked, but how could such a thing hinder her? In less than five seconds, the door locked by Gui Jiang was easily opened by Shen Yanxiao.
Gui Jiang¡¯s study was neat and tidy, with bookcases standing around, and the books within looked a bit dpidated.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attention was attracted by the desk in the study. Some rolled parchment was piled on the desk.
The parchment was also engraved with strange marks. Shen Yanxiao casually opened one and her eyes immediately lit up upon seeing its contents. She never dreamed of finding such a good thing here in Gui Jiang¡¯s residence!
These parchments were actually rolls of letters.
One effect of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s blood awakening was the ability to understand thenguage of a given race, which allowed her to read the words of devils directly, without any studying.
The letters were sent between Gui Jiang and the other eleven devil generals.
The contents of the letters were all matters between the twelve devil generals. They seemed to keep pace with each other in this way about the arrangement and organization details of their troops.
But they would have never imagined that such an important thing would be seen by Shen Yanxiao!
Shen Yanxiao took her time and looked at the letters one by one. The twelve devil generals had almost the same number of troops. Each one of themmanded more than one million devil soldiers in their hands. This meant that there were more than ten million devil soldiers in the hands of the twelve devil generals alone! This still did not include the personal army led by Satan himself, as well as the troops scattered throughout the Underworld.
Shen Yanxiao could hardly imagine how terrible the entire force of the Devil race would be.
The army led by the twelve devil generals was the most elite portion of the devil army. Elite soldiers were often only a small part of the whole army.
Yet this small part consisted of more than ten million¡
Just howrge was the devil army in the end? Shen Yanxiao found it hard to measure.
The fertility of devil was extremely strong, so the Devil race was never short of fresh blood. The growth of their numbers was simply very frightening.
These letters allowed Shen Yanxiao to have a mental picture of the foundation of the devil army. She needed more information topletely perfect this image.
In addition to the information about the army, Shen Yanxiao also found another problem. Some of the twelve devil generals had been killed in the previous war between the gods and devils, and a new batch of devils had filled the vacancies.
Among them, Gui Jiang, Yue Luo, Yao Ren, Mei Ji and Ye MO were the five newly-appointed devil generals. From the words in the letter, Shen Yanxiao could vaguely tell that these newly-appointed devil generals were slightly weaker than those who had experienced the great war.
Shen Yanxiao was not at all happy with this discovery.
Gui Jiang¡¯s strength had already made her feel horrible, but now, the remaining seven devil generals were even stronger than him?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart was extremely heavy. She couldn¡¯t think of the right person to deal with the devil generals.
Qi Nia? Lan Fengli? Dragon God? Shen Siyu?
No matter who, they would face great danger..
Chapter 2577 - Chapter 2577: Grim Situation (1)
Chapter 2577: Grim Situation (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Worry filled Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart, but she knew that now was not the time to be anxious. Her time was limited, and she must collect all the information she could find in the shortest possible time.
Shen Yanxiao quietly opened the drawer of the desk and found the details of Gui Jiang¡¯s army.
In addition to more than one million devils soldiers, there were also countless demons and demon beasts under the Devil race¡¯smand, which was also a very terriblebat force.
The number of demons in the Forsaken Land had exceeded one million, but this number was nothingpared with the demons in the Underworld.
Shen Yanxiao forced herself to memorize all the information quickly. She could not stay here for too long. The number of grandmaster potions in her ring was very limited, so she had to be as quick as possible. She had no idea how long she would stay in the Underworld, so she shouldn¡¯t be wasteful.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s instinct as a godly thief made her return everything in the study to its original state. Even if Gui Jiang came back, it would be impossible to detect that someone else had entered the room.
Shen Yanxiao left the pce quickly, without anyone discovering her.
Back at Qing Jun¡¯s residence, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart felt as though it were being pressed by a huge rock, making it difficult for her to breathe.
The more she learned about the forces of the Devil race, the greater the pressure she felt. The power of the Devil race had surpassed that of any other race. It was no wonder that the joint forces of the devils and the undeads were able to confront the other six races in the war between the gods and devils in the past.
In terms of the individual strengths of each race, Shen Yanxiao believed that even gods were not the opponents of devils.
The Devil race was too powerful. Their enormous army disheartened people, and the demons and demon beasts that Shen Yanxiao could not even count were giving her a headache.
All she could count on was their control over the terrain of the Brilliance Continent, which the Devil race didn¡¯t have.
Shen Yanxiao was very d that she had armed the entire Brilliance Continent three years ago. At present, all the cities in the Brilliance Continent were equipped with artillery. Even if they could not win with one blow, they could use many cities to continuously consume the forces of the Devil race.
With the alliance of the seven races, the troops on their side would not be too weak and might be able topete with the Devil race. But how should they deal with those demons and demon beasts?
Shen Yanxiao fell into deep thought.
It was the right move to pull the undeads into their camp. If the devils and the undeads were to join hands again, then this war¡ she feared that they would have had no chance of winning at all.
But could the seven races really resist the armored troops of the Devil race? Shen Yanxiao was very perplexed. She was not sure at all.
The Devil race was like a huge mountain hidden in the fog. Shen Yanxiao entered this mountain and explored. However, the deeper she went into it, the more she was shocked by the vastness beyond the fog.
The uing war wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight at all.
Shen Yanxiao was very upset. If she had only discovered the devils¡¯ ambition and known Satan¡¯s actions earlier, she might have prepared the people of the Brilliance Continent several years in advance.
Three years might seem like a lot of time, but for an unprecedented war, it was not worth mentioning.
If Shen Yanxiao were given ten years to prepare, she was sure of victory even in the face of countless devil armies.
But now¡
Shen Yanxiao let out a sigh. She leaned back in the chair, looked up slightly, and put her arm on her forehead, blocking the brilliance of the light-congealing crystal.
She couldn¡¯t afford to lose; she really couldn¡¯t afford to lose.
If she were to fail, everything she cherished would be destroyed by the devil army, and those she cared about would be wandering souls and wild ghosts..
Chapter 2578 - Chapter 2578: The Twelve Devil Generals (1)
Chapter 2578: The Twelve Devil Generals (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao must win. Otherwise, everything was going to be destroyed.
Repressed emotions did not hang over Shen Yanxiao for long, and despair never grew in her heart.
It was not her style to wait for death!
After adjusting her mood, Shen Yanxiao had already made ns for the next step.
From the conversation between Gui Jiang and the male devil, she learned that in a few days, other devil generals would also arrive at the Guiwang City to discuss matters with Gui Jiang. Shen Yanxiao would steal more information at that time, and then she must mix with the first devil army heading for the Brilliance Continent. Only in this way could she get back to Sun Never Sets as soon as possible and tell everyone the information she had collected.
Full of worries, Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t notice that her devil energy was much stronger than when she had just entered the Underworld. The firstyer of the devil blood seal was quietly unlocked and the pain brought by it had been suppressed by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s anxious thoughts.
The days in the Underworld seemed to be carefree, but were actually pressing days.
Hiding herself and looking for opportunities were Shen Yanxiao¡¯s precept in the Underworld.
Qing Jun didn¡¯t find anything unusual with the little maid around him. Shen Yanxiao came and went very fast. Having already memorized Qing Jun¡¯s schedule, she could stagger the time perfectly and let Qing Jun not notice her absence.
Shen Yanxiao was constantly stealing the information she needed right under the eyes of Qing Jun and a group of devils.
Shen Yanxiao sneaked into the main pce of Guiwang City to find out the news these days and found out that the other devil generals would arrive here in two days to have a talk with Gui Jiang.
Shen Yanxiao must be there in two days.
Two days passed very quickly. Today, Guiwang City seemed to be a little different. Arge number of devil soldiers were waiting at the city gate. From the city gates, and extending into the city, armored devil soldiers stood resolutely and orderly on both sides of the street.
Shen Yanxiao concealed herself at the top of a house, hiding her figure very well in the structure of the roof.
A chaotic sound of horse hooves came from afar. It was getting nearer and nearer. Shen Yanxiao held her breath.
The gates of Guiwang City weed a group of devils with prominent status.
Walking in the front was a female devil dressed in a light, purple clothing. She wore silver light armor atop her purple dress, outlining her extremely gorgeous figure, and those enchanting purple eyes carried a charming smile; just one nce from them was enough to make people prostrate at her feet.
When the woman in purple walked through the gate, she slightly tilted her head and winked at the devil soldiers guarding the city. The soldiers standing upright immediately felt weak to the bone when they received the tantalizing wink. The spears in their hands fell to the ground with a thud, their faces instantly turned red and their legs began to tremble.
A silver-bell-likeughter came from the mouth of the purple-clothed female devil. She seemed very satisfied with the soldiers¡¯ reactions.
¡°Mei Ji, I let youe here not so you can use your charm technique casually. This is Guiwang City, not your Mengmei City.¡± A voice full of coldness suddenly rang out. On the city¡¯s main street, Gui Jiang came walking in ck armor. His ck cape fluttered in the wind, and the ck sword sped at his waist gleamed with a chilly glow in the light of the fire.
The purple-clothed female devil put her arms around her chest, drawing the outline of her proud bosom, and her slightly twisted butt looked very fascinating, her whole body sending out a deadly allure..
Chapter 2579 - Chapter 2579: The Twelve Devil Generals (2)
Chapter 2579: The Twelve Devil Generals (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Mei Ji, the only female among the twelve devil generals, was good at bewitching. She could arouse people¡¯s minds and infect people¡¯s hearts.
During her stay in the Underworld, Shen Yanxiao had also learned something about more or less all of the twelve devil generals. Even though Mei Ji was a female devil, no devil general doubted her strength at all. Her charm technique was a kind of extremely powerful mind controlling technique. Ordinary devils simply could not resist her power. Apart from her charm technique, she also had highbat strength and was good at swift attacks. She belonged to a ss of agile opponents. She could often take off the enemy¡¯s head in the blink of an eye after the opponent was bewitched by her charm. Even for a really strong expert, wanting topletely resist her charm technique would be very difficult. It would take a lot of mental strength to fight it off, but in this way, their defense would also be dyed by the charm technique and would give Mei Ji a chance to mount a sneak attack.
Meeting such an opponent was definitely a headache.
A dual attack of mind control and speed.
¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. I haven¡¯t been to your Guiwang City for a long time. Don¡¯t you guys miss me as well?¡± Mei Ji didn¡¯t take Gui Jiang¡¯s rebuke to heart at all. She just twisted her lithe body slightly and nced piteously at Gui Jiang, and the meaningful expression in her eyes made people¡¯s souls fly away.
Unfortunately, Gui Jiang didn¡¯t like her at all.
¡°If I were you, Mei Ji, I would just save my energy. Your charm technique doesn¡¯t work on this guy, Gui Jiang, you know.¡± Along with augh, a man with a pair of cunning eyes followed Mei Ji into Guiwang City. His slightly tilted-up corners of his eyes gave him a very crafty look. Even so, he looked really handsome. The corners of his mouth were also curved up into a smile, as if he were a fox waiting for its prey to take the bait.
¡°Yue Luo, if you don¡¯t talk, no one will treat you as mute.¡± Mei Ji nced at the man who made the cynical remarks.
Yue Luo was also one of the new devil generals. Shen Yanxiao did not probe too much into his strength. All he knew was that he was the military adviser among the twelve devil generals. He was very good at using tricks and traps and was a very cunning opponent. Yue Luo seldom made moves in front of people. He was used to solving any problems by tricks or strategies, but no one questioned his strength. It should be known that every devil general would have to pass the examination of the Devil God Satan himself. Unless you were a powerful devil in all aspects, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take the position of a devil general.
Among the twelve devil generals, there was not a single piece of trash.
¡°A sly fox cannot win the heart of a beauty.¡± The figure that entered next was somewhat special. He also had a handsome face, with red lips and a set of white teeth. His pair of phoenix eyes carried a hint of attractiveness, but his broad shoulders were undoubtedly that of a man. He was dressed in pink and behaved like a woman, but it still didn¡¯t make people feel absurd, as if he were born to be this way. This one with indistinguishable gender was Yao Ren.
It was hard to distinguish between a male and a female demon.
Yao Ren was a master of disguise among the devil generals. Compared with Mei Ji, Yao Ren was more like an assassin. He could disguise himself well into various shapes and would never expose anything that aroused people¡¯s suspicion. When the target rxed their vignce, his bloodthirsty devil sword would then easily swipe across the enemy¡¯s neck.
One de to cut the throat.
¡°It depends on what kind of beauty it is. If it¡¯s just like this, then who cares if you can¡¯t win her heart?¡± Together with the poisonous words, a male devil as tall as Gui Jiang came along. He was very good-looking, but his whole body was sending out a suffocatingly murderous atmosphere.
¡°Ye Mo.¡± Gui Jiang squinted his eyes at Ye Mo. Of the five new devil generals, Ye MO had the closest strength to his own.
¡°Don¡¯t mind us. Just pick up those few people who put on airs outside.¡± Yue Luo said..
Chapter 2580 - Chapter 2580: The Twelve Devil Generals (3)
Chapter 2580: The Twelve Devil Generals (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yue Luo was referring to the seven devil generals who had survived thest war between gods and devils. They experienced blood shed ten thousand years ago and truly climbed out of piles of corpses. In terms of seniority, their strength was higher than that of the five new recruits. With the transition between the old and the new, there would be some estrangement between the new forces and the elders.
Although the older generation of devil generals was stronger, there wouldn¡¯t be too much difference between the two groups. Their strength only varied within an eptable range.
Therefore, Yue Luo naturally did not feel inferior.
Gui Jiang frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before heading outside the city.
Not long after, when Gui Jiang came back, there were already seven more powerful devils around him, and the aura they gave off was rather astonishing.
The twelve devil generals had gathered together, causing the whole Guiwang City to be enveloped by a powerful surge of devil energy.
Shen Yanxiao hid in the darkness, surrounded by the devil energy of the twelve devil generals. The devil¡¯s instinct made her blood boil and at the same time she felt great pressure.
Although there were correspondences between Gui Jiang and the seven devil generals in the study, they were very few. Shen Yanxiao could not infer the strength of the seven devil generals from those letters alone. The only thing she learned was their names: Yan Di, Xue Shi, Mu Tu, Zhan Yuan, Hei Jiao, Tian Jue and Ji Ying.
The seven of them followed the Devil God Satan in thest battle between gods and devils. Their hands were stained with the blood of other races.
The seven devil generals walked one step in front of Gui Jiang while he followed behind with a cold face. Yue Luo and others ahead also keep their expressions somewhat under control. It was not difficult to see that the new generation of devil generals led by Gui Jiang was not in harmony with Yan Di¡¯s group. At the very least, Yan Di¡¯s group did not seem to regard Gui Jiang and the others as their equals.
Shen Yanxiao watched patiently as the twelve devil generals headed for the main pce of Guiwang City.
She quietly followed.
In the main hall of the pce, the twelve devil generals had taken their seats, and enchanting devil maids carefully served them tea.
¡°Gui Jiang, that human is now in your Guiwang City?¡± Yan Di was the first to speak, asking about Qing Jun.
¡°Yes.¡± Gui Jiang answered.
¡°Is this Lord Satan¡¯s order?¡±
Gui Jiang nodded his head.
The pressure that Gui Jiang gave Shen Yanxiao was already very intense, and the oppression that he brought to Shen Yanxiao was extremely strong, but in front of Yan Di, Gui Jiang¡¯s momentum was obviously suppressed.
¡°Resolve it as soon as possible, and when the matter ispleted, there is no need for that human to stay.¡± Yan Di opened his mouth and issued a cold statement, voicing his intentions to kill Qing Jun.
Yue Luo slightly frowned upon hearing it, ¡°Yan Di, Lord Satan seems to have not decided what to do with Qing Jun yet.¡±
The Devil God hadn¡¯t yet spoken, but Yan Di, this devil general, had already sentenced Qing Jun to death?
¡°Lord Satan naturally won¡¯t keep him when he is no longer of use. At that time, only death awaits him. Those filthy humans have always been cunning. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that that human is very important to Lord Satan right now, I would definitely not leave such a scourge in the Underworld.¡± Yan Di did not conceal his dislike of Qing Jun at all. What he disliked wasn¡¯t just Qing Jun, though, but the entirety of mankind. The battles he had experienced before made him realize the cunningness of mankind, the race that would never be at peace.
Weak but full of ambition.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Lord Satan said it¡¯s up to us.¡± Ye MO made a sound.
Just a few short words had already raised the scent of gunpowder between the two sides..
Chapter 2581 - Chapter 2581: The Twelve Devil Generals (4)
Chapter 2581: The Twelve Devil Generals (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The tit-for-tat between the devil generals was not simple either.
Deciding on how to deal with Qing Jun was to fight for the dominant position. The old generation of devil generals acted overbearingly, but the new generation would not allow themselves to be bullied so easily.
The whole hall fell into silence, and the expression of each devil general did not look very good. The air in the surroundings also became thin.
¡°Alright. It¡¯s just a human. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he lives or dies. Gui Jiang, Lord Satan let you arrange the deployment of the army. How is it?¡± A white-clothed devil among them broke the deadlock at the right time. Both the new and old generation of the devil generals were the elites of the Devil race. It was not a good time to start some internal strife.
Shen Yanxiao hid in the dark and looked at the devil general who had spoken. At the gate, she had heard Yan Di call him Tian Jue.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying were the trickiestbination among the devil generals. Shen Siyu once told Shen Yanxiao that these two devil generals might not be the strongest among all the devil generals, but once they joined hands, even superior gods could only be defeated.
In that year¡¯s battle between gods and devils, Tian Jue and Ji Ying jointly massacred many superior gods. Even if they fought two on three, they could easily win.
Tian Jue looked handsome and the corners of his mouth were hooked up into a smile. He was nothing like an executioner with blood on his hands. Ji Ying, on the other hand, had a gloomy face, with an attitude unweing to strangers. Tian Jue came forward to make peace at this time. Obviously, he was not interested in the transition between the old and the new. What he cared about was whether he could relive the pleasure of killing, let his hands soak in warm blood and tear apart the enemy¡¯s body again. That was what he was interested in.
Gui Jiang naturally knew Tian Jue¡¯s strength. Tian Jue and Ji Ying never stood in a group. They were regarded as two devil generals who always kept out of other affairs. Moreover, the joint strength of these two was so great that even Gui Jiang had to give Tian Jue some face.
¡°The arrangement is almost the same as discussed. We¡¯ll leave the Underworld first and guard the passage to prevent any attack. After that, we¡¯ll let the elite troops in the twelve cities pass through the passage in batches, and finally bring the demons and demon beasts.¡± Gui Jiang¡¯s n was no different from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s previous spection.
Satan, though arrogant, was not a fool. He knew how to preserve his strength.
With the strongest team, anyone who wanted to set an ambush must pass through the twelve devil generals first.
It was impossible for outsiders to know when the devils would set off. And if human beingsy in ambush outside the passageway for a long time, Satan¡¯s asional appearance would cause arge number of casualties and they would lose the protection of their cities. Without the protection of a city, they simply could not consume the forces of the Devil race, which was tantamount to seeking death.
In thest war between gods and devils, someone once thought about this method. They set an ambush in the underworld¡¯s passage, but in the end they werepletely destroyed by the devil army that swarmed out of the channel. In the end, their bones were thrown into the wilderness.
In this kind of terrain, it was impossible to amodate too many troops, and sending a small number of forces to guard the channel was just asking for death.
¡°This is very good. But I wonder if there will be some ants that wille to die this time as well.¡± Tian Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth made people shudder. Under this handsome and gentle skin, what was hidden was a cruel bloodlust.
¡°You seem to be looking forward to it?¡± Yue Luo raised his eyebrow and looked at Tian Jue.
Tian Jue gently licked his upper lip and said with a chuckle, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to soak in a pool of blood..
Chapter 2582 - Chapter 2582: Muddy the Waters (1)
Chapter 2582: Muddy the Waters (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao stared at Tian Jue, who looked gentle and handsome, but was in fact extremely insane. As far as looks were concerned, who could imagine that a bloodthirsty maniac was hiding under such a handsome and gentle skin?
If this fellow arrived at the Brilliance Continent, how many creatures would he end up harming?
The next conversation between the twelve devil generals revolved around the arrangements for the army. Shen Yanxiao listened carefully and recorded everything in her mind one by one. This group of devils was practically
¡°offering¡± Shen Yanxiao every piece of information. There was no need for Shen Yanxiao to make any effort. This group of guys gathered together and spat out everything, both things that should and should not be said.
After half a day, the twelve devil generals ended the meeting. Gui Jiang arranged a room for them to rest, which was basically always a must at the end of every meeting.
Shen Yanxiao also immediately returned to Qing Jun¡¯s pce, but when she returned, Qing Jun was sitting in the hall with a disgruntled look on his face.
Shen Yanxiao was slightly stunned. At this time, Qing Jun should still be in theboratory and battling with the reincarnation technique. Why did hee out so early today? Qing Jun must have found out that she hadn¡¯t been at home all this time. Looking at that face, ck as the bottom of a pot, Shen Yanxiao knew there was something wrong.
¡°Lord Qing Jun.¡± Shen Yanxiao shrank her neck in a timid gesture.
¡°Where have you been?¡± Qing Jun asked coldly.
Shen Yanxiao was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°They said that the twelve devil generals would be in the city today. I¡ I went outside and took a look.¡± The devil generals had a very noble position in the devils¡¯ minds. There would not be too many loopholes in the excuse she made.
What was wrong with an ignorant young devil girl who wanted to look at her idols?
But Qing Jun¡¯s expression became even more ugly, ¡°What¡¯s there to see?! Don¡¯t forget that you are my maid, your task is to be at my disposal. Without mymand, you can¡¯t just leave here, do you understand?¡± Qing Jun¡¯s words sounded very discontented. Although he epted Shen Yanxiao¡¯s exnation, he was very displeased with her choice to go ¡°AWOL¡±.
This was the first time that Qing Jun was angry with Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao keenly sensed something fishy from Qing Jun¡¯s words. Qing Jun¡¯s anger was not because of her going ¡°AWOL¡±, but because she ran out for the sake of the twelve devil generals.
When one thought of it, Qing Jun usually treated Shen Yanxiao, a mere maid, as someone non-essential. Even if Shen Yanxiao asionally took a rest in the room and didn¡¯t appear very often, Qing Jun had no problem with it. However, this time, Qing Jun was very angry, which was rather unusual.
Obviously, Qing Jun did not like the twelve devil generals.
But it was no surprise. That devil general named Yan Di was bent on killing Qing Jun to establish his power. If Qing Jun actually liked the devil generals, wouldn¡¯t he be a masochist?
¡°Yes, I understand. I will never do it again.¡± Shen Yanxiao lowered her head and her big eyes twirled about.
Qing Jun¡¯s identity in the Underworld was somewhatplicated. From the conversations of the devil generals, Shen Yanxiao knew that the reincarnation technique that Qing Jun was studying was exactly what Satan needed, so he had let such a human as Qing Jun stay here. But in the end, Qing Jun would always be a human, it was impossible for other devils to really see him as apanion.
Although Gui Jiang had repeatedly stated that Qing Jun¡¯s disposal should be handed over to Satan, his motive was not to protect Qing Jun..
Chapter 2583 - Chapter 2583: Muddy the Waters (2)
Chapter 2583: Muddy the Waters (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yan Di didn¡¯t want to keep Qing Jun¡¯s life, though not due to any hatred of human beings. He just wanted to use Qing Jun¡¯s life and death as a means to unt his dominance among the twelve devil generals.
And Gui Jiang and the others were opposing Yan Di just because they didn¡¯t want to let him be the one making the decisions.
Now it seemed that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s grasp of the situation had be very urate.
Qing Jun had been summoned by Satan, but Yan Di and Gui Jiang were trying to use his life and death to fight for the position of the leader of the twelve devil generals. Qing Jun was not ignorant of this as well. Otherwise, how could he blow his top at the mention of the twelve devil generals?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind began to work again. ording to what the twelve devil generals said at the meeting, Satan would need at least two months more before he couldpletely break the seal of the Underworld passage. During these two months, Shen Yanxiao could not leave this ce. She had already gotten some information. In addition to waiting for new information for the rest of the time, why not take advantage of the situation for her own benefit and intensify the contradiction between the devil generals and Qing Jun? It was not only between the devil generals and Qing Jun. She could also stir up the situation between the two factions among the devil generals.
Shen Yanxiao was not worried about the life and death of Qing Jun, because based on her understanding of Satan, he would never allow anyone, not even devils, touch someone who was really useful to him.
Shen Yanxiao knew this very well.
She stole the moonlight ne and Xiu¡¯s body from Satan, yet Satan did not go out and kill her because he wanted to take her body.
From this, it could be seen that Satan was a very calcting Devil God.
It was not difficult to intensify the conflict between Qing Jun and the devil generals once they were brought together, and once Qing Jun and Yan Di confronted each other, Gui Jiang would certainly not sit idly by. Before Satan came forward, Gui Jiang would do his best to protect Qing Jun, and then the contradiction between Yan Di and Gui Jiang would also escte.
Once that happened, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s aim would then be achieved.
A plot to sow discord was growing in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart. Her first priority now was to let Qing Jun take the first step and quarrel with Yan Di, face-to-face.
But¡
Looking at Qing Jun, who was gloomy and full of displeasure towards her, Shen Yanxiao really needed to find a way to ¡°help¡± Qing Jun take this first step.
Qing Jun¡¯s dissatisfaction with the devil generals was certainly not a recent thing, as he still didn¡¯t say anything. He just locked himself in the courtyard every day and never left the residence.
Could it be that Shen Yanxiao had to wait for Yan Di toe to the door in person and ridicule him before Qing Jun¡¯s fighting ability could be aroused?
This method was very unrealistic.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and nced at Qing Jun secretly.
The awakening of her devil blood was not the same as her previous blood awakenings. In the past, once the next bloodline was awakened, her previous powers would be suppressed. But this time, the magic and battle aura that belonged to her human blood could still be used.
Even so, since the seal had not yet been fully unlocked, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s magic and battle aura were also not at their peak strength.
She could try to cast a curse technique on Qing Jun¡¯s body and control him to confront Yan Di head-on.
But this was very dangerous.
Qing Jun was a powerful Warlock himself. However, he had never shown all his strength in front of Shen Yanxiao. Shen Yanxiao was afraid of being discovered and did not dare to explore his strength.
If Qing Jun¡¯s strength had surpassed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s level as a Warlock, then
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s curse technique would have little effect on him
Chapter 2584 - Chapter 2584: Muddy the Waters (3)
Chapter 2584: Muddy the Waters (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would be discovered by him instead.
However, if she didn¡¯t do this, Shen Yanxiao would miss an opportunity to muddy the waters between the devil generals. She just couldn¡¯t walk away so casually aftering to the Underworld.
She still wanted to give it a try.
Shen Yanxiao had made up her mind to find time to test Qing Jun¡¯s strength tonight. If it was feasible, she would cast a curse technique on him.
Qing Jun¡¯s strength, if not above hers, would definitely not be lower than Yun Qi¡¯s. Warlocks of this level were very mindful of protecting themselves. Even if they were attacked by curse techniques of high-level Warlocks, they would respond in the first instant. Even if they could notpletely remove the curse, it was also impossible to control them with a curse technique.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao would only use a suggestive curse technique to intensify the dissatisfaction with the devil generals in Qing Jun¡¯s mind. This curse technique was notplicated and was difficult to detect. It would expand the dark side of one¡¯s heart, guiding the victim to the abyss. It would also not leave any trace. Even though Qing Jun was a Warlock, he would never find out that he had been under a curse technique. He would only feel that everything was due to his own inner thoughts. To put it bluntly, this kind of suggestive curse technique was fueling people¡¯s emotions. If the person who was cursed did not have such thoughts, even if the curse technique was used, it would not have any effect. But, if there was even a little bit, the tiny spark could start a prairie fire.
Qing Jun waited for a while but did not see Shen Yanxiao cry and repent any further. The maid just stood there foolishly, staring at her toes in a daze.
Qing Jun frowned tightly and forgave the maid again. He had already wasted a lot of his time. Although this devil girl looked a bit stupid, she was fortunately quiet and did not cause trouble, saving him a lot of inconvenience.
The devil generals were not pleasing to his eyes. But were the ordinary devils pleasing to his eyes?
Qing Jun was not a fool. It wasn¡¯t that he did not know that although the devils were respectful to him on the surface, they had never regarded him as apanion in private. For the devils, he was just a useful pawn of their Devil God. Once his value was lost, he was useless.
He was very disgusted with devils. He hated the aggression in their eyes. He hated even more the coquettish female devils. Qing Jun didn¡¯t like devils in the slightest.
Finding a maid for himself was ast resort. He had to devote himself to his research, so that he had no time to take care of the herb garden and many other things. It was only because of this that he had asked those devil soldiers to find a maid for him.
The girl who was sent here was somewhat different from the female devils he had seen before. Even though she had a beautiful face and was stunning, she was very conservative. She was not as bold nor unrestrained as those other female devils. At least there was no disgusting smell on her body. Therefore, Qing Jun reluctantly epted her by his side.
For now, everything Shen Yanxiao had done satisfied Qing Jun. Otherwise, Qing
_1 0 1- ¡ª__-
Jun would nave LOW ner to leave.
Seeing his maid fall silent, Qing Jun also felt his anger wasn¡¯t justified at this moment. Although he and devils did not see each other as agreeable, but throwing his anger at a devil girl was also useless. What was more, devils had always respected devil generals, meaning what his maid had done was just natural to devils.
¡°That¡¯s all then. I don¡¯t want it to happen again after today. Go and water the herbs. Forget about today..¡±
Chapter 2585 - Chapter 2585: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (1)
Chapter 2585: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
At night, Qing Jun studied the reincarnation technique in theboratory, while Shen Yanxiao waited for orders.
Everything was as usual, except that Shen Yanxiao knew that tonight, she was going to take risks.
Testing whether Qing Jun was stronger than her was a dangerous move for Shen Yanxiao. If Qing Jun¡¯s strength were indeed above her own, Shen Yanxiao was likely to be exposed, but if it were lower, then everything would be very simple.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s method was very simple. She intended to use a suggestive curse technique directly on Qing Jun. She did not intend to control Qing Junpletely. She would also preserve Qing Jun¡¯s will. She must be careful not to be found out by Qing Jun.
It was not that Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t want to manipte Qing Jun, but she was worried that if she really controlled his mind, once he came into contact with Satan, it would be easy to find abnormalities in him given Satan¡¯s strength, and then Shen Yanxiao would be immediately discovered.
Shen Yanxiao had long been familiar with this curse technique. She quickly performed the hand seals with her hands behind her back. Shepressed all the magic into her hands so that the magic would not spread out and be discovered.
Qing Jun didn¡¯t realize that the maid standing beside him was ready to attack him.
The curse technique slowly diffused in the air, pouring towards Qing Jun¡¯s defenseless body.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s palms were already sweaty. Sess or failure depended on this.
Everything could only wait for Qing Jun¡¯s response.
Qing Jun¡¯s eyes remained on the notes on the table. He did not seem to find anything unusual.
The curse technique in the air entered Qing Jun¡¯s back bit by bit, and Shen Yanxiao¡¯s tensed heartstrings gradually rxed.
When the curse technique waspletely absorbed by Qing Jun¡¯s body, Shen Yanxiao breathed a sigh of relief.
It seemed that she was too paranoid. Even though Qing Jun was powerful, he had not yet reached the level of a Divine Professional. With Shen Yanxiao¡¯s current strength, she could control Warlocks below the Divine level casually.
The first step of the n was sessful. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth evoked a faint smile as the nasty mes leaped in her eyes.
Starting now, she would quietly wait for the curse technique to take root in Qing Jun¡¯s heart. She would see how terrible the dark side of Qing Jun¡¯s heart was, and whether it could let her n be realized.
The next morning, Shen Yanxiao sat up from her bed. One night was enough for the curse technique to have an effect on Qing Jun. Shen Yanxiao was currently waiting, waiting for Qing Jun¡¯s action.
The door, which had been silent for a long time, was suddenly knocked on. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face beamed with a smile.
She had followed Qing Jun for so many days, but Qing Jun had never knocked on her door voluntarily, but today¡ it was different.
Slightly adjusting her mood, Shen Yanxiao got up and opened the door.
Qing Jun¡¯s expression outside the door was still as cold as usual, but in those dark eyes, Shen Yanxiao found a trace of anger.
¡°Lord Qing Jun.¡± Shen Yanxiao reined in her inquisitive gaze and showed respect.
¡°Someone knocked at the gate. Go and take a look,¡± Qing Jun said.
Shen Yanxiao had some doubts. Qing Jun called her up, not for anything else, but just because someone was knocking on his gate. Was this the only reason why he was angry?
Could it be that the curse technique did not seed?
Shen Yanxiao did not have time to think about it. She immediately dressed up and went to the front gate to open it.
Outside the gate, a devil soldier in dark silver armor looked at Shen Yanxiao with a straight face..
Chapter 2586 - Chapter 2586: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (2)
Chapter 2586: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°You are?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the devil soldier outside the gate. On the surface, she looked puzzled, but her heart was already dancing with joy.
She knew this armor! Yesterday, when she ran to watch the gathering of the twelve devil generals, she noticed that the devil soldiers following Yan Di were wearing this kind of armor! The fe was absolutely sent here by Yan Di, that idiot!
There is a ready path to heaven, yet you choose to barge into hell!
Shen Yanxiao hated that she couldn¡¯t grab the devil soldier¡¯s hand and shout at him, ¡°Comrade! I have been waiting for you for a long time!!!¡±
The curse technique she had cast on Qing Jun was a suggestive curse. It needed the continuous growth of the dark side of his heart in order for the curse to y a great role.
At this time, Yan Di¡¯s man came running to the door with a filthy face. Wasn¡¯t this providing Shen Yanxiao some warm assistance?
ording to her observation of Yan Di yesterday, she knew very well that Yan Di was extremely disgusted with humans and disliked Qing Jun very much. Now, he sent his own men to Qing Jun¡¯s residence early in the morning; could this be a good thing?
Was it possible that he had sent his men to show his concern to Qing Jun?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart wasughing wildly, but on the surface she maintained her foolish look of a silly devil maid. After she came to the Underworld, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s acting skill was as good as that of a movie queen!
¡°Is Qing Jun here?¡± The devil soldier suddenly spoke coldly.
Whoa, whoa, whoa! His tone is so cold, enough to pierce through the sky! So much respect he¡¯s got there! !!
Even the word ¡°Lord¡± was omitted, you could tell at once that he doesn¡¯t have good intentions!
Young man, I like you!
¡°Lord Qing Jun is inside.¡± Shen Yanxiao answered honestly, but in her heart, she couldn¡¯t wait to bring the devil soldier to Qing Jun immediately so that she could watch a joke.
The devil soldier did not disappoint Shen Yanxiao. After he heard Shen Yanxiao¡¯s answer, he said nothing more and strode in directly. He treated Shen Yanxiao like air as he barged his way inside!
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes were constantly shing with small mes of anticipation. She followed the devil soldier and waited for the show.
Qing Jun seemed to know that there would be peopleing to find him and had already been sitting in the hall. From a distance, he saw a tall and mighty devil soldier rush directly into his house,pletely leaving his maid behind.
There was no etiquette to speak of.
¡°Lord Yan Di told me to get you. Pleasee with me.¡± The devil soldier proudly stood in front of Qing Jun and cut to the chase.
Shen Yanxiao silently praised the devil soldier in her heart. What was disrespectful? What was defiant? This devil man acted really well!
Qing Jun¡¯s face darkened in an instant. He probably had seldom met such a devil who did not take him seriously. Although the devils disrespected him behind his back, it was very well covered up on the surface, and they would always respectfully call him Lord when meeting him. Even Gui Jiang, a devil general, was polite to him.
But this fellow in front of him did not show the slightest respect andpletely regarded him as a small minion he could order and summon whenever he wished. Moreover, this guy was just an ordinary devil soldier, so how could he act so cocky in front of him?
Because of the devil soldier¡¯s condescending attitude, the dark side of Qing Jun¡¯s heart was growing crazily, and the curse hidden in his body was catalyzing this growth.
¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯ll be back in a minute, you wait here.¡± Qing Jun¡¯s face was already covered with dark clouds.
¡°Yes!¡± Shen Yanxiaoughed in her heart. She had a premonition that the show she¡¯d been waiting for was about to begin..
Chapter 2587 - Chapter 2587: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (3)
Chapter 2587: Let the Tempest Strike Harder (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Would Shen Yanxiao really stay here and look after the house? The answer was no, of course not.
As soon as Qing Jun left with the devil soldier, Shen Yanxiao changed into a ck suit and then went out as fast as possible. She arrived at Gui Jiang¡¯s pce first and lurked there.
In Gui Jiang¡¯s pce, the twelve devil generals all sat in the hall.
The five devil generals headed by Gui Jiang sat on the left side while the other seven devil generals headed by Yan Di sat on the right side.
Although Tian Jue and Ji Ying remained neutral, their friendship with Yan Di was still there. Naturally, they chose to support Yan Di at this time.
The atmosphere in the hall was very strange. It was a suffocating silence. Although no one was speaking from either side, Shen Yanxiao could feel that the atmosphere here today was worse than when she came yesterday.
Could it be, during her absence, the new and old generations had some arguments again?
Looking at this atmosphere, it seemed that there was only one fuse left to be blown!
After Shen Yanxiao arrived, it wasn¡¯t long before Qing Jun came in with a ck face.
The arrival of Qing Jun revealed a huge difference between the two silent parties. The five devil generals headed by Gui Jiang were very friendly when they saw Qing Juning. Whether they were sincere or not, they at least gave Qing Jun enough face on the surface.
However, the response of the older generation of devil generals sitting on the right made people feel particrly maddening.
The seven devil generals acted as if they had not seen Qing Jun. Each and every one of them merely took a quick nce and disyed a haughty posture.
When seeing these two responses, Qing Jun¡¯s mental activities were expected to increase.
Shen Yanxiao found a good position for her to take a look at the overall situation.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Jun spoke in a cold voice and with a very bad tone.
Being surrounded by people without rhyme or reason, being treated with cold shoulders and standing there as if he were on trial, to be judged by the twelve devil generals¡ It was likely that no one would be happy in this situation.
Besides, Qing Jun was naturally very unfriendly and arrogant. He couldn¡¯t bear this kind of insult.
¡°Qing Jun is really a busy man. It¡¯s not easy to invite you.¡± Hei Jiao, one of the older devil generals, was the first to make a sound, and his tone was full of provocation.
Qing Jun frowned slightly.
Yan Di nced at the devil generals present and observed their reactions one by one. After which, he said, ¡°Qing Jun, you have been in the Underworld for a long time. Lord Satan has been very kind to you and has given you many privileges. He also allowed you to be on an equal footing with us. Through the ages, you are the only human who has received this kind of treatment. Since you have received a lot of goodwill, you should also understand what your task is. You have been researching the reincarnation technique for so long, can you finally give us the result?¡±
Yan Di¡¯s voice was cold and deep, filled with a strong sense of oppression.
Even Shen Yanxiao, who was hiding in the dark, was shaken by the devil energy carried in Yan Di¡¯s voice.
It was no wonder that he could be the first leader of the old generation of devil generals. This strength was really terrifying. He just spoke casually, but the devil energy mixed in his voice already hurt her ears.
Shen Yanxiao did not believe that Yan Di hadn¡¯t asked Gui Jiang about the progress of Qing Jun¡¯s research after being here for so long. Yet he was still asking questions right here and now, which definitely had another purpose.
What surprised Shen Yanxiao even more was that Qing Jun¡¯s position in the Underworld was so high that he could be on an equal footing with the devil generals! It was no wonder that Gui Jiang and others were polite to Qing Jun on the surface.
¡°It¡¯s not finished yet.¡± Qing Jun¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled. Yan Di¡¯s words made him ufortable. He always mentioned the kindness of the Devil God to him and belittled him like a worm on the ground.
¡°Not yet?¡± Yan Di¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp eyes looked frightening..
Chapter 2588 - Chapter 2588: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (1)
Chapter 2588: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Qing Jun, do you think anyone will be satisfied with your answer?¡± Yan Di sneered.
Qing Jun¡¯s expression became even uglier. He always knew that Yan Di saw him as an eyesore. He even knew that if it weren¡¯t for the unfinished reincarnation technique, Yan Di might have harmed him already. After all, Yan Di had never concealed his murderous intentions towards him. Fortunately, Yan Di had rarely appeared and his contact with Qing Jun had been fairly few.
But every time he would see him, Yan Di¡¯s words always made Qing Jun feel bad all over.
And today, he was making things more difficult for him, humiliating him even more.
Qing Jun¡¯s heart felt as though it were being squeezed. Since when did he, Qing Jun, have to suffer such humiliation from a devil?
Qing Jun¡¯s fists clenched in his sleeve.
¡°The reincarnation technique is originally something that changes the fate of things, defying the natural order. It¡¯s not that simple to make it work. If it could be done easily, would Lord Satan put so much effort into this?¡± Perhaps Yan Di¡¯s words were too oppressive. Yue Luo finally couldn¡¯t help but utter a sentence. If they let Yan Di go on like this, would there be any more face left for Qing Jun?
Even though they all understood that Qing Jun was only a tool used by the Devil God, before this toolpleted his task, it was always necessary to do some superficial work. Lord Satan all knew these principles, so what was Yan Di still arguing about?
¡°If this is the case, then it¡¯s fine, but if someone is waving a chicken feather as a token of authority, it is not the same.¡± Hei Jiao came forward at once to retort Yue Luo¡¯s words, implying that Qing Jun¡¯s dy was deliberate.
¡°Ah, what Hei Jiao said is really something a certain race can do. Doesn¡¯t a certain race like to y with their little cleverness?¡± Tian Jue suddenlyughed. He was not interested in the struggle between the two sides. He was interested in whether he could be the executioner when Qing Jun needed to be killed.
If he helped Yan Di, Qing Jun might face death faster, so why not push the boat with the current?
The expressions of Gui Jiang and the others turned ugly. Yan Di was too harsh on Qing Jun, and now even Tian Jue and others hade forward to speak up. They were really making things difficult.
The only thing they felt lucky about was that Qing Jun¡¯s patience was good. This was not the first time that such a situation had urred. Yan Di¡¯s humiliation of Qing Jun was already amon urrence, but Qing Jun was always able to endure this humiliation and would not make things worse.
Although Gui Jiang and others wanted to oppose Yan Di in order to save Qing Jun¡¯s face, it was best if they could avoid that. After all, their strength was not enough to fight Yan Di.
Qing Jun had been handed over to Gui Jiang by Satan, the Devil God. He let Qing Jun stay in Guiwang City to conduct his research on the reincarnation technique here. If anything happened to Qing Jun in his Guiwang City, Gui Jiang would also share the responsibility. Gui Jiang could say a few words to help Qing Jun, but he didn¡¯t want things to be truly problematic for him. It was best to get things done in a hasty way.
Unfortunately, this time, Gui Jiang¡¯s wish to make peace was not met.
Qing Jun, who had always endured the humiliation, seemed to have finally reached his limit. He suddenly raised his head. His livid face was filled with anger and unwillingness. His cold eyes swept across the twelve devil generals present, and the hatred within his eyes was about to gush out.
¡°I was invited by Lord Satan to the Underworld. What is my task, and how long it will take me to finish it, have nothing to do with you! Some things are beyond your control, and it¡¯s not a matter you should butt in on.. The reincarnation technique has nothing to do with you, and I hope you will not disturb my research again!¡±
Chapter 2589 - Chapter 2589: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (2)
Chapter 2589: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Enough! It¡¯s really enough!
All this was an agreement between him and Satan. What did it have to do with these several devils?
Why were they pointing fingers at him? He was not a prisoner and there was no reason for them to interrogate him.
Qing Jun was furious, really furious. He was able to endure in the past, but this time, the anger in his chest could not be extinguished. He was fed up with Yan Di¡¯s aggressiveness and the way these several devils looked at him. In their eyes, he was like amb to be ughtered.
Unfortunately, he was not!
¡°Qing Jun, do you know who you are talking to?!¡± Hei Jiao red at Qing Jun. He did not expect that the usually stuffy guy would go berserk like this. Saying such unimaginable words in front of the twelve devil generals, he could imagine that in the face of such an arrogant human being, the lungs of the other devil generals would explode in anger.
Not to mention Hei Jiao and Yan Di, even Gui Jiang, who had been superficially defending Qing Jun, was shocked by his retort.
¡°Who, you ask? I remember Lord Satan said when he brought me to the Underworld that no one could not ask about my affairs. My position is the same as that of the devil generals. I just wanted to ask, is it appropriate for you to talk to me like this?¡± Qing Jun sneered. He was finally able to let out the anger that had been suppressed in his heart. He vented itpletely.
He didn¡¯te to the Underworld to let these devils bully him.
Qing Jun¡¯s roar echoed in the hall, and the expressions of the twelve devil generals became extremelyplicated.
The new generation of devil generals, such as Gui Jiang, focused their attention on Yan Di. Although they had been opposing Yan Di, they had never had any intention of having a direct conflict with him. Yan Di was the most powerful among the twelve devil generals, and he was also the one most valued by Satan. No matter from which aspect, Yan Di had the highest position among the twelve devil generals. Not to mention Qing Jun, a human, even they have to show some courtesy when meeting Yan Di.
Qing Jun¡¯s words were very fierce. They simply could not imagine how furious Yan Di, who had never been opposed by human forces, would be at this time.
At this moment, Yan Di¡¯s face was extremely hard to look at. He probably never imagined that a weak human would dare to talk to him like this.
A storm was brewing. The atmosphere in the hall had be very gloomy, and all eyes were focused on Yan Di.
Suddenly, Yan Di¡¯s figure turned into a shadow.
Gui Jiang responded almost immediately and rushed to Qing Jun.
But he was still slower. Yan Di had alreadye in front of Qing Jun, clutching his neck and lifting him from the ground.
¡°Who do you think you are? Trash like you dares to speak to me like that?¡± Yan Di¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and the killing intent brewing in his eyes had exploded.
¡°Yan Di! You can¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Gui Jiang was startled. Yan Di really meant to kill Qing Jun!
If Yan Di killed Qing Jun at this time, Gui Jiang would be implicated. Satan ced Qing Jun in Gui Jiang¡¯s Guiwang City. If Qing Jun had an ident, Gui Jiang would also be held responsible.
¡°Act recklessly? I think it¡¯s this human who¡¯s acting recklessly. Who does he think he is?¡± Yan Di coldly snorted. In the war between gods and devils, countless humans had died in his hands. Humans were nothing but trash that was unworthy of him. How could he bear to be shouted at by such trash?
¡°He is Lord Satan¡¯s person. You can¡¯t touch him casually,¡± Gui Jiang said..
Chapter 2590 - Chapter 2590: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (3)
Chapter 2590: Young Men, Take Up Arms and Fight (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gui Jiang was clearly aware of Yan Di¡¯s arrogance. If Yan Di really wanted to kill Qing Jun, the devil generals present would have no chance to stop him. He would not listen to anyone. Only Satan, the Devil God, could make Yan Di have scruples.
Yan Di let out a sneer, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his usefulness to Lord Satan, he would have died on the first day of entering the Underworld.¡±
¡°You are right. He is still useful to Lord Satan. That¡¯s why you cannot kill him.¡± Gui Jiang followed Yan Di¡¯s words.
¡°Unfortunately, after giving him so much time, he still hadn¡¯t aplished the task given to him, so what¡¯s the use of such waste? Even without him, there will be other humans to rece him. Once we have invaded the Brilliance Continent, there will naturally be humans to take over his work. He doesn¡¯t need to stay any longer, especially with his audacity.¡± Yan Di had already decided to kill him. He was not going to let Qing Jun go this time around.
Yan Di¡¯s hand sping Qing Jun¡¯s neck tightened. Qing Jun¡¯s face became paler and paler. Qing Jun wanted to resist, but his strength was too weak to oppose Yan Di.
Shen Yanxiao hid in the dark, watching how Qing Jun¡¯s curse techniques had no effect on Yan Di. The expression on her face also became ugly.
She knew that the devil generals would be extremely strong, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be to this extent.
Although Qing Jun¡¯s strength was not as good as hers, he was already a Saint Professional. ced in the Brilliance Continent, such an existence could already dominate one side of the maind. However, such a powerful Warlock, in Yan Di¡¯s hands, had actually be amb to be ughtered without the strength to fight back. Were devil generals really so formidable?
¡°Yan Di!¡± Gui Jiang was quite rmed; Yan Di wanted to kill Qing Jun now!
Gui Jiang couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He immediately brewed a ball of devil energy in his palm andunched it towards Yan Di.
Qing Jun was a human under his jurisdiction. This was a mission given to him by Satan. He could not just watch Yan Di kill Qing Jun in his Guiwang City.
Satan¡¯s anger was more terrible than anything else in the world.
Gui Jiang¡¯s attack gave Qing Jun a little respite. Yan Di¡¯s hand loosened slightly, while his other one received Gui Jiang¡¯s attack.
¡°Gui Jiang, you want to fight with me for a mere human?¡± Yan Di narrowed his eyes at Gui Jiang and spoke in a chilling tone.
Gui Jiang was under a lot of pressure right now. He really had never thought of fighting Yan Di. Even though Gui Jiang was confident in his own strength, he was also aware that there was still a gap between him and Yan Di. Unfortunately, the current situation did not allow him to keep silent any longer.
¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, but Yan Di, I can¡¯t just watch you kill him.¡±
¡°Oh? Then try and stop me. If you win, I will let this human live.¡± Yan Di gave a sneer and nced at Gui Jiang with disdain.
Gui Jiang¡¯s strength might be good, but he still couldn¡¯tpare with him.
¡°Yan Di, no need to make things difficult for others. Since Gui Jiang wants to fight, I will y with him. Yan Di, just do whatever you want.¡± Zhan Yuan, who had never spoken before, suddenly stood up, exercised his hands and feet, and walked in front of Gui Jiang.
¡°It seems that there is more than one person who wants to do some activities.¡± Yue Luo also stood up, patted his robes and walked to Gui Jiang¡¯s side.
¡°It is no good to bully with more numbers,¡± Yue Luo said with a smile.
Suddenly Mei Ji, Yao Ren and Ye MO all stood up. They all chose to take Gui Jiang¡¯s side and not let Yan Di kill Qing Jun..
Chapter 2591 - Chapter 2591: On the Verge of Breaking Out (1)
Chapter 2591: On the Verge of Breaking Out (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The new generation of devil generals headed by Gui Jiang were on full guard. The expression in Yan Di¡¯s eyes grew even colder, ¡°Do you all want to hinder me? It depends on whether you have the ability.¡±
The moment Yan Di said those words the other six devil generals, Xue Shi, Mu Tu, Zhan Yuan, Hei Jiao, Tian Jue and Ji Ying, immediately stood behind Yan Di.
Five to seven, the situation was not optimistic for Gu Jiang¡¯s side.
The atmosphere in the hall became tense. An invisible smoke of gunpowder had spread, and a battle could break out at any time.
Hiding in the dark, Shen Yanxiao, who was witnessing everything with her own eyes, was overjoyed.
She really didn¡¯t expect that things would develop to this point. She just thought that once Qing Jun came over and did something that would displease Yan Di, it would heighten the friction between the new and old devil generals a bit more. And yet, who knew that this group of devils would actually give her so much face, directly escting the friction into a fight. Now, even Qing Jun¡¯s life was in danger.
It could only be said that Qing Jun¡¯s taunting skills were so good that every word challenged Yan Di¡¯s bottom line.
Yan Di¡¯s little outburst of temper almost made Shen Yanxiao cheer out loud. So violent ah, enough to pierce through the sky!
This kind of petnce was really great.
Though, it kind of made Shen Yanxiao curious as to why Yan Di¡¯s killing intent towards Qing Jun was so strong.
After all, despite being a human, Qing Jun was under Satan. Even if Yan Di didn¡¯t like this human being, it would make more sense to choose to ignore him or even make use of him, just like the other devil generals. However, Yan Di¡¯s reaction was a bit extreme. He seemed to want to kill Qing Jun very much. This persistence made Shen Yanxiao feel that Yan Di¡¯s purpose of killing Qing Jun might not be as simple as she thought.
However¡
Whatever Satan¡¯s purpose for asking Qing Jun to study the reincarnation technique, Shen Yanxiao would feel great as long as Satan did not get what he wanted.
Even if Yan Di did kill Qing Jun, it would be beneficial and harmless to Shen Yanxiao. If Qing Jun could still keep his life, then Gui Jiang must first take the group of new devil generals to fight Yan Di¡¯s group to the end. Only in this way could Qing Jun be saved from Yan Di.
No matter what the oue was, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s goal had been achieved. Now she just needed to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.
The best result would be if Gui Jiang¡¯s group and Yan Di¡¯s group fought and had both of their faces beaten until mush. Then, Yan Di would win andugh wildly as he strangled Qing Jun. Now that would really be perfect.
Shen Yanxiao couldn¡¯t wait to see the upgraded version of a gang fight.
Yan Di did not seem to have nned to kill Qing Jun at first. However, the tit-for-tat situation had angered him.
He threw Qing Jun to the back. Qing Jun¡¯s body flew to the wall like a kite with a broken line. After the hard impact, he fainted and a little blood spilled from his mouth.
It was really extremely brutal!
¡°Gui Jiang, since you want to stand up for this human, I will give you a chance.¡± Yan Di cocked his head slightly and stared coldly at Gui Jiang.
Gui Jiang felt the great pressure hanging over him and even his breathing became difficult.
Gui Jiang actually felt quite bitter. He really didn¡¯t want to stand up for that human whatsoever. However, that human had been thrown into his Guiwang City by Satan. He couldn¡¯t just watch Yan Di ughter this burden Satan had tossed on his own turf, could he?
If he just let that happen, he reckoned he would witness Satan¡¯s wrath up close..
Chapter 2592 - Chapter 2592: On the Verge of Breaking Out (2)
Chapter 2592: On the Verge of Breaking Out (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The battle was on the verge of breaking out, and Shen Yanxiao braced herself for the show.
This was an excellent opportunity for Shen Yanxiao to watch the battle between the devil generals at close range.
Unfortunately, it seemed that God did not intend to let her witness all this. The situation that was about to begin waspletely dissolved due to the actions of one devil general.
No one knew when Ji Ying, who had not opened his mouth since the beginning, came to the fainted Qing Jun. He narrowed his eyes slightly, stretched out his long arms and picked up the unconscious Qing Jun, whose mouth overflowed with blood.
¡°Before you start fighting, you¡¯d better look at this human first. He¡¯s dying.¡± Ji Ying¡¯s cold voice sounded.
Qing Jun¡¯s condition was extremely bad. Yan Di hadid a heavy hand on him. Not to mention Qing Jun, even if it were Shen Yanxiao, having been thrown so hard by Yan Di would probably have crushed her whole body as well. At this time, Qing Jun¡¯s mouth was foaming with blood, his face was as white as paper, and his limbs were twitching a bit. This was definitely not a good sign.
Yan Di¡¯s throw had already shattered Qing Jun¡¯s internal organs. Even if Yan Di stopped attacking him now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Qing Jun died.
The originally tense atmosphere disappearedpletely with the gradually disappearing life of Qing Jun.
¡°Yan Di, I know this human isn¡¯t pleasing to your eyes, but he is someone handed over by Lord Satan after all. Please do me a favor.¡± Gui Jiang gritted his teeth and looked at Yan Di, trying to make his tone calm and humble.
The situation right now was very bad. If Qing Jun were dead already, there was no point in fighting Yan Di.
Yan Di didn¡¯t seem to want to ept Gui Jiang¡¯s exnation, but Xue Shi came forward and said something into Yan Di¡¯s ear, making Yan Di¡¯s expression change slightly.
¡°Fine, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s events. You can take people back. Whether you can save him depends on your skill.¡± Yan Di suddenly changed his tune and asked Ji Ying to give Yue Luo the half-dead Qing Jun, after which he took several other devil generals back to their rooms to rest.
Seeing the uing show suddenly fly away just like that, Shen Yanxiao almost choked to death.
You guys had already taken up your fighting stances and were all geared up, how could you just forget about the fight just because someone said to forget about it? Have you ever considered the feelings of your audience?
Where¡¯s your courage and resolution? Where¡¯s the battle till one¡¯sst gasp? Yan Di, where¡¯s your grumpy temper? This was not you! Were you possessed, dear?!
Shen Yanxiao almost jumped down and executed a real fight against the two sides herself.
The ups and downs of life were just like that. She originally thought of the n to make a small fuss, but it instead set off huge waves. However, before she saw the huge waves engulfing the ship, the waves retreated so silently!
There was really not a single sign at all!
The older generation of devil generals left. Gui Jiang and the rest finally breathed a sigh of relief, but the problem they had to face now was even more difficult.
¡°Yue Luo, call Meng Fa.¡± Gui Jiang lifted Qing Jun up and quickly took him away.
If they didn¡¯t act quickly, Qing Jun¡¯s life would really end.
At that time, Gui Jiang would also suffer.
Shen Yanxiao followed Gui Jiang and others quietly. Although she wanted to follow Yan Di, she was more concerned about the life and death of Qing Jun. After all, whether she would go back to Qing Jun¡¯s pce to act as a maid in the future depended on whether Qing Jun could still live.
Chapter 2593 - Chapter 2593: Li Ya (1)
Chapter 2593: Li Ya (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The devil doctor named Meng Fa was quickly brought up by Yue Luo and treated Qing Jun while quivering.
Looking at the doctor¡¯s constipated expression, one could tell that Qing Jun¡¯s injury was extremely serious.
It was a miracle that he had survived until now after what Yan Di did to him.
¡°This man cannot die.¡± Gui Jiang frowned and ordered the doctor who looked like he was about to cry.
He was a doctor of devils, granted that he had magical hands that could bring the dying back to life, but that was only applicable for devils. He had never even seen such a creature as a human since he was born. This was the first time he was asked to treat a dying human, alright! He really couldn¡¯t do it!
However, the five devil generals stood just behind him. Meng Fa felt that if he dared to utter an excuse for a moment, shaking his head or whatnot, his head would be separated from his neck at once.
Anyway, what was such a fragile creature like a human even doing running in the Underworld? Such a delicate flower should be kept in the greenhouse. What was he doing taking a walk here. He would obviously lose his life if he did so. Didn¡¯t he just end up bringing trouble to an innocent devil doctor?!
Meng Fa wanted to cry, but did not dare to. He just remained sullen and took care of the ¡°delicate¡± human being.
Though Gui Jiang and others looked calm, theirplexions weren¡¯t very good.
¡°Why does Yan Di seem to hold such a great grudge against Qing Jun? Did he really want to kill him?¡± Mei Ji frowned and looked at the dying Qing Jun lying in bed. Yan Di was a devil general. There was really no need for him to quarrel with a human. Furthermore, even though Qing Jun was a human, he was a tool being used by Satan. But why did it seem that Yan Di wouldn¡¯t be happy unless he exterminated Qing Jun?
When Meng Fa heard Mei Ji¡¯s words, he was almost frightened silly.
Holy smokes, this human was actually beaten by Lord Yan Di! What was this?
Lord Yan Di wanted to kill him, while Lord Gui Jiang wanted to save him?
Sure enough, the entertainment of devil generals was not something ordinary devils like him could understand.
Gui Jiang was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Yan Di does not want Qing Jun¡¯s research to be sessful.¡±
¡°What?¡± Mei Ji was stunned.
Shen Yanxiao, who was hiding in the dark, was also shocked by this remark. Yan Di did not want the reincarnation technique to be sessful? What was this all about? Shen Yanxiao felt that she was going to hear something amazing today.
¡°Qing Jun is studying the reincarnation technique, which you should all know very well,¡± Gui Jiang said.
The other four devil generals nodded their heads.
Satan had already told them about Qing Jun¡¯s research at an earlier time. Although they did not know much about Satan¡¯s reasons for conducting this research on reincarnation, they only listened to the intentions of the Devil God.
However, what did Yan Di have to do with this?
¡°The reincarnation technique has no effect on Lord Satan, but it can fulfill one of his wishes. He wants to revive a soul.¡± Gui Jiang uttered unbelievable words.
¡°Is it a devil general?¡± Yue Luo asked with some uncertainty.
Gui Jiang shook his head.
¡°Yan Di didn¡¯t want the reincarnation technique to seed, so he¡¯s doing everything possible to kill Qing Jun, but he couldn¡¯t disobey the orders of Lord Satan and could only find opportunities to do this.¡± In the past, Yan Di didn¡¯t look for trouble with Qing Jun any less. But Qing Jun put up with it every time and didn¡¯t give Yan Di a chance to use that as a reason to dispose of him.
However, today, Qing Jun didn¡¯t endure as he did in the past. His defiance gave Yan Di a good excuse to make a move against him.
Whoever the Devil God wanted to resurrect was someone Yan Di did not want to be resurrected.
This situation was really strange.
¡°Who is it?¡± Yue Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Lord Satan¡¯s sister, Li Ya,¡± Gui Jiang answered.
¡°Lord Satan has a sister?¡± Yue Luo and others were all at a loss. Evidently, this was the first time they heard that Li Ya existed..
Chapter 2594 - Chapter 2594: Li Ya (2)
Chapter 2594: Li Ya (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao was also quite speechless. Satan, this kind of independent hegemon, also had a sister?
This did not make sense!
Who could connect such a cruel guy with the word ¡®brother¡¯?
If you say that a gentle and considerate brother like Shen Siyu painstakingly wanted to resurrect his sister, Shen Yanxiao would certainly believe it. But a crazy guy like Satan also wanted to resurrect his sister? This was simply unimaginable, okay?!
The other devil generals were also having a hard time digesting the news about the Devil God having a sister.
¡°It was a long time ago. You may not have been born at that time.¡± Gui Jiang looked at Yue Luo and the other generals. Despite having a high position now, ording to the age of the devils, they were still quite young. Yan Di was older than the four of thembined.
In the Underworld, devils had no natural enemies. The more powerful the devil was, the longer their life span would be.
The older generation of devil generals were no younger than 17 ,ooo years old.
Among the new generation of devil generals, Gui Jiang was the oldest. He was already over 10,000 years old, while Yue Luo and the rest of them were only a few thousand years old. They were really still young inparison, but their strength was very formidable. If they were given enough time, they would grow to a terrifying point.
¡°Lord Satan, the Devil God, is one of the gods of creation. When he created the Devil race, the first one he created was Li Ya. Lord Satan has always regarded Li
Ya as his sister, and Li Ya was also the noblest queen in the Underworld.¡± Gui Jiang recalled the memory of long ago.
¡°But¡ Why haven¡¯t we heard of her¡¡± Mei Ji swore that it was definitely the first time she heard the name Li Ya.
Since she was the sister of Lord Satan, even if she was already dead, she should not leave no trace at all, but only Gui Jiang among them knew that Li Ya once existed.
¡°Lord Satan doesn¡¯t let us mention Li Ya. He erased all traces of her existence,¡¯ Gui Jiang said.
¡°How did Li Ya die?¡± Ye MO asked. ording to the character of Lord Satan, if he really treated Li Ya as a sister, with his strength, he would never let Li Ya encounter any danger. Besides the Lord God, no race could hurt Li Ya under the protection of the Devil God.
Gui Jiang was silent and the expression in his eyes was somewhatplicated.
¡°It was a god.¡±
¡°What?¡± Did a god kill Li Ya?
¡°I am not very clear about the details. I only vaguely know that Li Ya¡¯s death was rted to a god, which was why Lord Satan became furious and started that great war ten thousand years ago.¡± Gui Jiang said.
That bloody war was triggered by the death of a younger sister?
Shen Yanxiao was thoroughly shocked by the sting fuse that caused the war between gods and devils.
This could no longer be considered as a beauty capable of causing the downfall of a city, but a freaking beauty capable of causing the downfall of the world!
A woman that could trigger such a situation unexpectedly existed in this period of time, too.
Shen Yanxiao didn¡¯t expect that Satan could get extremely angry just because of a beauty.
However, before the war between gods and devils, although the rtionship between the Devil race and the God race was not very friendly, it was not too bad either. Did the gods eat something bad, that they killed Satan¡¯s sister?
Shen Yanxiao was really having a hard time imagining it.
The conversation between Gui Jiang and the four devil generals continued. The four devil generals expressed great surprise at Li Ya¡¯s death.
¡°We can still understand this¡ but what does this have to do with Yan Di?¡± Yao
Ren asked.
Gui Jiang looked at them and said slowly, ¡°Yan Di and Li Ya were engaged.
Chapter 2595 - Chapter 2595: Li Ya (3)
Chapter 2595: Li Ya (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yue Luo and others simultaneously gasped.
Lord Satan¡¯s sister¡ had an engagement with Yan Di¡
Even though Li Ya did not have any blood rtionship with Satan in reality,
Satan recognized her as a sister, and this sister was the very first woman of the
Underworld, okay? Just how did Li Ya end up having a rtionship with Yan Di?
The few devil generals couldn¡¯t help but imagine Yan Di¡¯s deadpan face. True, Yan Di was quite good-looking, but he was also covered by an imprable aura. How could a woman like something like that?!
¡°Mei Ji, if it were you, what do you think¡¡± Yue Luo subconsciously asked the only woman present.
Mei Ji¡¯s face turned white. She smiled wryly and waved her hand, ¡°This humble woman doesn¡¯t even dare to speak in Yan Di¡¯s presence.¡± Being engaged to Yan Di? That would definitely be a nightmare!
Except for his face and his devil general identity, there was nothing good about Yan Di. He was rigid and boring, and his temper was uncertain. Which devil girl, who was in her right mind, would like him?
If Gui Jiang had not told them that Li Ya¡¯s death was due to a god, they would surely have thought that Yan Di had failed in his courtship and killed Li Ya in anger.
Gui Jiang looked at the tangled expressions of Yue Luo and others and could guess what they were thinking.
¡°In fact, Yan Di wasn¡¯t that irritable before. Li Ya¡¯s death not only dealt a huge blow to Lord Satan, but also brought a great impact to Yan Di. Yan Di didn¡¯t want Li Ya toe back to life, but it was not easy for him to obstruct the research due to the orders of Lord Satan. Although I don¡¯t know exactly how Li Ya died, her death must have given Yan Di some thoughts. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t oppose Li Ya being resurrected, ¡± Gui Jiang exined.
For Yan Di¡¯s various actions, he could probably understand the reasons.
¡°Perhaps¡ Li Ya has put a green hat on Yan Di?¡± Yue Luo thought wryly.
Gui Jiang frowned slightly. He had never given this a thought.
While the devil generals on this side were having a heated discussion, Shen
Yanxiao, who was secretly hiding, already had her mind buzzing with ideas. It had to be said that Yue Luo¡¯s joke just now, in some ways, was probably the truth.
Shen Yanxiao recalled that Xiu once said that the fall of the previous War God was because he fell in love with a female devil who gave birth to their child, but because she could not bear thebined force of the devil energy and the divine power, she passed away. Could it be, the female devil the previous War God fell in love with was Li Ya?
Shen Yanxiao thought it was very possible. In the past, even though the rtionship between devils and gods was not so bad, they had little contact with each other. It was because the divine power of gods would make devils feel ufortable, only a devil possessing an extremely strong devil energy could stand it. If ordinary female devils made contact with a powerful superior god like the War God, they would feel sick and want to retreat in a few minutes.
But Li Ya was Satan¡¯s sister. Her power was naturally notparable to ordinary devils. With Li Ya¡¯s strength, even if she stayed at the War God¡¯s side, she should not be affected by his divine power.
Therefore¡
The previous War God hooked up with Li Ya, putting a green hat on Yan Di who was Li Ya¡¯s fiance?
The corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Even she thought that this conjecture was kind of outrageous.
If this were really the case, the root cause of the Devil Race¡¯s attack on the world would make a person thoroughly speechless.
A cruel massacre brought about by a cross-racial love!
No wonder Yan Di didn¡¯t want Li Ya to be resurrected.. Who wanted their cheater of a fiancee, who had brought him humiliation, toe back to life?
Chapter 2596 - Chapter 2596: Li Ya (4)
Chapter 2596: Li Ya (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
What was more, this fiancee of his also had a child with another man¡
This was definitely something a man couldn¡¯t stand!
But all these were still only Shen Yanxiao¡¯s guesses. She had no real evidence yet.
Shen Yanxiao enjoyed listening to the gossip, but Meng Fa, who was responsible for treating Qing Jun, was already crying river of tears.
He was just an ordinary devil doctor, but he ended up hearing the secret between a devil general and the Devil God¡¯s sister! He was now very afraid that he would no longer be able to walk out of this ce.
Meng Fa¡¯s hands began to shake.
Qing Jun¡¯s injury was very serious. Meng Fa continued treating Qing Jun¡¯s life, while also worrying about his own. The whole day and night passed, and Qing Jun¡¯s injury finally stabilized.
Gui Jiang did not give any order to execute Meng Fa who had ¡°eavesdropped¡± unintentionally. Instead, he sent Qing Jun back to his own residence and ordered Meng Fa to look after him.
Qing Jun was still in aa, and the arrival of Meng Fa saved Shen Yanxiao, the maid, a lot of trouble. With him here, the task of taking care of Qing Jun was handed over to Meng Fa. Shen Yanxiao took this opportunity to run to the pce of the Guiwang City and continue to dig for new information.
Because of what had happened to Qing Jun, the rtionship between Gui Jiang¡¯s group and Yan Di¡¯s group had reached its lowest point. Despite being under the same roof, they looked at one another with disgust. Though they didn¡¯t start fighting, it was definitely not because they did not want to beat up the other party.
The failure to understand the strength of the twelve devil generals made Shen Yanxiao bitter. However, Qing Jun was still in aa. She could not find a suitable candidate to start a war again.
With more than two months to go before the Devil race invaded the Brilliance Continent, Shen Yanxiao began to concentrate on cultivating her devil energy while collecting intelligence.
She expected topletely break the seal of her devil blood and reach the realm of Divine Profession before the Devil race set out.
Qing Jun slept for half a month. When he woke up again, eleven of the twelve devil generals had already left Guiwang City, and Shen Yanxiao had also unlocked the thirdyer of the seal of her devil blood.
On the day Qing Jun woke up, Meng Fa ran to Gui Jiang with tears streaming down his face.
In the afternoon, Gui Jiang came to Qing Jun¡¯s residence.
Shen Yanxiao took Gui Jiang to Qing Jun¡¯s room. Qing Jun, who was sitting on the bed, was still pale and looked very weak.
¡°You, withdraw.¡± Gui Jiang nced at Shen Yanxiao and ordered.
Shen Yanxiao left immediately.
She didn¡¯t mind going out at all. After all, she could still crouch outside and listen from the corner!
As soon as Shen Yanxiao retreated, only Qing Jun and Gui Jiang were left in the room.
Qing Jun, with a whiteplexion and a sneer on his mouth, leaned against the bed.
¡°Why bother saving me? Since Yan Di wants me dead, just let me die. I¡¯d like to see if Lord Satan will let him go easily.¡± Qing Jun¡¯s hatred for Yan Di in his heart had reached an unprecedented height. If it weren¡¯t for hisck of strength, he would have wanted to die with Yan Di.
¡°He is not the only one who will be punished for your death.¡± Gui Jiang reminded Qing Jun that he would also be implicated.
Qing Jun snorted coldly and no longer spoke.
¡°Why argue with him at that time, when you have endured for so long?¡± Gui Jiang had always wondered why Qing Jun, who was not a rough person, suddenly went out of control on that day.
¡°Should I just let it go? Well, after all, I am not of the same race as you. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I don¡¯t care. Lord Gui Jiang, I know you¡¯re busy with your business, so you don¡¯t need toe here to see me. I will continue my research today. Please leave.¡± Qing Jun no longer wanted to talk nonsense with these devils..
Chapter 2597 - Chapter 2597: Li Ya (5)
Chapter 2597: Li Ya (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
With Gui Jiang gone, Qing Jun soon got back into his research.
Only this time, Qing Jun had gone mad. From the moment he entered theb, he never took one step outside again. Even when eating, he asked Shen Yanxiao to bring the food into theboratory. He also slept directly inside theb. His whole person waspletely obsessed with research.
Qing Jun had been stimted too much and had gone to the extremes. But this was good, too. Qing Jun not leaving the room gave Shen Yanxiao more time to gather intelligence in the Guiwang City.
Although Gui Jiang was among the new generation of devil generals, Shen Yanxiao had noticed that he was highly valued by Satan. Regarding the Devil race¡¯s invasion of the Brilliance Continent, Gui Jiang was responsible for many things, which made things easier for Shen Yanxiao.
She was gathering intelligence while cultivating her own devil energy.
As the days passed, Shen Yanxiao spent more and more time in the Underworld, which also meant that the time for her return to the Brilliance
Continent wasing nearer and nearer.
As for how far Qing Jun had studied the reincarnation technique, Shen Yanxiao had no way of knowing. A few days ago, Qing Jun had sealed off the wholeboratory and even Shen Yanxiao was not allowed to enter. Shen Yanxiao asionally stood outside the door and could smell the pungent smell of blood along with a putrid smell. Qing Jun¡¯s crazyughter seemed to being from the room continuously, making people feel creeped out.
No one would believe him if he said he wasn¡¯t crazy.
However, amid his madness, there was also tranquility. Since then, Gui Jiang never came to see Qing Jun again.
At this time, there was only less than half a month before the passage of the Underworld would be opened.
Shen Yanxiao had only oneyer left of the seal on her devil blood. A little more time, and she would be able topletely unlock the seal.
Divine Profession, she would soon reach the top!
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Shrillughter sudddenly came from the closedboratory. Shen Yanxiao was shocked and walked quickly to the front of theboratory.
Qing Jun¡¯sughter kepting from the room.
All of a sudden, the door of theboratory was opened, and a haggard and crazy-looking Qing Jun appeared in front of Shen Yanxiao. His eyes were filled with extreme madness. His mouth rose andughter flowed forth.
¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done!¡± Qing Jun stared nkly at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done!¡± Qing Jun stared nkly at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao sighed secretly. Qing Jun was no longer the cold and cheerless man she had met at the border. He had gone mad. The humiliation Yan Di brought himpletely drove him crazy. Now Qing Jun simply could not think with a normal mind. He only had his own research in his head.
Done¡
Has the reincarnation technique really worked?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. If she attacked Qing Jun now, no one would find out. She could also run away immediately. With her speed, by the time Gui Jiang learned that Qing Jun was dead, he would have no idea where she had fled.
Satan wanted to bring his sister back to life. If we look at this alone, Shen Yanxiao definitely had a reason to kill Qing Jun: so that Li Ya would never be revived.
However, there was a great possibility that Li Ya¡¯s identity was not only Satan¡¯s sister, but that she might also be the wife of the previous War God. In order to conceive and give birth to her child, she gave up her life. She was simply a great mother.
Kill? Or not?
Shen Yanxiao knew that with Qing Jun¡¯s current mental state, if she wanted to do something to him, it would be easy.
Looking at the mad Qing Jun, Shen Yanxiao finally took a deep breath.
In the end, Shen Yanxiao still didn¡¯t make any moves. She chose not to kill..
Chapter 2598 - Chapter 2598: Li Ya (6)
Chapter 2598: Li Ya (6)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Qing Jun had seeded. On the chair of Qing Jun¡¯sboratory, a beautiful youngdy was sitting with her eyes closed. Her head was slightly lowered as she leaned against the back of the chair as though she were asleep. That quiet sleeping face was the most beautiful face Shen Yanxiao had ever seen among devils.
Her beauty, unlike that of themon female devils, wasn¡¯t garish and bewitching. It was like wild lilies blooming in the valley, pure and beautiful. People could not bear to stain it, not even for a moment.
The face of the woman made Shen Yanxiao feel a little familiar, but also somewhat strange. In her memory, she could not find a woman with such a face.
In that case, where was the familiar feelinging from?
Shen Yanxiao minded her own business and continued searching in her memory. Meanwhile, Qing Jun was crouching in the corner of theboratory, trembling all over. He looked pale and tranced, biting his nails and talking to himself.
¡°I seeded, seeded¡ ha ha¡ No one can question me anymore¡ ha ha ha .
Ouyang Huanyu, Jun MO, Satan, Yan Di¡ you are all a group of idiots, idiots¡ You can¡¯t develop the reincarnation technique, but I seeded, I seeded! Ha ha ha ha ha! Madughter reverberated through the clutteredboratory.
But the devildy leaning on the chair was still in a deep sleep, the shrillughter didn¡¯t seem to disturb her rest at all.
Shen Yanxiao frowned slightly. She felt something was wrong. She stepped forward and gently touched the devildy.
The cold touch from her fingertips shook Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart.
It was so cold, and there was not a trace of heat. It was just like the old Xiu. That kind of coldness.
Shen Yanxiao pushed the devildy leaning against the chair. The other party did not respond.
This could not be?
Shen Yanxiao exerted a little more force, but the devildy only slipped from the chair and fell to the ground limply.
It wasn¡¯t sessful¡
These words echoed in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind.
A real reincarnation technique should not only be able to reshape the body of the dead, but also pull back the soul. But the devildy in front of her was obviously just an empty shell with no soul.
The devildy fell to the ground, stimting Qing Jun¡¯s nerves. He suddenly jumped on her and picked her up, after which he carefully ced her on the chair, just like when Shen Yanxiao had first seen her.
¡°Idiot, Li Ya cannot be touched casually! She has just been resurrected and needs rest. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Qing Jun, with a sullen face, shouted at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly. It seemed that Qing Jun had really gone mad. Li Ya was not resurrected at all. He was only able to reshape Li Ya¡¯s body, but Li Ya¡¯s soul had not returned to this body.
During this period of time, Shen Yanxiao made a faint investigation into the reincarnation technique. Qing Jun wasn¡¯t concerned about her at all, which made her investigation very smooth.
Normally, if the body could be reshaped, then the soul would return together. If not, the only exnation was that Li Ya¡¯s soul hadpletely disappeared from this world. Perhaps she had been reincarnated in another world, or perhaps her soul had vanished in the long years. In short, Li Ya¡¯s soul was no longer in this world. So even if Qing Jun had developed the reincarnation technique, it was still impossible to bring Li Ya back to life.
If Shen Yanxiao knew this, so Qing Jun could not be unaware.
Most likely, after seeing the situation of Li Ya after the reincarnation technique was carried out caused Qing Jun to fall intoplete madness because he couldn¡¯t ept the result..
Chapter 2599 - Chapter 2599: Final Preparations (1)
Chapter 2599: Final Preparations (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao withdrew from theboratory. She knew that it was time for her to leave. Qing Jun¡¯s madness would soon be discovered by Gui Jiang. The seal on the Underworld passage would be broken in theing days. She must leave as soon as possible, rush to the border, blend into the devil army, and leave the Underworld.
Li Ya had not been resurrected. For Shen Yanxiao, she didn¡¯t know whether it was a good or bad thing.
Shen Yanxiao once thought that if Li Ya came back to life, maybe she could stop Satan¡¯s crazy invasion. But, on second thought, Shen Yanxiao guessed that it was impossible.
Granted, Satan had started the previous war because of Li Ya¡¯s death. However, theing war had nothing to do with Li Ya at all.
After experiencing the excitement brought by the bloody war, she feared that
Satan already had the heart to invade the world. All this had nothing to do with
Li Ya¡¯s life and death anymore.
The war was inevitable.
Shen Yanxiao had already collected all the information she could get in
Guiwang City. Pretty soon, there would be a great disturbance here. She didn¡¯t want to apany Qing Jun in his downfall.
However¡
Listening to the mutterings of Qing Jun, she could tell that the rtionship between him and Ouyang Huanyu was not harmonious.
Unfortunately, Qing Jun had gone crazy. Otherwise Shen Yanxiao might be able to get some secrets about Ouyang Huanyu out of his mouth.
Shen Yanxiao took onest nce at Li Ya, who looked like Sleeping Beauty, beforepletely leaving theboratory, Qing Jun¡¯s residence, and Guiwang City.
Guiwang City was as gloomy, as usual. Using the devil coins she had taken from Qing Jun, Shen Yanxiao bought a carriage and headed for the border. As for the ending of Qing Jun, this was not within the scope of her concern.
Qing Jun was now a crazy man, which was probably a good thing, because Shen Yanxiao was originally going to get rid of him before she left. After all, allowing a Warlock who knew forbidden techniques to stand beside Satan was not something she wanted.
Qing Jun going mad had saved Shen Yanxiao a little trouble.
Humming a little song and driving the carriage, Shen Yanxiao set off all the way towards the border of the Underworld.
Brilliance Continent, Sun Never Sets.
As thergest main city in the Forsaken Land, Sun Never Sets had always had a very small number of residents, but that was only in the past. Now, Sun Never
Sets was crowded.
However, these residents were somewhat special: for example, elves with pointy ears, cute and adorable dwarves, beautiful merfolks, gloomy undeads who wore cloaks all day long, and dragons that hovered above the sky.
The demons who were once feared by people had now be the most normal locals in Sun Never Sets.
It seemed that all the major races in the world had gathered here; one could even asionally see the scene of the arrival of golden-eyed gods.
The locals of Sun Never Sets had suffered from shock after shock over the past few months.
Elves had arrived, dwarves had arrived, merfolks had arrived, dragons had arrived, and even undeads had arrived!
A series of stimuli directly turned the hearts of Sun Never Sets locals from ss to steel.
Going shopping with elves, ying a game of rock-paper-scissors with dwarves, taking the beautiful merfolks to swim in the moat, or discussing the pleasure of soaring in the sky with dragons. And if you had the courage, you could even make friends with undeads.
In these few months before theing war, not only Sun Never Sets, but also other cities in the Forsaken Land were crammed with many other races..
Chapter 2600 - Chapter 2600: Final Preparations (2)
Chapter 2600: Final Preparations (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Forsaken Land ushered in its busiest period in history.
Humans and other races finally came together again after ten thousand years of separation.
There was a mixture of delight and surprise as all the races came together in this piece ofnd beneath the sky.
Amid the excitement, arge number of foreign troops also entered the
Forsaken Land. Lord War God made all empty cities in the Forsaken Land avable for the armies of all races so that theserge troops were eventually amodated. Those upright soldiers with sharp des, d in military uniforms, marched past like a gust to wake up all the humans who had indulged themselves.
The arrival of the armies of all races meant that the war was about to begin.
Before long, the devil army would rush from the Underworld to the Brilliance Continent and plunge the people into misery and suffering!
In the City Lord Mansion of Sun Never Sets, representatives of each major race were sitting in the hall.
Handsome and elegant, the Elf King was like the bright moon in the night sky. The corners of his mouth were raised into a smile as he sat on one side. Sitting opposite him was Mengmeng Qi, the King of dwarves, nodding at him with a gentle smile on his mouth.
There were also somewhat young and inexperienced youths in the group. One was ad with light golden eyes. He was the new generation Dragon Emperor of the Dragon race, and also the eight-winged golden dragon fighting alongside Yang Xi¡ª Doudou¡ Another was a petite girl sitting on the same side as Doudou. She sat awkvvardly in the chair, clutching a trident in both hands. Her long blue hair hung on her thin shoulders. It was Xi Yan, the new leader of merfolks.
Meanwhile, an undead, dressed in ck, sat alone with his long legs crossed and his ck cloak casually draped over his chair behind him. He had a condescending attitude, as though the other four foreign rulers present were not worth giving his attention to¡ It was Yaksha.
The leaders of the five races gathered together, waiting for the only individual who could summon them to wait here.
The leaders of the five major races were all holding the life and death of one race in their hands. All of them were the supreme of their people. However, at this moment, they had reined in their pride, held back their temper, and sat here quietly, waiting.
Suddenly, a figure came slowly from the back hall.
His whole body was donned in golden armor, his satin-like ck hair was casually draped on his back, and those dazzling golden eyes, like the sun, branded themselves in everyone¡¯s soul.
¡°Lord War God!¡± The five rulers, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately got up and greeted the arrival of the War God, Di Xiu, in the most devout manner.
Xiu¡¯s golden eyes slightly swept over the several individuals in the room before he went to sit at the lord¡¯s position.
Shen Siyu and the Dragon God followed closely behind Xiu and sat on the chairs to the left and right of Xiu, respectively.
Yaksha, Xi Yan, and the rest sat down one after another. They were waiting, waiting for Xiu to open his mouth. They had been in the Forsaken Land for some time. They did not have much to do each day, aside from continuing to train their army. Today, however, the War God sent people to each city to gather all five of them together. There must be something to discuss.
Xiu took a faint look at Shen Siyu.
Shen Siyu wryly smiled. This old guy¡ He really knew how to use people. Looked like he still had to talk.
¡°We¡¯ve invited all of you here today to announce one thing.¡±
The five rulers immediately focused their attention.
¡°Just three days ago, I sensed that the seal on the Underworld passage has beenpletely destroyed, and now, the devils have no further obstacles to reach the Brilliance Continent.¡± Shen Siyu, with a dignified expression in his eyes, told the shocking news to the individuals present.
No one would question Shen Siyu¡¯s perception.. After all, it was his godhood that had sealed the Underworld passage in those days!
Chapter 2601 - Chapter 2601: Final Preparations (3)
Chapter 2601: Final Preparations (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In an instant, everyone¡¯s face turned pale.
The seal of the Underworld passage had been broken, and the devils would march straight in any time soon!
¡®The Brilliance Continent was in danger!
For a long time, they had been mentally prepared to fight the Devil race to the end, but when this day really came, the shock in their hearts could not be described with any word.
War meant blood and death. Their nsmen, their rtives, and their friends would shed blood and tears in this war. Victory meant life; defeat meant death.
They had no other choice!
¡°Has the Lord not returned yet?¡± Xi Yan looked up slightly, staring nkly ahead without focus.
Shen Siyu moved his lips. Shen Yanxiao had been away for three months and had still note back. Now that the seal of the Underworld paddage had been broken, would she be returning?
Xiu¡¯s downcast eyes suddenly lifted. His gaze went past the crowd and toward the entrance of the hall.
There, a dusty figure suddenly appeared, walking towards the hall step by step. There was a tired smile on her face, and her cheeks were stained with dust. Even so, it couldn¡¯t hide her beauty that was capable of causing the downfall of a city.
Xiu¡¯s hand clenched the handle of the chair and he resisted the impulse to rush over and hold her in his arms.
Now was not the right time.
Shen Yanxiao had returned. She had returned from the Underworld alive.
Looking at the tired but gratified smile on her face, Xiu knew that she must havepleted her purpose in going there. From now on, she would be the Demon Lord of the Forsaken Land, leading mankind to fight against the Devil race together with the rulers of the other races.
Seeing Shen Yanxiao¡¯s return, all the people in the hall had different expressions.
Even though Xi Yan could not see, she was able to sense Shen Yanxiao¡¯s approach. As she was still young and was not adept in this kind of situation, she just got up excitedly and rushed to Shen Yanxiao, directly throwing herself into Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arms.
¡°Elder sister!¡±
Shen Yanxiao looked at the young mermaid who threw herself into her arms, and the smile on her mouth grew stronger.
She raised her hand and rubbed Xi Yan¡¯s seaweed-like, curly long hair and whispered, ¡°Xi Yan is a good girl. Your elder sister has something very important to say to all of you. Go back and listen first.¡±
Xi Yan nodded obediently.
Shen Yanxiao returned to the hall with Xi Yan. After Xi Yan was seated, Shen Yanxiao did not care about her dusty appearance as she looked straight at the rulers of the five races in the hall and said, ¡°Everyone, I have just returned from the Underworld. Now, I have some news to tell you.¡±
As early as the arrival of the rulers of the five major races, Xiu had already hinted that Shen Yanxiao was not in the Brilliance Continent, but had gone to the Underworld.
Such a crazy move as sneaking into the Underworld had never crossed their minds in the slightest, but Shen Yanxiao actually did it. And not only had she done this, but she had returned safely, without any injuries.
For this, even Yaksha, who was once close to the devils, was very surprised.
What method did Shen Yanxiao use to safely spend these three months in the territory of devils?
This was a miracle!
¡°Good news or bad news?¡± The Elf King asked with a gentle voice. The girl in front of him was very different from the one he had met in Moonlight City. The Elf King felt a very powerful force in her body.
In just a few years, she had undergone such earth-shaking changes!
Shen Yanxiao said slowly, ¡°There is no good news. Everything I learned is the worst news for us..
Chapter 2602 - Chapter 2602: Final Preparations (4)
Chapter 2602: Final Preparations (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart sink.
They all knew very well that Shen Yanxiao would never make jokes at such a time.
¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± The Elf King turned slightly pale and tried his best to calm down.
¡°The numbers of the devil army are far above our previous estimation. The elite troops of the twelve devil generals alone have reached tens of millions, not to mention the ordinary soldiers inside the Devil race. In addition, there are countless demons and demon beasts. I followed the first batch of the devil army through the Underworld passage. This first batch amounted to three hundred thousand troops, and this number is less than one percent of the entire devil army!¡± Shen Yanxiao spoke with a frown.
Leaving the Underworld was not difficult for her, but when she infiltrated the first batch of troops to reach the Brilliance Continent, she waspletely shocked. As she crossed the passage to the Brilliance Continent, she could see that the ce in the Underworld that was connected to the passage was densely packed with the armies of devils waiting to pass through. A nce wasn¡¯t enough to see the end of it.
It was definitely the most frightening army she had ever seen.
Compared with the devil army, both the army in the Forsaken Land and the former four-nation alliance were pitifully small.
That army of devils was like a gigantic tide. Looking at it, Shen Yanxiao was horrified. Once such a huge army turned out in full strength, the doomsday of Brilliance Continent¡ wasing.
If she hadn¡¯t joined forces with other races to fight against the enemy, Brilliance Continent would have fallen in ten days at most.
The Devil race was really the most terrifying race in the world!
Shen Yanxiao would never forget the image of the devil army swarming from every direction, devouring the entire border of the Underworld. The border cities had also been slightly leveled, all to allow the devil army to concentrate on the passage.
All Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes could see were devil soldiers. She did not even see the shadow of demons nor demon beasts. It was conceivable that the huge army that shocked her was only the Devil race¡¯s own troops, and the armies of demons and demon beasts simply could not squeeze into her vision.
The number of devil soldiers was something Shen Yanxiao dared not to even think about. It ranged from thirty million to forty million, or more¡
Shen Yanxiao simply could not imagine.
Such arge number; let alone Shen Yanxiao, all the people in the hall wentpletely silent when they heard what Shen Yanxiao said. The whole hall was enveloped in dead silence and a miserable atmosphere.
Tens of millions of troops¡
What a horror!
There were many races among them, but all the races put together were not even asrge as the entire main forces of the devils!
The size of the Devil race was so huge that even humans could only concede defeat in horror.
¡°Apart from the huge numbers of the devil army, the strength of the twelve devil generals has exceeded my expectations. To be honest, I think that if we confront the devil generals, the oue¡ is only the death of our side, apart from big brother Siyu, the Dragon God, and Yaksha.¡± Shen Yanxiao clenched her fists in her sleeve and forced herself to utter this ruthless remark.
Whether it was Gui Jiang or Yan Di, their strength was extraordinary. Only the strength of the superior gods couldpete with them.
Even though Qi Xia and others had inherited the godhoods of superior god, they still could not bepared with a real superior god.
If they were to confront Gui Jiang and others, the result would only be death!
Chapter 2603 Final Preparations (5)
Chapter 2603 Final Preparations (5)
At first, Shen Yanxiao had discussed with Xiu the possibility of having the rulers of the major races and the members of Phantom, as well as Shen Siyu, the Dragon God, and Lan Fengli, fight against the devil generals, but now, things had changed.
1
The numbers of the devil army were too terrifying. They could not predict how long the war wouldst. Having the rulers of the various races fight the devil generals was likely to leave them dead in the middle of the war. If this happened, their people would be leaderless and would bembs under the devil''s butcher knife.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao came back this time to discuss this matter with them.
Should they protect the rulers of the various races while theymanded their respective armies until the end of the war, or should they let them fight against the devil generals and hold back the twelve most frightening war generals of the Devil race?
It was no exaggeration to say that thebat strength of each of the twelve devil generals wasparable to that of a regr army. If they were allowed to enter the battlefield, the consequences could be imagined.
Based on the previous war between gods and devils, if the rulers of various races did not confront them head-on, they would try every means to assassinate the several rulers in order to defeat their whole armies.
There was no escape!
Shen Yanxiao''s palms were sweating. The war had not yet begun, but it already looked one-sided.
Whether in the number of troops, or the number of top powers, they couldn''tpete with the Devil race.
It was no wonder that in thest war between the gods and devils, the God race turned out in full strength and led all the strong powers of the four races against the Devil race, yet in the end, it still came to the extermination of the God race.
The power of the Devil race had enveloped all races like a nightmare.
"Are they really that strong?" Mengmeng Qi looked up at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao answered, "Stronger than me."
"¡"
There was dead silence in the hall.
Shen Yanxiao''s strength had now reached the level of a Divine Professional, which they could all feel, but even so, Shen Yanxiao said bluntly that the twelve devil generals were even stronger than her!
"Xiu won''t be able to fight the Devil God, even if he wanted to. I have already thought about it,pared with the power of a single person, our army is our main fighting force against the devils. The rulers of the various races cannot die. Before the war begins, the Elf King, Dwarf King, Dragon Emperor, and Xi Yan, you will all transfer your troops to the four countries to help them fight off the invasion of devils, and you yourselves will follow along. I will instruct the kings of the four countries to protect you at all cost until the end of the war. Yaksha, you will stay in the Forsaken Land, and I will ce you in Sun Never Sets. This time, I will restrain the Devil race''s main fighting force to the Forsaken Land. Even if they want to capture the other four countries, I will make sure that they cannotunch their main force. In this way, the allies staying in the four countries can resist the attack of the devils together with the armies of the four countries for as long as possible." Shen Yanxiao told her n in one breath.
They absolutely couldn''t die!
Once the rulers of the various races were killed, it would be the end of the war.
"But in this way, elder sister, wouldn''t you be in extreme danger?!" Xi Yan stood up in shock. Shen Yanxiao was clearly directing the fire at herself!
Just how many troops were there in the Forsaken Land? Even if she were with the undeads and the demons, how could they resist the main force of the Devil race?
"Don''t worry. If my Forsaken Land can''t resist the invasion of Devil race''s main army, then no city in the Brilliance Continent will be able to resist them. That''s why I have to do it!" Shen Yanxiao''s eyes were unusually firm. The strongest defense area of the Brilliance Continent was in her Forsaken Land, and only her Forsaken Land could stop the main forces of the Devil race.
Chapter 2604 Final Preparations (6)
Chapter 2604 Final Preparations (6)
It wasn''t that Shen Yanxiao was selfless, but because she knew that even if she wanted to hide, she couldn''t.
1
Others didn''t know, but she and Xiu knew very well that with Satan''s insistence on Shen Yanxiao''s shell, even if she hid in the other four countries, once Satan learned of it, he would definitely bring the main force of the Devil race and ughter his way to where she was. The cities in the other four countries simply couldn''tpare with the might of Sun Never Sets. If the Devil race''s main force attacked them, it was likely that they wouldn''tst long. But in the Forsaken Land, Shen Yanxiao was still very confident.
Her title as the Demon Lord wasn''t just an empty title. Every city in the Forsaken Land was built under her supervision. She dared to pat her chest and dere that even the smallest city in the Forsaken Land had much stronger defenses than the capital cities of each of the four countries!
Instead of being beaten passively, it was better to attack head-on!
Even if she died, Shen Yanxiao would strip the Devil race of ayer of skin!
No one else said anything about Shen Yanxiao''s proposal, while Xiu merely stared back at her with deep eyes.
The forces of the Devil race were frightening. The news Shen Yanxiao brought back was indeed not good news. When night fell, the five rulers who were baptized by this bad news left the City Lord Mansion.
After travelling for three days non-stop without any sleep, Shen Yanxiao, who had tried all afternoon to keep up her spirits to say what she had to say, was already exhausted. As soon as Xi Yan left, Shen Yanxiao copsed on the chair, looking pale.
Shen Siyu gave the Dragon God a meaningful nce and the two left together.
This moment was left for Xiu and Shen Yanxiao, who were reunited after a long period of separation.
Xiu held Shen Yanxiao in his arms and gently embraced her like a rare treasure. He brushed off the hair hanging down on her forehead and wiped the dust on her face with his sleeve. He was full of care and affection, as if she were the only one that could enter his eyes in this world.
"Xiu, do you think we will lose this war?" Having seen the strength of the Devil race, Shen Yanxiao was really not sure about thising war.
The army sent by the major races, put together, had a total of over twenty million troops, but this number was not asrge as the devil army, not to mention that there were still the demons and demon beasts.
"I don''t know." Xiu whispered.
"I will do my best." Shen Yanxiao secretly clenched her fists. Although the current state of things was very unfavorable for them, they had a natural advantage ¡ª the main battlefield was on their territory.
Shen Yanxiao had used the previous period of time to upgrade the overall defenses of the Brilliance Continent. Without Shen Yanxiao''s proactive step, the unprepared Brilliance Continent would surely have been unable to resist the attack of the devils. But now, moats had been dug at the edges of every city, be itrge or small. Artilleries had been set up on the walls, and archer towers had been built.
Their troops might not be as numerous as the Devil race''s, but they had excellent geographical advantages. As long as they could make good use of the city''s defense and offense, they could deplete the enemy''s forces before they could invade the city.
So what if a city reached its limit? There were numerous cities on the Brilliance Continent. If the devils want to win, they must sweep all the cities in the entire Brilliance Continent to the ground!
Xiu bowed his head and kissed Shen Yanxiao on the forehead. This little girl was not knocked down by the huge army of the Devil race. On the contrary, it aroused her fighting spirit even more. This was a good thing.
Chapter 2605 Final Preparations (7)
Chapter 2605 Final Preparations (7)
At night, before Shen Yanxiao had time to rest, the five young men of Phantom rushed to her ce like the wind.
1
"What is the Underworld like?" Tang Nazhi stared at Shen Yanxiao with wide eyes full of expectation.
"Have you met Satan?" Qi Xia asked.
"Devils¡"
In the face of five lively faces, the corner of Shen Yanxiao''s mouth twitched slightly.
Where the hell did these bastards get the news of her return? They came so fast!
"Enough, guys!" Shen Yanxiao had a headache. The depressed emotion she originally had when she talked with the five rulerspletely disappeared after seeing the bastards in front of her.
Right now, she only had the urge to kill them.
"Nazhi, get your foot out of my bed!" Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes at Tang Nazhi''s foot that had "identally" stepped on her bed due to excessive excitement.
Tang Nazhi let out a smile and quickly put his foot down.
"Tell us about it,e on," Tang Nazhi said eagerly.
Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and could only tell her little Phantom friends everything she had told Yaksha and the others once again. Only this time, her mood was not depressed at all, but rather a little violent.
"So strong?" Tang Nazhi''s eyes widened. If Shen Yanxiao had not said it herself, he might not have believed it.
Tens of millions of devil soldiers, horrifyingly formidable devil generals¡
The Devil race was simply in defiance of the natural order!!!
"And you guys still have the mood to disturb me here. If you guys really end up fighting them, you should be extra careful." Shen Yanxiao let out a sigh. If she could, she really didn''t want Tang Nazhi and the others to take risks.
Tang Nazhi and the others smiled and patted Shen Yanxiao on the shoulder.
"Don''t worry, although the devil generals are very strong, we are not vegetarian either. Even if our strength is not up to the level of superior gods, don''t forget, we still have this." Qi Xia pointed his head with a smile. They might not be able topare with superior gods and devil generals in terms of strength, but they had extraordinary wisdom. Furthermore, at their side were their Holy Beast partners. After their masters inherited their godhood, Qilin and others also seemed to feel the nourishment of the gods and had all advanced into the level of Holy Beasts.
With thebination of a Divine Professional and a Holy Beast, it wouldn''t be impossible to deal with the devil generals.
"Don''t underestimate our fighting strength. What about the devil generals? When theye, they will be put to death, just as always. We have never lost." Tang Nazhi opened his mouth with a smile. Even though Shen Yanxiao behaved normally, they already vaguely felt her inner worries.
The little girl was afraid that they would have idents in the confrontation with the devil generals.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the smiling five people and said, "No matter what, you must still be careful when the timees. Among the twelve devil generals, Yan Di is the strongest. If you meet him¡ you must really be more prudent." Shen Yanxiao was not sure who would face Yan Di in the real battlefield, but whoever it was, they would face extreme danger.
Yan Di was the second most powerful devil after Satan. They should be extra cautious when dealing with him.
"It''s alright! Don''t worry about it. The Devil race ising, but there is still some time to go. You don''t have to worry all day. Let''s go, we came here today to buy you a drink. Don''t just sit here." Tang Nazhi shouted and stretched out his hand to pull Shen Yanxiao up.
Chapter 2606 - 2606: Final Preparations (8)
Chapter 2606: Final Preparations (8)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In thergest restaurant in Sun Never Sets, Qi Xia and the others used their privileges to book all the top floors of the restaurant.
When Shen Yanxiao was dragged to the restaurant, she saw the calm Lan
Fengli sitting there with Yazi, Vermilion Bird, Taotie, and Bian in human form.
The moment Vermilion Bird saw Shen Yanxiao, he could not hide the joy on his face. However, in the next second, he turned his head angrily and deliberately did not look at her.
¡°Sister.¡± The moment Lan Fengli saw Shen Yanxiao, his eyes lit up. He immediately stood up and looked at her.
¡°Little Feng.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the increasingly handsome young man and nodded with a smile.
If it were any other time, Shen Yanxiao might not have thought so much. However, in the face of a powerful enemy, Shen Yanxiao had no choice but to think about Lan Fengli.
Shen Yanxiao was struggling internally with Lan Fengli. Lan Fengli¡¯s dependence on her waspletely like a fledgling. The first person he saw after he lost his memory was her. Therefore, he trusted her unconditionally and was willing to give up everything for her.
But was that really Lan Fengli¡¯s original intention?
If he recovered his memory, would he still be willing to do this?
Among the candidates to fight against the devil generals, Lan Fengli was among them, which was very dangerous for him. Shen Yanxiao wondered if she should tell Lan Fengli everything and let him choose for himself, or let him continue to be like this and be willing to fight against the devil generals.
In the beginning, Shen Yanxiao was only afraid that Lan Fengli¡¯s killing intent would go berserk and she would not be able to suppress it, causing a tragedy. However, after a long period of mutual assistance, Shen Yanxiao really regarded him as her biological brother.
Shen Yanxiao did not want everything to end with deceit.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression wasplicated. Seeing this, Lan Fengli was at a loss. He did not understand why his sister would reveal such a worried expression when she saw him. Could it be that¡
Did he do something wrong?
¡°Sit down. Waiter, serve the dishes!¡± Tang Nazhi pushed Shen Yanxiao to her seat and ordered for the dishes to be served.
Everyone sat down, and Qi Xia and the others smiled. Taotie widened his eyes and held the chopsticks in both hands as he stared at the empty table, constantly looking forward to the arrival of food. Bian and Yazi nodded to Shen Yanxiao, while Lan Fengli was still confused by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes.
Only Vermilion Bird was arrogant and unwilling to look at Shen Yanxiao. However, his slightly flickering eyes and the corner of his eyes that constantly floated towards Shen Yanxiao revealed his inner thoughts.
Ignored!
He would ignored her!
If she did not apologize to him this time, he would absolutely! Absolutely ignore her!
¡°Vermilion Bird.¡± Just as Vermilion Bird was proudly persevering, Shen Yanxiao had already moved to his side.
¡°Hmph!¡± Vermilion Bird crossed his arms and snorted domineeringly.
Shen Yanxiao could not help butugh. She reached out and hugged the arrogant little guy into her arms.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong this time. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Vermilion Bird in her arms and apologized with a smile.
How could she not know Vermilion Bird¡¯s persistence towards her? However, it was too dangerous in the Underworld so she had to act on her own. If Vermilion Bird was in her body, he might very possibly be discovered by the devil generals of the Devil race. Shen Yanxiao could not take such a risk.
¡°Hmph!¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s face flushed red and the corners of his lips curled up. However, he still pretended to be angry.
It was as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m really angry this time.. Coax me well, or I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±
Chapter 2607 - 2607: Final Preparations (9)
Chapter 2607: Final Preparations (9)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry anymore. Am I not back in one piece now?¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
Vermilion Bird pouted and red at Shen Yanxiao before he said, ¡°You liar, you always go back on your words. I hate you!¡±
Shen Yanxiao knew that Vermilion Bird had calmed down.
A proud little bird was always so easy to coax.
After coaxing the arrogant little Vermilion Bird, the dishes on the table were also served. Taotie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. If not for the fact that his two brothers, Yazi and Bian, were present, he would have pounced on them and eaten them up.
Taotie looked at the arrogant Yazi and then at the expressionless Bian.
After his two brothers did not say anything, he could only silently hold his chopsticks and stare at the delicious food on the table.
Even though Taotie was a foodie, he was the easiest to bully in front of his brothers. As long as his brothers red at him, he would immediately cower. He did not have the domineering aura he had when he devoured the world.
During Shen Yanxiao¡¯s absence, Taotie had been beaten up by Yazi and Bian for a long time. His whole being had been thoroughly educated!
In the past, there was only Yazi. Yazi himself was also an unpredictable person, but Bian was different. He was an upright brother who would always train Taotie well.
For example, right now, Taotie clearly wanted to eat, but he kept Bian¡¯s words in mind. If others did not use their chopsticks, he could not use them.
Additionally, it was very rude not to use them when eating.
When had Taotie ever used chopsticks when he ate? He had always used his hands!
After Shen Yanxiao finally picked up her chopsticks, Taotie finally began to eat like a gale sweeping away fallen leaves.
Shen Yanxiao could not help butugh as she looked at Taotie¡¯s bold eating posture.
¡°Lord.¡± Bian suddenly opened his mouth.
¡°Please speak.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression turned serious.
¡°While you were away, Yazi and I discussed something. I don¡¯t know if it will work,¡± Bian said.
¡°Just say it.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Bian. Sure enough, among the nine sons of the Dragon, Bian was the most reliable. Yazi was a killing maniac, and Taotie was a foodie. Both of them were strong in individualbat, but in terms of using their brains¡
However, it was negligible.
Bian¡¯s strictness was in sharp contrast to Yazi and Taotie.
¡°When the Devil race attacks the Brilliance Continent, all continents will be affected. This is a bad thing for both other races and us magic beasts, so we intend to contribute to this battle together,¡± Bian said seriously.
Shen Yanxiao nodded slightly, but she felt a little strange in her heart. Didn¡¯t Bian and others already agree to fight against the Devil race together? Why did they mention this again today?
¡°With just the three of us, our strength is very limited, so Yazi and I discussed it. We are going to call over our other brothers and persuade them to fight against the Devil race together.¡± Bian said something astonishing.
Shen Yanxiao was shocked.
Brothers of Bian and others?
Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡
Shen Yanxiao immediately perked up. The nine magic beasts that the Dragon God had given birth to were all very powerful. They were stronger than ordinary magic beasts. If she could get all nine of them to join the war, that would be great!
Shen Yanxiao did not even dare to think about that before.
It had to be known that even though the nine sons were brothers, they rarely appeared at the same time!
Chapter 2608 - 2608: Final Preparations (10)
Chapter 2608: Final Preparations (10)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Furthermore, their temper could also be either good or evil. Except for the upright and forthright Bian, the rumors of the other eight were mixed. No one could be sure which side they would take when the war began.
In addition, the nine sons of the Dragon God originally had no interest in participating in the wars of other races, so Shen Yanxiao did not think of using this force at all.
But now it was different. This idea was put forward by Bian himself after he and Yazi discussed it for a long time. They were two of the Dragon God¡¯s nine sons, and the remaining vicious beasts were all their brothers. Just because others couldn¡¯t put such an idea in motion didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t!
Just look at Taotie, whenever Bian and Yazi were present, he was definitely more behaved than a quail.
¡°Is that true?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked excitedly, unable to bear the joy in her heart.
Right now, she needed strength the most. The strength of the devils had shocked her greatly, and their alliancecked a formidable fighting strength. If Bian¡¯s brothers could be drawn into their camp, they would have a certain confidence in fighting the devils.
Among other things, if their top powers cooperated with any one of the nine sons to fight against the devil generals, then the issue of theck of assistance Shen Yanxiao had could be solved.
Bian nodded and said, ¡°Naturally. I remember clearly what the devils did in thest war between gods and devils. This time, Yazi and Taotie have both joined your camp. I believe that with the ability of the three of us, it should not be a problem to convince our other brothers.¡± Taotie was just supplementary; the main persuasion would depend on Bian¡¯s majesty and Yazi¡¯s iron fist!
¡°Thank you very much!¡± Shen Yanxiao beamed with joy. She was really d that Bian and Yazi could think of this.
¡°It¡¯s just that their whereabouts are unknown to us. It will take some time for us to find them all. I wonder when the attack of the Devil race will take ce?¡± Bian frowned slightly. The fact that his brothers were so active made him sad.
It was a pity that they only had a small connection as brothers at most, but it wasn¡¯t like the spiritual link between humans and their contractual beast. Otherwise, it would take just a shout of his voice and they could just sit back and wait for their other brothers to gather.
¡°Two months at most.¡± Shen Yanxiao carefully estimated. In terms of the speed of the devil army, it would only take at least one and a half months for them to transport all the troops to the Brilliance Continent, and then to integrate and set out. The two months given by Shen Yanxiao was a calction of the time when Satan nned to attack.
Just as human beings did not know the Underworld, the devils also knew nothing about the current city distribution on the Brilliance Continent. Even if Satan stayed in the Brilliance Continent for a period of time, he would not know it well.
If they really wanted to secure their win in this war, Satan would not act rashly without knowing anything. He would certainly send his minions to scout the terrain of the Brilliance Continent first.
¡°Two months¡ there should be no problem, but we have to borrow Taotie for the time being.¡± Bian said this and looked at Taotie, who was still eating and drinking. Although this fe had a pitiful brain, he had a good sense of smell. He was indispensable to find their other brothers.
The killing machine Taotie had been used by his brother as a search dog¡
¡°This is no problem.¡± Shen Yanxiao agreed without hesitation.
Taotie, who was still absorbed in eating, did not realize that in the next two months, he would continue to be plunged under the shocking education of his two brothers..
Chapter 2609 - 2609: Impassioned Bestial Blood (1)
Chapter 2609: Impassioned Bestial Blood (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao decided to award the title of the God-like existence among his peers to Bian.
He was simply a role model among the magical beasts, a good friend of mankind. He had every reason to be praised by the alliance army!
There had been no good news for months. The moment Shen Yanxiao returned, she felt the warmth of her magical beastrades like a spring breeze.
As expected of Taotie¡¯s family, they was indeed reliable.
With the help of Bian¡¯s brothers, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s confidence had increased a little.
¡°Ah, I wonder if your brothers also have a predestined fate with human beings. Wouldn¡¯t our power redouble if you also bring back some powerful experts along the way?¡± Tang Nazhiughed. Although he had only seen three of the Dragon God¡¯s nine sons, all of them were at the level of Holy Beasts. Their fighting capacity was quite excellent. If there were six more, would they still have to worry about dealing with the devil generals?
¡°It¡¯s unlikely. They are entric. In fact, I¡¯m greatly surprised that Taotie and Yazi had signed contracts with humans.¡± Bian opened his mouth seriously. He was the closest to human beings among the nine of them, and the only one who did not leave any cruel image behind in their rumors. Even so, he had no intention of signing a contract with a human. However, the most notorious Taotie and Yazi in the rumors actually signed a contract with humans for the first time, which surprised Bian at the beginning. Fortunately, the human beings selected by his two brothers were very strong and did not bring them any disgrace.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; as long as they are willing to join us, it is enough.¡± Shen Yanxiao was not so greedy. Even if Bian could only persuade one of the six, for Shen Yanxiao, that was already a pleasant surprise.
¡°Bian¡¯s proposal reminds me of one thing. The impact of the devils to the magical beasts isn¡¯t good either. There are also the demon beasts in the Devil race¡¯s camp. Magical beasts and demon beasts are like fire and water; they have always been at odds with each other. Once the war begins, the magical beasts who live in seclusion in the mountains will not be spared. Since Bian can try to persuade his brothers, can we also try talking to them?¡± Qi Xia was inspired by Bian and an amazing n sprouted in his mind.
¡°You want to persuade the magical beasts to join our side?¡± Shen Yanxiao was slightly stunned.
Qi Xia nodded his head.
¡°Though relying on ourselves probably won¡¯t do. But don¡¯t forget, Qilin,
Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Eight-headed Serpent and the two Phoenixes are all overlords among magical beasts. If theye forward, maybe this can really happen.¡± Qi Xia dared to think like this because he had a basis. If it were just a mythical beast, wanting to order other magical beasts was almost impossible. After all, the gap between high-level magical beasts and mythical beasts was only one level, but Qilin and the rest of them had already been promoted to Holy Beasts and had be the overlords standing at the top of magical beasts. Their authority wasn¡¯t as simple as one level difference.
In addition, with the help of two mythical Phoenixes, it was not impossible to convince the magical beasts on Brilliance Continent.
¡°I see! Even though the magical beasts on our Brilliance Continent aren¡¯t as plentiful as the demon beasts in the Underworld, it is still a rather terrifying fighting force. If we can gather them all, we can really fight.¡± Li Xiaowei was the first to agree. Although there were magical beasts among the human army already, most of these magical beasts fought side by side with their masters and rarely left their masters to fight alone..
Chapter 2610 - 2610: Impassioned Bestial Blood (2)
Chapter 2610: Impassioned Bestial Blood (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In the previous beast tide, Li Xiaowei came to know that the cooperation between magical beasts and humans could reach the realm of perfection, but there were still limits. There were only several million human soldiers, and most of them had only some low-level and intermediate-level magical beasts. These magical beasts were very weak when fighting against the legion of demon beasts.
More powerful magical beasts, such as high-level and mythical-level ones, would rarely take the initiative to sign a contract with humans. Even now, the number of mythical beasts that had signed a contract with humans in the Brilliance Continent was quite small, but high-level and mythical beasts were the main fighting force against the demon beasts. If Qilin and the others could persuade those powerful magical beasts in seclusion, that would be great for their side.
What was more, in addition to the mythical beasts, the amount of high-level, intermediate-level and low-level magical beasts that didn¡¯t have a contract with human beings was also veryrge. It would be great if they could put them together against the demon beast army of the Devil race.
¡°All right! It¡¯s not yet toote yet. Arrange it as soon as possible.¡± Shen Yanxiao immediately agreed to this approach. What theycked most right now wasbat strength. The gap between the allied troops and the devil army was toorge. If they could get the assistance of the magical beasts, they could greatly shorten this gap.
¡°Vermillion Bird, sorry you have to go to a lot of trouble.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked down at Vermillion Bird and spoke up.
Vermillion Bird snorted proudly, ¡°It¡¯s not about going to a lot of trouble, it¡¯s being born under an ill star. Who told me to find such a stupid woman as you to be my master? But, for your sake, I will reluctantly give it a try.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and rubbed Vermillion Bird¡¯s little head.
¡°Vermillion Bird, do you have some assurance?¡± Yan Yu asked aloud.
Vermillion Bird looked positive, ¡°Although I dare not say that we can gather all magical beasts in the Brilliance Continent, there should be no problem in bringing millions of magical beasts here. Magical beasts have their own territory, and there will always be one most powerful magical beast that rules every territory. If we are really going to persuade other magical beasts to join us, we don¡¯t need to find them one by one. We just need to find the leader of each mountain and give them a beating. Then, there will be no problem.¡±
Vermillion Bird looked rxed, but what he said stunned other people and beasts present.
Give them a beating, then there would be no problem¡
This was not what they thought at all!
Where did the persuasion go? What¡¯s the point of creating more chaos?
¡°Are you sure you are persuading? Not making enemies?¡± Yang Xi raised his eyebrow slightly. Why did he feel that Vermillion Bird¡¯s method was so familiar? It seemed that Shen Yanxiao did the same when Sun Never Sets was just built and was about to expand to other cities.
First, she called out the demon boss of the city, beat him directly, and then talked about cooperation!
Indeed, a magical beast would take after its master.
Shen Yanxiao and Vermillion Bird were both sharks in the same water, with simple and crude methods.
¡°Making enemies is under the condition that the two sides have equal strength. But for those shrimps and crabs, if the six of us can¡¯t beat them up together, we can just collectively slit our own throats.¡± Vermillion Bird raised his eyebrows in a very arrogant way. Don¡¯t joke around. They were now Holy Beasts, Holy Beast that was rarely seen in thousands of years. And as soon as one appeared, there were six of them. Don¡¯t talk about fighting, it was likely that the moment they stopped at the entrance of the cave of the magical beast, the dominating magical beast in the cave would have already wet his pants in fear, okay?
Yang Xi coughed. He could sense that after Vermillion Bird finished saying this sentence, Azure Dragon, who was staying in his body, had already agreed with him with a nod..
Chapter 2611 - 2611: Younger Brother (1)
Chapter 2611: Younger Brother (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Mythical beasts and high-level magical beasts were now reduced to what Vermillion Bird called ¡°shrimps and crabs¡±. If those magical beasts knew, would they cry?
God knew how many humans were waiting hopefully for the pity of those ¡°shrimps and crabs¡±, but their family¡¯s magical beasts didn¡¯t even take them seriously in the slightest.
With Bian¡¯s promise and Vermillion Bird¡¯s impassioned speech, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s depression had long since vanished.
¡°As long as we work as one, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t get through. I, Shen Yanxiao, toast to everybody.¡± Shen Yanxiao got up, picked up a ss of wine, and drank it.
The people and magical beasts at the table stood up as well and drank with her.
Having difficulties in life was not bad. What was terrible was not having the courage to face these difficulties. Shen Yanxiao was very lucky because she had met so manypanions who were willing to share her trials and tribtions.
With them, would there still be anything to worry about?
They drank the whole night and it wasn¡¯t until dawn that these drunken people went home.
Shen Yanxiao drank a lot, but her heart was filled with happiness. She went out of the restaurant and saw that Bian, Yazi, and Taotie had set off. They had already started their journey to find their remaining brothers. By the time they came back, they would no longer be just three figures.
¡°Hey, you drank so much. Be careful of Lord Xiu scolding you.¡± Vermillion Bird held Shen Yanxiao, whose steps were somewhat unsteady. Even though his mouth wasining, the hands supporting Shen Yanxiao never loosened a bit.
¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Shen Yanxiao chuckled.
¡°Sister, do you want me to take you back?¡± Lan Fengli came out only after the crowd had left. He saw Shen Yanxiao and Vermillion Bird and asked.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli¡¯s increasingly handsome face and could hardly remember the childish face that looked cold and murderous when she first met him.
¡°Little Feng, I have something to say to you.¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. Perhaps due to the influence of alcohol, she felt it was about time to talk to Lan Fengli.
¡°Sister can tell me anything, Little Feng will listen.¡± Lan Fengli responded obediently and looked at Shen Yanxiao with some worry. Since Shen Yanxiao arrived at the restaurant, he always thought that the way Shen Yanxiao looked at him was sort of strange, but he did not know why.
¡°Do you still remember when you first met me?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
Lan Fengli nodded. He would never forget that day in his whole life. When he knew nothing, it was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face that first came into view. From that moment on, this face forever left a mark on his heart that could never be erased.
For many years, he stood silently behind Shen Yanxiao, watching her back and remembering the little things whenever they were together.
¡°Do you know what happened before then?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked again.
Lan Fengli hesitated and did not respond.
Shen Yanxiao said to him, ¡°Do you know why you have amnesia?¡± As she spoke,
Shen Yanxiao pointed to Vermillion Bird who was supporting her. ¡°Vermillion Bird knocked you out.¡±
¡°The first time I saw you, you were killing off Uncle Nine¡¯s group. I then let Vermillion Bird attack you in a hurry. I didn¡¯t expect you to lose your memory at that time, and I never thought that you would treat me as your elder sister. Little Feng, maybe you don¡¯t remember, but in the beginning, we stood on the opposite sides. Do you remember Ouyang Huanyu? He created you, just like me. Everything was just a mistake due to a strangebination of circumstances, and now, after all these years, I am proud to have a younger brother like you. You are the best younger brother I will ever have. There is going to be a war soon, and it will be very dangerous. No one knows whether we can survive or not, so I don¡¯t want to keep this from you anymore..¡±
Chapter 2612 - 2612: Younger Brother (2)
Chapter 2612: Younger Brother (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Do you think I¡¯m very despicable? I have been deceiving you all along, after all, letting you call me sister. Little Feng, if you want to leave, I will not stop you.
Thank you very much for the care you¡¯ve given me for so many years.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli with a smile on her face. Lan Fengli should not appear in this war. Without that ident, he would still be under Ouyang
Huanyu. Ouyang Huanyu would certainly treasure his experimental subject.
However, everything happened so inexplicably. Lan Fengli became her younger brother, her follower and her minion. Over the years, Shen Yanxiao had always felt ashamed of herself. She might be able to face anyone frankly, but only Lan Fengli made her feel indebted.
After giving so much for her, she was the perpetrator of his amnesia. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous?
Shen Yanxiao was smiling, but Lan Fengli could not feel the smile in her eyes.
Lan Fengli quietly looked at Shen Yanxiao. The long silence made the atmosphere gloomy.
¡°Well, in fact, I couldn¡¯t beat you before, so I was always worried that you would get revenge after you regained your memory, but now¡ ha, you can¡¯t beat me, so I can rest assured. Your sister is really despicable, isn¡¯t she?¡± Shen Yanxiao let out a wry smile. She didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction the little brat she had picked up would give.
In fact, when she decided to let Lan Fengli stay by her side, Qi Xia and her family objected once they knew the whole story.
After all, Lan Fengli¡¯s strength was overwhelming at that time. Once he regained his memory, very terrible things would probably erupt.
But Shen Yanxiao stubbornly kept Lan Fengli beside her.
She could not abandon someone who sincerely thought they were her younger brother while looking at her with expectant eyes.
Only, Shen Yanxiao did not think that she would tell Lan Fengli the truth herself first before he regained his memory.
Lan Fengli looked at Shen Yanxiao. Just as Shen Yanxiao¡¯s voicended to the ground, he suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand.
Shen Yanxiao closed her eyes. No matter what Little Feng wanted to do now, she was willing to bear it. Even if he wanted to beat her up, she would receive this beating. To tell the truth, it was really a bad feeling to cheat your own loved ones.
However, the pain she was anticipating did not appear, instead Shen Yanxiao was wrapped in a warm embrace.
¡°Sister is not despicable; you are the best sister.¡± Lan Fengli hugged Shen Yanxiao and whispered in her ear.
Shen Yanxiao received a slight shock.
¡°I remember everything, I remember everything. I don¡¯t have amnesia.¡± Lan Fengli suddenly uttered a surprising remark.
Shen Yanxiao widened her eyes, leaned back slightly, and looked at Lan Fengli¡¯s pain-filled face in surprise.
¡°It¡¯s not sister who lied to me. It is I who lied to sister. I have never lost my memory. I just didn¡¯t want to go back there.¡± Lan Fengli¡¯s brows wrinkled with pain. Everyone thought he had lost his memory, but that was not really the case. With his physical strength, Vermillion Bird¡¯s impact could not have caused him so much trauma. All of this was written, directed, and performed on his own.
He just didn¡¯t want to go back to the ce that made him sick, so he used Shen Yanxiao to get rid of everything from the past.
At first, Lan Fengli only wanted to take shelter for a while with Shen Yanxiao. He never thought that he would really have a brother-sister rtionship with her. In that gloomyboratory, he had suffered from the most terrible things in the world, and at that time, he had already stopped believing in anyone..
Chapter 2613 - 2613: Younger Brother (3)
Chapter 2613: Younger Brother (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
However, Shen Yanxiao gradually broke Lan Fengli¡¯s thoughts to pieces.
When he saw that she really regarded him as her younger brother, took him to greet Shen Feng, and told him that he was her younger brother, Lan Fengli¡¯s dead heart felt warm for the first time.
His silence was for fear that his concealment would be exposed. But, even so, Shen Yanxiao never gave up on him. No matter where she went, she took him with her. She really treated him like her own blood-rted younger brother.
His frozen heart melted little by little, and he finally chose to stay beside Shen Yanxiao and continue to be her younger brother.
Therefore, it was not Shen Yanxiao who had deceived him; it was he who had deceived her.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli in disbelief. She never thought it would be like this.
¡°It was me who was too despicable, taking advantage of you.¡± Lan Fengli lowered his head and bit his lip. He thought the truth would be buried forever, but he didn¡¯t expect that Shen Yanxiao would tell him everything at this time.
Lan Fengli was not a fool. He knew that Shen Yanxiao told him the truth just before the beginning of the war in order to let him make a choice for his life. She no longer wanted him to take risks for her.
If Shen Yanxiao really were selfish, he could continue to hide it and, with Lan Fengli¡¯s dependence on her, Shen Yanxiao would not hesitate to let him deal with Yan Di, the most powerful of the Devil Generals, but she did not do so.
She risked losing a powerful ally in order to stop deceiving and taking advantage of him.
Shen Yanxiao really loved him as if he were her real younger brother.
¡°Can I¡ still call you my sister?¡± Lan Fengli raised his head and looked anxiously at Shen Yanxiao. He already thought of himself as her younger brother forever.
Shen Yanxiao paused for a while. The expectation in Lan Fengli¡¯s eyes dimmed. He was very afraid. He was afraid that Shen Yanxiao would turn a deaf ear to him after discovering his despicable behavior. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s current reaction further widened the fear in his heart.
¡°Idiot!¡± Just when Lan Fengli was in despair, Shen Yanxiao suddenly raised her hand and knocked him on the head.
¡°Once we¡¯re brother and sister, we¡¯re brother and sister for the rest of our lives. The fact that you are my younger brother will never change.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled. This time, her smile was real. She didn¡¯t mind Lan Fengli¡¯s careful plot at all. She was even d that Lan Fengli did such a thing at the beginning. If not, wouldn¡¯t she have lost the best younger brother in the world?
Lan Fengli looked at Shen Yanxiao dumbly.
¡°You deceived me once, I deceived you once; we¡¯re even. Thanks to my little brother who has excellent acting skills.¡± Shen Yanxiao presumptuously pinched Lan Fengli¡¯s handsome face. She had such a pleasing and very powerful younger brother. There was not enough time for her to be happy, how could she not want him?
Lan Fengli smiled. His smile carried a little shyness, but it went straight to his eyes.
The pair of brother and sister, who had been living in guilt, finally opened up and untied the knots in their hearts today. True feelings could withstand any test.
Not everything could fall apart.
¡°Ah, Little Feng¡¯s shyness is really irresistible.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Lan Fengli¡¯s slightly red cheek and joked.
Lan Fengli¡¯s face became redder.
Vermillion Bird, who had been silent for a long time, could only sigh helplessly.
Where did the bitterness go?
How could this pair of brother and sister return to normal in a minute? And his master was even ying tricks with her younger brother, ah.
What resilient minds!
Chapter 2614 - 2614: Can You Not Be So Shameful? (1)
Chapter 2614: Can You Not Be So Shameful? (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was true that Lan Fengli hid the truth and it was true that he had carefully plotted everything, but¡ his obedience to Shen Yanxiao was also true!
Vermillion Bird felt as though the killing god had incarnated as a normal teenager a day ago. Upon seeing Lan Fengli again the next morning, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if what he had seen yesterday was just a dream after all.
Was the teenager sitting in the living room of the City Lord Mansion with the face of a cier that was turning a blind eye to other guests really the same guy as yesterday?!
Vermillion Bird felt that he had drunk too much and had hallucinations.
This fe was still as infuriating as ever!!!
Everyone in his eyes was still like damn air!
It was not until Shen Yanxiao appeared that Lan Fengli raised his head and followed her closely.
Therefore¡
Lan Fengli¡¯s practices before were not due to acting at all, but his nature!
Vermillion Bird felt very tired.
¡°Everyone is here.¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and looked at Qi Xia and the others who were sitting in the hall, as well as Qilin and the other beasts who were beside them in their human forms.
Bian, Yazi and Taotie set out yesterday. Today, Qilin contacted the husband and wife Phoenixes and came to the City Lord Mansion to bid farewell to Shen Yanxiao before they took the road of tormenting all magical beasts.
The Phoenix couple was the first magical beast pair to follow Shen Yanxiao. They had been guarding Sun Never Sets with their own strength.
As they were about to go on a long journey, they reluctantly held the Little Phoenix in their arms and said goodbye.
Although their own little brat rushed to the arms of Vermillion Bird early in the morning, as its own parents, they really didn¡¯t mind.
The three members of the Phoenix family over there were happy and harmonious. Here, a few Holy Beasts, together with their owners, were staging tragic scenes.
¡°ck Tortoise, huhuhu¡ you must remember to think of me when you leave. Remember to write me a letter. This is the first time you will leave me for a long time, I will miss you. Take good care of yourself outside, don¡¯t get wet, don¡¯t eat anything dirty, don¡¯t¡¡± Tang Nazhi desperately took ck Tortoise¡¯s hand and tearfully reminded him of a long list of things, so much so that the listening ck Tortoise¡¯s mouth was twitching.
It must be known that they were just going to summon all the magical beasts, but if one didn¡¯t know, they would think they were going to be the vanguard to attack the devil army in advance. Looking at his stupid master crying snot and tears, as a magical beast, he was embarrassed, okay? Didn¡¯t this guy notice tha the other magical beasts and humans present were looking at them in a strange way?!
Could this fellow please grow up? Could he stop acting as if he were going to a dangerous ce, and what did he mean, ¡°write him a letter¡±?! Who had seen a magical beast write letters?
Although ck Tortoise wanted to p his stupid master to death very much, he tried his best to restrain himself after seeing his master¡¯s swollen eyes.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s cries that pierced through heaven and earth left several other Phantom members very embarrassed.
Qilin nced at the tangled ck Tortoise and turned to look at Qi Xia.
¡°If you dare to do such a shameful thing, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±
Qi Xia chuckled, patted Qilin on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Come back early.¡±
Then, he shut his mouth again.
His message was really rather concise.
Eight-headed Serpent haughtily crossed his hands over his chest, looked at th stupid pair of human and magical beast, and very disdainfully said, ¡°That idiot is really your brother?¡±
Li Xiaowei touched his nose with some embarrassment, a wry smile on his face.
He wanted to say no, but would anyone believe it?
¡°It¡¯s a good thing you weren¡¯t born to the same mother; who knows if idiocy can be contagious.¡± Eight-headed Serpent unleashed his poisonous tongue.
Li Xiaowei felt like crying a little..
Chapter 2615 - 2615: Can You Not Be So Shameful? (2)
Chapter 2615: Can You Not Be So Shameful? (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yang Xi and Azure Dragon sympathized with ck Tortoise very much, but they could only sympathize, that was all. Meanwhile, the pair standing next to them didn¡¯t seem to be any better than Tang Nazhi and ck Tortoise either.
White Tiger¡¯s tall body covered Yan Yu¡¯s thin figure. His powerful, big hands held Yan Yu¡¯s small white ones and his eyebrows were tightly knit.
Yan Yu looked at White Tiger¡¯s tangled expression and wondered if he should say something.
¡°While I¡¯m not here, you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get cold, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Your body has just been cured, you have to take good care of it.¡± White Tiger¡¯s mood was very gloomy. He was about to go on a long journey. What he couldn¡¯t let go of most was his fragile master. In that beast tide, the sight of Yan Yu¡¯s illness ring up had been deeply imprinted in his mind, leaving him uneasy.
Yan Yu looked at White Tiger in distress. His illness had been cured for some time already, but White Tiger had always taken care of him like he was a fragile ss flower, fearing that he might bump into something and break. He was even more nervous about his safety than Yan Yu¡¯s mother.
¡°I actually have¡¡± Yan Yu just wanted to appease White Tiger.
But White Tiger had already spoken, ¡°Stay away from dangerous guys, just at home until Ie back.¡± Having said that, White Tiger also raised his tu paw and touched Yan Yu¡¯s head.
Being patted on the head by your own magical beast, was this something hi should be proud of?
Yan Yu wanted to cry a little. He was innocent. He was really not that fragili anymore.
But looking at White Tiger¡¯s sincere eyes, Yan Yu could only endure his grie and silently nod his head.
¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a weird picture?¡± Who knew when Qj Xia came to Yal Xi¡¯s side, he would fold his arms and lean against Yang Xi, staring at Yan YI and White Tiger with a smile.
The corner of Yang Xi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Of course, he knew what C Xia meant.
The situation of Yan Yu and White Tiger had the roles of Tang Nazhi and Bl Tortoisepletely swapped, but such a reversed picture was really too we
Looking at White Tiger¡¯s attentive care of Yan Yu, if one didn¡¯t know better, they would think they had sorted out gender and racial issues and had a love affair.
Looking at the ¡°innocent girl¡± appearance of their family¡¯s Ah-Yu, and looking at White Tiger¡¯s worried expression¡
Wasn¡¯t this just the picture of a husband about to go out, feeling uneasy about the wife he would leave behind?
¡°I hope Ah-Yu will not hear what you just said.¡± Li Xiaowei had been depressed to the extreme under the blow of his Eight-headed Serpent. He came to hispanion¡¯s side and jumped into the conversation. He thought that his master-subordinate rtionship with this Eight-headed Serpent was the weirdest of all.
That man seemed to think of himself as the boss, right?
¡°Naturally. His family¡¯s White Tiger still has to talk to him about a lot of things. Where does he have the time to listen to us?¡± Qi Xia smiled wickedly.
They had finished saying goodbye. Several magical beasts had bid their farewells to their own masters in different ways, but the results were the same. They were about to leave, and they would be separated from this group of people for a while.
Although they were magical beasts that had all lived for tens of thousands of years, they had to say that this interesting group of young people were really the best masters they had ever had.
Otherwise, they would not be willing to travel across mountains and rivers just to help them find some reinforcements.
Amid Tang Nazhi?l?s wailing, Qilin, ck Tortoise, Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Eight-headed Serpent, and the Phoenix couple fim embarked on their journey. When they returned again, they would bring millions of magical beasts as troops behind them..
Chapter 2616 What Is Called Formidable (1)
Chapter 2616 What Is Called Formidable (1)
The bugle of war was about to be blown. Shen Yanxiao took this time to begin building sacred tools for the rulers of the several major races.
Sacred tools had always been the exclusive property of humans and dwarves. Both the Elf King and Yaksha wondered whether Shen Yanxiao could really make sacred tools suitable for other races.
But when they got the sacred tools in the end, their worldview waspletely overturned.
Even Yaksha, who had always maintained a sullen and unsmiling face, froze when he saw the sacred tool that had been made just for him.
It was a long ck sword with a slender de, which looked almost no different from an ordinary long sword, but when he held it in his hand, he could feel the resonance between this de and himself.
"This is called Yaksha''s de. It''s yours."
This was what Shen Yanxiao told Yaksha. She named the sword after Yaksha. The shape of the sword''s de was based on Asura''s de. Even though Shen Yanxiao was sort of speechless about the rtionship between Yaksha and Xiu, she knew very well that deep down, Yaksha quite admired Xiu.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao, as the empress of the pce, was very delighted to create a de paired with her fianc¨¦''s for her yet-to-marry-husband''s "favorite man".
This was called magnanimity!
She wouldn''t lower herself to the level of a male undead.
Yaksha, who received the Yaksha''s de, actually looked at Shen Yanxiao with a much gentler gaze.
The sacred tool of the Elf King was a golden scepter. The scepter shone exceptionally in the sun, perfectly matching the temperament and image of this king. The Elf King, who had never been moved by favor or dishonor, immediately fell in love with this scepter.
If he learned that this scepter was based on the one preserved in thest temple, he might faint with excitement.
Xi Yan''s sacred tool was a bracelet of blue crystals connected together with a string. The blue crystals were made of water elements condensed by the water elemental spirit. Even without the help of the sea, Xi Yan would still be able to summon huge waves through the collected water elements to protect herself.
Beautiful things always made women crazy, and Xi Yan was no exception. When she got the bracelet, she threw herself into Shen Yanxiao''s arms in joy.
The one Shen Yanxiao prepared for Doudou was a pair of steel ws. They would usually be the size of a human palm, but when Doudou turned into an eight-winged golden dragon, the pair of steel ws would also change and be the size of his dragon ws.
Mengmeng Qi''s sacred tool was much smaller. It was a group of small spherical objects, but one couldn''t look down on it, for its power was quite terrifying.
Shen Yanxiao fused it with the element of lightning with the help of the lightning elemental spirit. The lightning element would be activated once the sacred tool was used. The most powerful thing was that Mengmeng Qi could throw the sacred tool out directly if he encountered a threat to his life.
The sacred tool would explode directly and countless lightning elements would scorch everything in its path. The energy of the explosion was unpredictable.
Simply put, this was a small nuclear bomb!
In this world, absolute destruction was the most deadly sacred tool.
Several rulers had all received their own sacred tools and were very grateful to Shen Yanxiao. If it weren''t for Shen Yanxiao''s special status as the human leader, they would certainly have been unable to wait to invite Shen Yanxiao to join their race.
In the world, Shen Yanxiao was the only one who could make sacred tools for undeads, elves, dwarves, merfolks, and dragons.
Truly such a precious specimen!
Chapter 2617 - 2617: What Is Called Formidable (2)
Chapter 2617: What Is Called Formidable (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Apart from the several rulers, Shen Yanxiao also nned to provide each race with a certain number of sacred tools. There was still some time before the attack of the Devil race. She could seize this limited time to build sacred tools for more allies, and the choice of to whom this batch of sacred tools would be given was left to the rulers of the major races.
This time, Xiu did not stop Shen Yanxiao¡¯s madness.
Of course, Shen Yanxiao did not forget her family and friends. Needless to say, the members of Vermillion Bird Family, from Shen Feng, Shen Ling, Shen Jing, Shen Yu, and Wen Ya to Shen Jiawei, Shen Qiu, and her father¡¯s dragon friend, Long Shi, would also be equipped with the best sacred tools. Even the elves of the Moonlight Tribe had received the key attention of Shen Yanxiao because they were her grandmother¡¯s family.
Mengmeng Qi, on the other hand, gave up this privilege of the dwarves and did not let the dwarves ask for the sacred tools made by Shen Yanxiao. The dwarves were the masters at making sacred tools, so it was really not appropriate for them to add to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s burden.
Everyone could see that Shen Yanxiao wore herself out in theboratory all day long, constantly building sacred tools for the members of each major race without pause. Several elemental spirits were also very cooperative, constantly providing the elemental force for Shen Yanxiao. Under such high-intensity work, Mengmeng Qi did not want to add any more work to her.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side was constantly busy, and others were not idle either.
The Elf King led the elves to reinforce the archer towers and adjust the positions of the towers in the main cities of the Forsaken Land. Compared to humans, elves were more proficient in using the archer towers after all.
Mengmeng Qi led his own n of dwarves to continuously build more top-tier smelting products within theboratory provided by Shen Yanxiao, arming every big city in the Forsaken Land from head to toe.
Yaksha gathered all the elite among the undeads outside the major cities in the Forsaken Land to infuse the moat with their death energy, turning the clear and harmless water into a formidable, highly toxic and corrosive weapon.
Under the guidance of Yang Xi, student Doudou took the dragons to fly around the Forsaken Land, helping Su He¡¯s mining team transport ore. In addition, dwarven alchemists, human cksmiths, and elf forging masters jointly created offensive and defensive tools. These things were not only for the use of the army in this area of the Forsaken Land, but also for the other four countries, free of charge.
Amid the intense preparations, joyful rtionships also bloomed. Some dwarves who were crazy about potions had already established deep friendship with human and elf pharmacists. Human archers had also been learning archery together with elves for a long time.
The end result of the alliance was that the fighting capacity of the entire alliance army had soared by several grades.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s n was not wrong. Her idea was correct. Although each major race had its own characteristics,bining these together and making use of all avable resources would bring them to great heights.
A month and a half after Shen Yanxiao¡¯s return, the members of the Silver Hands that had headed for the entrance of the Underworld hurried back.
As early as Shen Yanxiao¡¯s return, Qin Ge had already arranged for Gu Qingming and Su Feihuan to take some members skilled in stealth to go there and keep an eye on the devils.
But they dared not get too close and would only explore outside the valley to see if the devils had left.
Today, when they returned, they brought nerve-racking information.
The devils were heading out of the valley!
Chapter 2618 - 2618: Final Deployment (1)
Chapter 2618: Final Deployment (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The movement of the devil army indicated that the war wasing. The Devil race already understood the current situation of the Brilliance Continent, and so they had finally stepped out of the valley and were ready to start the war.
Shen Yanxiao was sitting in the hall; her expression didn¡¯t look very good.
The devil army had moved faster than she had expected. Taotie and his team had not yet returned. Vermillion Bird¡¯s n to persuade the magical beasts had not yet beenpleted.
But the Devil race already couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
The bugle of the war would be blown once the devil armyunched an attack.
¡°From now on, the Forsaken Land will enter a state of full alert!¡± Shen Yanxiao squinted her eyes and gave the final instructions before the battle.
¡°Elf King, please take your elf people to the Seven Kingdoms.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the Elf King as she told him this. The Seven Kingdoms were made up of seven small countries. Whether it was the distribution of troops or cities, they were not as concentrated as other countries. Therefore, the elves were the most suitable to go to the Seven Kingdoms, due to their great agility and mobility. With their ability and the geographical location of the Seven Kingdoms, they could make good use of the cities of the Seven Kingdoms to consume the troops of the Devil race.
¡°The elves will listen to the leader¡¯s arrangement at any time.¡± The Elf King got up, clenched his left hand against his right chest, and bowed slightly and devoutly in front of Shen Yanxiao.
As early as the moment Shen Yanxiao returned, she had already be the leader of the entire alliance army!
¡°Xi Yan, together with our friends of the Merfolk race, immediately go to the Blue Moon Dynasty.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xi Yan. After leaving the sea, the fighting capacity of the merfolk were greatly reduced. The Blue Moon Dynasty was close to the sea, and the distribution of rivers andkes in that piece ofnd was much denser than that in other countries. That ce was appropriate to be the main battlefield of the merfolks. Even without the sea, the rivers andkes in the Blue Moon Dynasty would provide them with enough water to fight.
¡°Us merfolks ept the order!¡± Xi Yan got up, lifted her skirt and knelt down on one knee.
¡°Mengmeng Qi, the Divine Wind Alliance is yours.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Mengmeng Qi. Divine Wind Alliance had the strongest individualbat strength and was good at directbat. The mechanical puppets of the dwarves could be integrated into the mercenaries. Moreover, the individual strength of the dwarves was rtively weak. To a certain extent, the Divine Wind Alliance mercenaries could also escort the dwarves and allow their alchemy to y a greater role.
¡°The dwarves follow the leader¡¯s orders.¡± Mengmeng Qi also got up and knelt down on one knee.
¡°Doudou.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Doudou with some hesitation.
Doudou¡¯s situation was different from that of other leaders. Apart from his status as the leader of the Dragon race, he had another position: Yang Xi¡¯s dragon partner.
If Doudou led the dragons to go to another country, Yang Xi would lose arade-in-arms.
Doudou stood up and looked at Shen Yanxiao seriously, waiting for her orders.
Shen Yanxiao sighed softly. Although she had hoped to allow morebat forces to stay with her friends¡
¡°Doudou, you are to lead the dragons to the Longxuan Empire.¡± The Longxuan
Empire could be said to be the weakest point of the current Brilliance Continent, because the inaction of thest emperor had left the military power of the Longxuan Empire behind. Shen Yanxiao could only garrison the strongest race, the dragons, in the Longxuan Empire to ensure that her homnd could withstand the attack of the devils.
¡°The dragons epts the order!¡± Doudou suddenly knelt down on one knee and replied with force.
That once-upon-a-time cowardly and fragile little golden dragon had been reborn as a resolute dragon emperor!
Chapter 2619 - 2619: Final Deployment (2)
Chapter 2619: Final Deployment (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Yaksha, you will be staying here.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Yaksha. Of the five allied races, she only kept the undeads in the Forsaken Land.
The fighting strength of undeads might not be the strongest, but it was the most suitable for a war of attrition.
As long as there were countless bones and bodies, undeads could continuously resurrect more troops. The reason why the undead did not create a fearsome undead army in the past war between the gods and devils was not that they could not, but that the divine power of the gods purified the bones of the dead to a great extent and made the undeads unable to use them.
But now that undeads and gods were in the same camp, this restriction would bepletely broken. The purification would not ur, and the resurrected undeads would be the most terrible force.
The Forsaken Land was the main battlefield against the Devil race this time, and it would be filled with the smell of death, which would provide the undead with the most perfect location for resurrection.
The undead army would eventually rise from hell!
¡°Understood.¡± Yaksha got up and knelt respectfully in front of Shen Yanxiao. This was the first time he had listened sincerely to the voice of others, apart from the Lord God and the War God.
¡°Merfolks, elves, dragons, dwarves, you must all leave at once! I have already conveyed the news to the kings of the four countries. I hope you can fight together and keep the peace of our world,¡± Shen Yanxiao said, on a roll.
¡°As long as the Forsaken Land doesn¡¯t fall, as long as Sun Never Sets isn¡¯t destroyed, the main force of the devil army will never set foot on thend of another country. You must hold on!¡±
The fiercest battle would be borne by her Forsaken Land. The wrath of the devils would be resisted by her Forsaken Land.
The hall was silent, and all eyes were on Shen Yanxiao.
This teenage human girl had be the key figure in this war against the devil army. With her thin shoulder, she carried the banner of war against the Devil race.
If they hadn¡¯t experienced this personally, no one could have imagined that such a young girl could have done all this.
It was like a dream; it felt unreal, yet it actually happened in front of their eyes.
epting Shen Yanxiao¡¯s orders, the four major races immediately set off for the four countries.
Elves, dwarves, merfolks, and dragons.
More and more allies left the Forsaken Land for the four positions within the Brilliance Continent: the final deployment before the war.
The citizens of the Forsaken Land cities wept and bid farewell to their foreign partners who had been with them for months. No one knew whether they would have the chance to meet again.
No one could predict how long this war would take, and no one could predict whether they would survive in this battle.
This might be thest parting, so they looked at one another for a much longer time.
The armies of the foreign races left, one after another. The heavy footsteps and voices were heard in people¡¯s hearts. All the human beings, demons, and the undeads who had stayed in the Forsaken Land all stepped on the walls and watched their allies¡¯ backs as they departed.
The moment of war woulde soon. The departure of the armies of each major race had ignited the smoke of war. When the smoke spread to the sky, this was the moment when they would take up arms and fight.
Victory meant life, defeat meant death!
No retreat, no surrender, no regrets!
They vowed to live or die with the Forsaken Land!
Chapter 2620 Final Deployment (3)
Chapter 2620 Final Deployment (3)
The allies from other races had left. Sun Never Sets, once bustling, seemed a bit deserted at this moment.
Shen Yanxiao walked on the street; the usual hustle and bustle had disappeared without a trace. Even Qi Xia and several of them had returned to their main cities to make final adjustments. Ye Qing had led all the pharmacists into their final rush. In addition to the soldiers who were about to enter the battlefield, the personnel in charge of logistics had not slept for days and nights.
Countless potions, weapons, and armor had been transported to the four countries with the departure of the dragons.
Battles were always the cruelest. It consumed not onlybat effectiveness, but also resources.
Potions, weapons, and grain were all necessary to support the battle.
Right now, all the warehouses in the several cities in the Forsaken Land had been overcrowded. Once the war broke out, these warehouses would be the strong backing of the army in the Forsaken Land.
Xiu walked by Shen Yanxiao''s side and held her hand tightly.
As news from the Silver Hands came one after another, the Devil race was getting closer and closer to the Forsaken Land.
Shen Yanxiao and Xiu had guessed correctly. Satan had ced his main force in the Forsaken Land. Fifty percent of the Demon race''s army was heading towards the Forsaken Land, while the remaining fifty percent was heading towards the four countries.
That piece of news made Shen Yanxiao nervous and relieved at the same time.
She was nervous because her Forsaken Land was about to face at least half of the Devil race''s army.
It was a relief that the Devil race''s attack on the other four countries would not be too fierce.
"Xiu, you said that you gave me your divine power, but why hasn''t my God race blood awakened yet?" Shen Yanxiao covered her chest. The awakening of the blood of the seven races had allowed her to advance to the divine profession in one go, but she was not satisfied. She still had onest bloodline that had yet to awaken. If it did, she would have even more powerful strength.
In that case, she could y a greater role in this battle.
Xiu shook his head gently. He could not answer that either. ording to Shen Yanxiao''s previous situation, her God bloodline should have awakened soon after the awakening of the Devil bloodline. However, after she returned to Sun Never Sets for so long, there was no movement from the God bloodline.
Shen Yanxiao sighed. In the end, was it toote?
The two of them walked side by side on the main road of Sun Never Sets.
However, not far away, four figures of different sizes stunned Shen Yanxiao.
She looked at the four figures who should have left in surprise. She could not believe her eyes.
The Elf King, Xi Yan, Mengmeng Qi and Doudou stood quietly at the end of the road with a warm smile on their lips as they looked at Shen Yanxiao and Xiu walking side by side.
"You¡ why are you here?a€? Shen Yanxiao was shocked by what she saw.
The foreign army had already left the Forsaken Land. ording to the time, they should have arrived at the territory of the four countries.
However¡
Why were they here?
The Elf King looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile and was the first to speak. "I heard the news from the Silver Hands that half of the Devil race''s forces are marching towards the Forsaken Land. Even the twelve devil generals areing here. Therefore, we have decided toe back and fight to the death with you in the Forsaken Land." The allies of the other races had left. The once lively Sun Never Sets seemed a little deserted at this moment.
Chapter 2621 - 2621: Final Deployment (4)
Chapter 2621: Final Deployment (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao stared nkly at the Elf King and also immediately came back to her senses.
¡°This won¡¯t do! As the rulers of the major races, only by preserving your own lives can you stabilize the hearts of your people. You must not take risks!¡± Shen Yanxiao quickly rejected the Elf King¡¯s words. Letting them stay in the Forsaken Land, the main battlefield? That would be too dangerous. Since the twelve devil generals were all in the army heading for the Forsaken Land, once they learned that these leaders were in the Forsaken Land, they would surelye to assassinate them at all costs.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s original intention was to let the four races unite with the four countries to destroy the other four armies of the Devil race as soon as possible. During this period, Shen Yanxiao would lead the Forsaken Land to deal with the main forces of the Devil race as much as possible. As long as the four countries and the four races could solve the four armies of the Devil race as quickly as possible, they could free their hands to support the Forsaken Land.
This could not only retain their fighting strength to the greatest extent, but also gradually erode the power of the Devil race.
But the most important thing in this was to ensure that the rulers of the four major races could live to the end. But now, they had actuallye back to her side! In case of any unexpected misfortune happening, things would be difficult for them!
¡°¡®Unfortunately, I am no longer the Elf King.¡± The Elf King shrugged his shoulders casually.
Shen Yanxiao was dumbfounded. What did he just say?
¡°Before our army set out, I had already given up the position of the Elf King to Fen Chu. From now on, Fen Chu is the ruler of the elves, while I¡¯m just an ordinary elf.¡± The Elf King smiled as he opened his mouth.
Shen Yanxiao had beenpletely speechless.
¡°I have also handed over the position of the Dwarf King.¡± Mengmeng Qi¡¯s hands rested on his hips and spoke with great pride.
¡°I am not fit to be the Dragon Emperor; I¡¯m more suitable as Yang Xi¡¯s dragon partner.¡± Doudou blinked his eyes.
¡°Elder sister¡ I¡ I really can¡¯t manage the merfolks well¡¡± Xi Yan was almost crying as she spoke.
Shen Yanxiao had been scared silly by what these four individuals had done.
The four of them, at the same time, resigned from their position as the ruler o their race!
What was this all about?
Those were the thrones of the major races! It wasn¡¯t just some radishes and green vegetables that you could casually throw aside. Was this lot sure that there were really no problems?!
Before Shen Yanxiao could digest all this, Yaksha had already stepped out fron one corner. He stood silently beside the Elf King, took one look at Xiu, and the] looked at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°From today on, the Undead Lord is Mingye.¡±
¡°Yaksha! What are you doing?¡± Shen Yanxiao stared, her eyes wide. Forget about the other four creating such a disturbance; howe even Yaksha had joined the party?! He didn¡¯t leave the Forsaken Land in the first ce, there was no need for him to abdicate, alright!
Yaksha replied calmly, ¡°Someone must deal with the twelve devil generals.¡±
Therefore, they abdicated and handed over the throne to the heir they trusted, while they themselves got rid of the shackles of the throne, so as to not have to worry about whether their death would bring too great a blow to their own race. Soon, they would fight against the twelve devil generals, just like in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s original n.
The five rulers showed their determination through their actions.
Better die than retreat!
¡°Idiots. You are¡ a bunch of idiots.¡± Shen Yanxiao shook her head with a wry smile. She had long given up her n of having the five of them fight against the devil generals. So far, she had not thought of any other candidates¡
She did not expect that the five of them would volunteer again.
They decided to give up their thrones and risk their lives to fight off the enemies..
Chapter 2622 Final Deployment (5)
2622 Final Deployment (5)
"Don''t you humans have a saying, ''go crazy once in your lifetime''? We also want to be crazy once, and this may be thest chance," the Elf King said with a smile.
Making this sort of decision, they must have gone over it.
On the day Shen Yanxiao returned, they had actually thought it over. Their silence on that day did not indicate their retreat, but they were mulling over some ways to get out of the predicament.
They had only one final answer: that was, to part with their position.
They decided to give up the throne to make the world peaceful.
There must be enough forces to withstand the ferocious assault of the twelve devil generals.
As the rulers of the major races, how could they hide from all danger?
"As the leader of the Human race, you took into ount the overall situation and decided to contain half of the forces of the Devil race. As for us, we merely gave up our thrones. Now, there''s nothing we can''t do. We don''t want to be beaten by a little girl like you." Mengmeng Qi looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile on his mouth, but his eyes carried a firm expression.
The Devil race was not the responsibility of Shen Yanxiao alone, nor was it the responsibility of the Human race and the Undead race. It was the responsibility of all races in the world.
They would rather die fighting than stay alive with an ignoble existence!
"You really are¡" Shen Yanxiao had been unable to describe her inner feelings in words. The return of the Elf King and others both surprised her and made her grateful.
"Don''t be too excited; only the four of us have returned. The other armies have already reached the territories of the four countries. At best, we have only a little strength, and we can restrain a few devil generals. The real battlefield still depends on you," the Elf king said.
"This is enough." Shen Yanxiao smiled and opened her mouth.
The key was to contain the devil generals.
"Well, then, we''re under the leader''smands," Mengmeng Qi said.
Doudou blinked his eyes and raised his hand carefully.
"Can I go back to Yang Xi?" In the end, Doudou himself was thest one who wanted to be a king. He just wanted to be Yang Xi''s dragon partner, fighting alongside him! Fighting was so simple!
Shen Yanxiao burst outughing. Doudou''s mind was really like that of a child.
"Of course."
Doudou immediately revealed a silly smile.
"You can also go to the other main cities, where you will be needed." Now that the matter hade to an end, Shen Yanxiao had nothing to struggle with. A reasonable arrangement of where to send them was the most important issue now.
Sun Never Sets''s fighting force was already very strong, but the fighting force of the other main cities was still insufficient. It was just right to distribute them to the other main cities. With this, Shen Yanxiao could feel at ease.
"Understood." The others had no objection to Shen Yanxiao''s arrangements either.
The addition of several powerful fighting forces reassured Shen Yanxiao greatly. Although Xi Yan was the weakest, Xi Yan had gradually mastered the power of a multicolored mermaid during this period of time. The most important thing was that Xi Yan had an extremely strong perception. With her, any devils that wanted to carry out a sneak attack wouldn''t have it easy.
Doudou went to the Azure Dragon City of Yang Xi. The Dragon Knight found his Dragon and the two swordsbined.
Xi Yan went to Qilin City, where Qi Xia was located. Qi Xia''s wisdom would be enhanced by Xi Yan''s perception.
The Elf King went to Yan Yu''s White Tiger City, while Mengmeng Qi''s target was Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei''s ck Tortoise City.
Yaksha, on the other hand, began to circte all over the Forsaken Land, cing his army of undeads in the various cities of the Forsaken Land.
Time passed day by day. One day, the moment the sun rose, the Devil race appeared.
Chapter 2623 - 2623: No Retreat! No Surrender! No Regrets! (1)
Chapter 2623: No Retreat! No Surrender! No Regrets! (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The sun rose from the horizon like a me, spreading across the earth and staining thend with golden mes.
When the ck shadow obscured the brilliance of the sun, the crisis finally hung over the whole Brilliance Continent.
It was a veryrge army, densely packed like a ck storm, sweeping into the deserted piece ofnd in the distance.
The brightness of the morning did not bring hope to the world, but brought disaster into people¡¯s vision.
In the city on the border of Forsaken Land, human beings, demons, and undeads stood on the walls, holding their weapons in their hands. The gunners stood nervously beside the artillery while archers had already boarded the archer towers.
They saw the ck storm rushing to theirfortable city at an extremely fast
1Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!
Chapter 2665 - 2665: Decisive Battle (8)
Chapter 2665: Decisive Battle (8)
Once the battle of dignity started, the battle between demons would only be more intense.
On the battlefield between demon beasts and magic beasts, countless magic beastsy in a pool of blood. Without a divine-level magic beast to oversee the battlefield, dark devil-level demon beasts had be the dominant force on the battlefield. Low-level magic beasts could only be ants that could be trampled on. Those dark devil demon beasts that were as huge as mountains could easily kill the magical beasts that pounced on them.
The blood of the magic beasts dyed the entirend red, and the scarlet color suddenly made people tremble in fear.
In the alliance army, those who were fighting could sensed the death of their magic beasts. Theirrades who fought alongside them had sacrificed their precious lives to protect them.
The moment they summoned their magic beasts, everyone clearly realized the reality of the situation. This would be theirst meeting with theirpanions. Until the end of the battle, they might be dead and it was impossible for them to meet again.
The death of the magic beasts stimted the blood of the alliance army, and they became even more courageous in killing the enemy.
Death hung over the entire battlefield, and the number of magic beasts killed was the most astonishing.
Without the help of a few mythical beasts and holy beasts, who could stop the dark devil demon beasts?
Shen Yanxiao continued to fight on the battlefield, and the whip in her hand had taken the lives of countless devil soldiers. She kicked away the oing devil soldiers and leaped into the air. She clearly saw that on the other side of the battlefield, the corpses of magic beasts had piled up like a mountain. The demon beast army was quickly ughtering the magical beasts in an attempt to rush into the battlefield between the devil army and the alliance army.
If demon beasts were allowed to enter the main battlefield, then the situation of the alliance army would be extremely bad. Soldiers who had yet to break through to the second ss promotion would not be able to survive the impact of the demon beasts!
¡°Vermilion Bird! Taotie! How long before you will arrive!¡± Shen Yanxiao asked hastily through their spiritual link.
¡°We still have half a day¡¯s journey.¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s voice was filled with urgency.
¡°We¡¯re almost there. Two hours at most!¡± Taotie¡¯s voice also became nervous.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s urging made them more and more uneasy. They wished they could rush back to the battlefield immediately.
Two hours¡
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart bled as she looked at the magical beast army that was continuously ughtered by demon beasts. With the current situation of the magical beasts, it was impossible for them tost until Taotie and the rest returned.
The only good news now was that the twelve devil generals and Satan had yet to take action. They still had a chance.
Just as Shen Yanxiao was about to call for her Phantom friends to deal with the demon beast army, a ray of light suddenly blossomed from Sun Never Sets. A pir of light shot through Sun Never Sets and into the sky.
The next second, a huge figure revealed itself from the pir of light.
Its huge body was like a mountain, and its huge body could crush the entire city. The dark red dragon that flew out of the pir of light released a heaven-shaking roar!
Scarlet mes wrapped around the dragon¡¯s body. The dragon slowly flew out of the pir of light and swooped down towards the battlefield of demon beasts.
Shen Yanxiao was stunned. She widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at the huge fire dragon.
A lord-level phantom beast!
Shen Yanxiao swore that it was thergest dragon she had ever seen other than the Wings of Death!
In the previous war between gods and devils, a Warlock had summoned a
lord-level phantom beast. The appearance of that lord-level phantom beast was enough to reverse the situation on the battlefield.
¡°Teacher¡¡± Shen Yanxiao subconsciously looked at Sun Never Sets.. Other than her, Yun Qi was the only one who could summon a lord-level phantom beast!
Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!
Chapter 2666 - 2666: Decisive Battle (9)
Chapter 2666: Decisive Battle (9)
However¡
Shen Yanxiao felt uneasy. Lord -level phantom beasts could only be summoned by a divin-level Warlock. Yun Qi had been injured before, and even though he had recovered, his previous injuries had greatly affected his training. Until now, Yun Qi had yet to step into the realm of a Saint Professional.
So how could Yun Qi summon a lord-level phantom beast?
Shen Yanxiao could not figure it out, but she did not have the time to think about it. Devils had surrounded her.
In Sun Never Sets, Yun Qi stood in a huge summoning array. He opened his hands and blood dripped from his wrists. Large amounts of blood dripped from the wounds on his wrists and blended into the summoning array beneath his feet.
Ye Qing stood at the side expressionlessly as he held onto a potion and continuously fed it to Yun Qi.
¡°Grandmaster¡¡± Nangong Mengmeng stood outside the summoning array with a pale face. Her pale face was filled with despair and sadness. Her choked voice was tightly covered by her hands as bean -sized tears rolled down from her eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t tell Xiaoxiao.¡± Yun Qi still had a kind smile on his pale face.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s uneasiness was not without reason. With Yun Qi¡¯s current strength, it was impossible for him to summon a phantom beast at the level of a lord. However, he had forcefully broken through the level limit and summoned the Lava Lord to the battlefield of Sun Never Sets.
Warlocks had always been an extremely mysterious ss. Even Shen Yanxiao, who had broken through to the Divine level, had yet to fully understand all the strengths of the Warlock ss.
Yun Qi had never told Shen Yanxiao that after a Warlock became a Summoner, there was a forbidden curse.
This forbidden curse could summon a phantom beast that was far above one¡¯s level limit. However, this summoning technique did not consume strength, but the Summoner¡¯s life.
Summoners used their blood as a medium to forcefully summon phantom beasts that were higher than their level. How long could phantom beasts survive in this world depended on how much blood they provided.
Until the Summoner¡¯s blood ran out, the phantom beasts would not return to the Illusion Realm. This was a forbidden curse that would end in death. Once this forbidden curse was activated, the Summoner would not be able to interrupt the summoning on their own. The Summoner would be imprisoned in the summoning array until they bled to thest drop of blood.
Once this summoning array was activated, it meant that the Summoner would die without a doubt!
Nangong Mengmeng whimpered and crouched down, her entire body trembling. She covered her mouth tightly to prevent the tears from slipping away.
¡°Good child. Your teacher still needs your help. You have be a Summoner. Go and help her. Ye Qing is enough here.¡± If it were not for the fact that this summoning array required another Summoner to help transmit illusion power, Yun Qi would not have wanted Nangong Mengmeng to know about this.
He was old and could no longer do anything for his students. Only his worthless life could be exchanged for something useful.
¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse, and only the three of them knew about Yun Qi¡¯s n.
When Yun Qi told him everything, he thought that Yun Qi had gone crazy.
However, when he stood on the city wall and looked at the scene of the magic beasts being ughtered, he realized that Yun Qi might have already guessed this situation. That was why he risked his life to summon the Lava Lord.
Ultimately, Ye Qing chose to agree with Yun Qi¡¯s method.
They all knew the terrible consequences of letting demon beasts enter the battlefield. They had never forgotten the tragic beast tide..
Chapter 2667 - 2667: Sacrifice (1)
Chapter 2667: Sacrifice (1)
Nangong Mengmeng stood up while trembling and quietly looked at the kind Yun Qi. As Shen Yanxiao often went out and did not return for many years, even though Nangong Mengmeng acknowledged Shen Yanxiao as her teacher, Yun Qi was the one who taught her.
Right now, she could only watch as this kind old man continuously consumed his life to fight against demon beasts. At that moment, Nangong Mengmeng hated her helplessness.
¡°I will not disgrace Teacher and Grandmaster¡¯s reputation,¡± Nangong Mengmeng choked with sobs as she spoke. The despair in her eyes gradually faded and was reced by determination that she had never felt before.
Nangong Mengmeng turned around and dashed out of the city.
She was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s disciple and a Summoner taught by Yun Qi. She could not embarrass her teacher and grandmaster in this military campaign.
On the fierce battlefield, a slender figure stopped outside the city gate. She bit her fingertip and used her blood as a guide to draw a huge summoning array on the dry ground.
Nangong Mengmeng might not know what forbidden curse Yun Qi had used, but she knew what she had to do.
Even if she could not summon a behemoth like a Lava Lord, she would at least use all her strength to summon a phantom beast.
After the summoning array was drawn, Nangong Mengmeng knelt on the ground with her hands on the ground. Bead-sized tears continuously rolled down from her eyes and a heart-wrenching voice was squeezed out from her dry throat.
¡°No matter who it is, save Teacher¡ save the Forsaken Land¡ I can give my life in exchange. Can anyone¡ save them¡¡± The once innocent girl had transformed. The bloody battle in front of her made her soul tremble.
The summoning array emitted rings of light and the light gradually expanded. Nangong Mengmeng widened her eyes and prayed for a suitable phantom beast to descend.
Even though she was a Summoner, she had not been able to summon a powerful phantom beast due to her limited strength. At most, she had only summoned a middle-grade phantom beast. However, the appearance of a middle-grade phantom beast in such a military campaign was like a drop in the bucket.
Nangong Mengmeng had never felt so helpless. She hated herself for being weak and ipetent.
Her teacher was fighting a bloody battle, and her Grandmaster was risking her life. Why was she doing nothing?
A ck shadow gradually formed in the halo.
Despair surfaced in Nangong Mengmeng¡¯s eyes.
The ck shadow was very small and was no different from an ordinary magical beast.
Despair spread throughout her body.
In the end, she was still unable to summon a powerful phantom beast?
¡°Ignorant human, are you the one who summoned me to this world?¡± A mocking voice sounded from the ck shadow.
Apanied by that unfriendly voice, a pitch-ck lion-like phantom beast appeared from the light.
Nangong Mengmeng looked at the phantom beast in surprise. She could not tell the grade of this phantom beast at all. She had never seen such a situation before.
¡°I smell the fragrance of despair. That smell seems toe from you.¡± The ck lion slowlynded on the ground and walked around Nangong Mengmeng, who was sitting in the summoning array.
¡°What I want is not you! You can¡¯t¡¡± Nangong Mengmeng sat on the ground with a pale face as despair enveloped her heart.
She needed strength, powerful strength. This phantom beast was not what she wanted.
The ck lion frowned and stared at the girl in front of him. The girl¡¯s contempt towards him made him very dissatisfied. ¡°Human, who do you think you are talking to?!¡±
Chapter 2668 Sacrifice (2)
Chapter 2668 Sacrifice (2)
All of a sudden, a ck mist diffused from the ck lion''s body, and its pitch-ck beast eyes flickered with a red light.
Nangong Mengmeng felt an invisible pressure enveloping her entire body and even breathing became extremely difficult.
"You¡" Nangong Mengmeng covered her chest and gasped for air. The feeling of this phantom beast was too strange.
"You want to obtain strength?" The ck lion seemed to have sensed Nangong Mengmeng''s inner thoughts and his eyes that flickered with red light narrowed.
Nangong Mengmeng broke out in cold sweat under the powerful pressure. She bit her lips and nodded.
"I need strength, powerful strength¡ If you can''t give it to me, return to your Illusion Realm." Now was not the time to investigate the origin of the ck lion. Nangong Mengmeng only wanted to obtain the greatest strength.
A beast roar exploded from the ck lion''s mouth. Nangong Mengmeng''s face turned pale. She saw that under the ck lion''s roar, the perimeter of her summoning array was suddenly corroded.
"I can give you strength, but I have conditions." The ck lion was satisfied with Nangong Mengmeng''s reaction.
"What conditions?"
"Human, I was once the lord of phantom beasts, but all my power was suppressed by the Wings of Death. If you want my help, then¡" The ck lion licked his lips with his scarlet tongue and looked greedily at the girl in front of him. He had not been summoned for a long time, but he could still feel the divine presence emanating from this girl. That presence fascinated him.
"Sacrifice your soul to me and help me break through the suppression. Then, I can help you fulfill your wish."
Nangong Mengmeng red at the ck lion in front of her.
"If you don''t dare, I''ll go back. I don''t have time to y with you humans." The ck lion swayed his body slightly, as if he wanted to leave.
"I am willing!" Nangong Mengmeng suddenly said.
"I''ll sacrifice my soul to you. Help me kill those demon beasts!"
The eyes of the ck lion flickered with a smile as his plot had seeded.
"Alright, then everything will be as you wish. Right now, I will devour your soul and fulfill your wish for you."
The ck lion approached Nangong Mengmeng step by step. Nangong Mengmeng sat on the ground and watched as the ck lion approached step by step. However, her heart calmed down at this moment.
His bloody mouth opened in front of Nangong Mengmeng and she quietly closed her eyes¡
At the city gate of Sun Never Sets, the summoning array dyed red with blood was dazzling. A huge ck lion was lying on the summoning array, licking its ws in satisfaction.
He did not know why this stupid girl was so naive as to sacrifice herself without any resistance. However, no matter the reason, at least he had achieved his goal.
"ughter demon beasts? Stupid humans, you''re too naive. I''m not interested in participating in the battle between you humans and the Devil race. However, I still have to thank you. Your divine presence has undone the suppression of the Wings of Death and I will regain my freedom!" The ck lion stood up and released an excited roar. In the blink of an eye, its body had undergone a huge change and its size had increased by more than tenfold.
Then, just as the ck lion was about to return to the Illusion Realm, it suddenly discovered that its soul was tied up by a thin silver chain. It could not open the passage back to the Illusion Realm.
"You cannot vite your agreement with me. Otherwise, you will never be able to return to the Illusion Realm and my soul will curse you forever." The youngdy''s voice echoed in the ck lion''s soul again.
Chapter 2669 - 2669: Sacrifice (3)
Chapter 2669: Sacrifice (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Even phantom beasts could not get rid of the curse on their souls. The ck lion thought that his evil n had seeded, but he did not expect that after devouring the girl and unlocking the suppression, her soul would be a curse!
¡°Damn it! Damn it! Crafty human!¡± The ck lion released an angry roar. He tried to break free from the shackles of his soul, but he discovered that it was to no avail. That thin chain hadpletely imprisoned his huge soul.
Even though Nangong Mengmeng was a human, she had grown up in the God Realm. She had grown up under the nourishment of divine aura, so her soul was stronger than ordinary people. At thest moment of the sacrifice,
Nangong Mengmeng only had one thought in her mind, and that was to help Shen Yanxiao fight against the Devil race. Herst persistence had turned into the belief of her soul. Therefore, even after it was devoured, it did not dissipate.
The ck lion finally understood that if he did not fulfill his agreement with the girl, he would never be able to return to the Illusion Realm.
He could not bear to be held in this world that did not belong to him when he regained the strength of a lord-level phantom beast.
The only thing he could do was toplete his agreement with Nangong Mengmeng.
¡°Human, you win! I will fulfill our agreement and your soul will forever be a part of my body! Remember, from now on, you are the property of the Lord of the Night!¡± The ck lion released a heaven-shaking roar and its huge body ran towards the battlefield.
In the soul of the Lord of the Night, a small dot of light transformed into the shape of a youngdy.
Nangong Mengmeng looked at the pitch-ck phantom beast soul and slowly shrunk herself into a corner. She hugged her knees with her hands, but there was a smile on her lips.
¡°Teacher, Mengmeng did not embarrass you. Mengmeng summoned a lord-level phantom beast¡ But Mengmeng¡ Mengmeng can no longer meet you¡ Teacher, don¡¯t me me¡¡±
A low murmur echoed in her silent soul. Nangong Mengmeng¡¯s soul was devoured by the soul of the Lord of the Night bit by bit. Her figure became fainter and fainter, and the power of her soul also became thinner and thinner.
When thest ray of light was devoured by the darkness, Nangong
Mengmeng¡¯s soulpletely disappeared from the body of the Lord of the Night. However, the chain transformed from her beliefs were firmly tied to the soul of the Lord of the Night, forcing him toplete the agreement on her behalf.
The appearance of the Lava Lord had caused heavy damage to the demon beasts. However, there were too many demon beasts, and a single Lava Lord could not seal off the path of the demon beasts. The magic beasts continuously rushed forward to fill the gap. At that moment, a lion¡¯s roar resounded through the clouds, and a phantom beast asrge as the Lava Lord suddenly appeared on the battlefield.
The ck lion released a deafening roar at a group of demon beasts. In an instant, hundreds of demon beasts in front of it were torn apart by its roar.
¡°There¡¯s another lord-level phantom beast?¡± Shen Yanxiao, who was fighting with the enemy, looked at the huge ck lion in surprise. With Yun Qi¡¯s strength, it was already impossible to summon a lord-level phantom beast.
How could there be a second one?
Shen Yanxiao stared at the Lord of the Night. For some reason, her chest ached.
It was as if someone had punched her chest, making her breathing quicken.
What exactly happened?
Chapter 2670 - 2670: Resurrection Array (1)
Chapter 2670: Resurrection Array (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The addition of the Lord of the Night caused the demon beasts to halt in their advance. Even though the two lord-level phantom beasts could not turn the tide, they could still stop the demon beasts for a short period of time.
This obstruction gave the alliance army a chance to breathe. They did not have to worry that demon beasts would rush out andunch a sneak attack while fighting against the devil soldiers.
In the sky, the Lava Lord soared. Its ming body led a group of flying magic beasts to fight against the flying demon beasts. On the ground, the Lord of the Night had no choice but to fight back against the demon beasts with the magic beasts under the curse of his soul. For a moment, the two sides fighting furiously. There were some small demon beasts that wanted to take advantage of the gap and embed themselves into the alliance army¡¯s camp.
Unfortunately, the Lord of the Night did not give them any chance. Its roar had a strong corrosive effect. Large demon beasts could rely on their rough and hard skin and armor to withstand a certain degree of damage, but for small demon beasts, the roar of the Lord of the Night was simply a nightmare.
The army of demon beasts was contained, and the alliance army seized the opportunity to fight the devil army.
Behind the alliance army, a group of undeads were drawing a huge resurrection array under the cover of the mes of war.
From the moment the two armies fought until now, the number of deaths had umted to a terrifying number. Corpses of the alliance army and devils were everywhere on the battlefield. This was a good opportunity for the undeads to take action.
As early as before the war, Yaksha had already given orders to his undead subordinates. All the high-level undeads stayed in Sun Never Sets. Only when the two armies fought and the Devil race¡¯s attention waspletely attracted could these undeads leave the city.
And at this moment, it was time for the undeads to attack.
The sess rate of resurrection for high-level undeads was extremely high. All the high-level undeads of the Undead race were gathered outside Sun Never Sets. Yaksha had gathered this force just for this moment.
The undeads seized the time to draw the resurrection array. On a battlefield filled with smoke and death, every minute and second was crucial for them.
¡°Look at me, what have I found?¡± A voice with a trace of a smile suddenly sounded behind the undeads.
The undeads turned around in surprise. Two dangerous figures appeared in front of them.
Tian Jue¡ Ji Ying¡
No one expected that the two devil generals who had been staying by Satan¡¯s side without fighting would actually appear here!
More than half of the resurrection array had been drawn. As long as they were given a little more time, the whole resurrection array could bepleted. Once the resurrection array was activated, the dead on the entire battlefield would be resurrected. Under the control of the undeads, they would join the alliance army and fight the devils to the end.
The resurrection technique of the undeads had always been a trump card in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands. When there was a huge disparity in strength between the two forces, the resurrection technique of the undeads was too important!
However, just as the resurrection array was about to bepleted, two devil generals appeared here. What was even more terrifying was that these two were the best duo among the twelve devil generals!
¡°Continue to draw the resurrection array! Follow me and block these two devil generals! The expression of the high-level undead who was in charge ofmanding the resurrection array was extremely ugly. In the past, undeads never dared to be enemies with the Devil race. Their nature was to be afraid of the powerful Devil race. In the face of these two devil generals, the legs of many undeads began to tremble..
Chapter 2671 - 2671: Resurrection Array (2)
Chapter 2671: Resurrection Array (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tian Jue and Ji Ying cooperated very well. The undeads were not their opponents at all. Arge number of undeads rushed forward to block the attacks of the two devil generals, but what awaited them was only death in the blink of an eye.
One by one, undeads fell to the ground. Tian Jue revealed a twisted smile on his face. This mass killing made his whole body boil, and thick devil energy filled his whole body. He raised his hand and crushed the corpse of an undead, and wildughter overflowed from his mouth.
The undead responsible for themand trembled in endless fear. He suppressed the fear in his heart and led several undeads to speed up the drawing of the resurrection array.
This was a task given to them by the Undead lord. Even if they werepletely wiped out, they had toplete the resurrection array before they died!
The resurrection array was too important for this military campaign. With all the undeads here, only by activating the resurrection array could they have a slight chance of victory.
The undeads silently fell into a pool of blood. Even until their death, they did not let out a cry. They did not want to bring a trace of fear to theirpanions because of their death. They died soundlessly, and the piled up bodies were like hills.
More and more undeads fell. Under the double blow of Tian Jue and Ji Ying, they became extremely fragile. Tens of thousands of undeads were ughtered in the blink of an eye, leaving only thest few hundred. They crouched on the ground, trembling, and desperately drew the resurrection array.
They could not retreat. They could not retreat.
The shadow of death hung over the undeads. They could even feel Tian Jue and Ji Ying slowly approaching.
¡°Tsk tsk, have these undeads been infected by humans? They don¡¯t even run away. Instead, they are guarding such a broken array, hoping to fight back?¡± Tian Jue patted the dust off his hands. Undeads had no blood. He had killed so many undeads, but there was not a single speck of dirt on him. There was a sarcastic smile on his handsome and demonic face.
When they came to the Brilliance Continent this time, the madness of humans surprised the devil generals. Now, even the usually timid undeads were acting so abnormally.
However, so what? In the end, wouldn¡¯t they still die in the hands of the Devil race.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying exchanged a look and approached the undead who was kneeling on the ground and desperately drawing the array step by step.
Tian Jue¡¯s slender legs suddenly raised and stepped on the undead who was kneeling on the ground to draw the array. The crisp sound of bones cracking made him feelfortable all over.
The dead undead was still holding the pen used to draw the array.
Crisp sounds exploded on the ground. The undeads had given up resisting. They exposed their backs to the two crazy devil generals and buried their heads in drawing the array, praying that the heavens would let them live for another minute. Even another second would be good. Just let themplete the array. For the first time, the undeads felt death so clearly. Fear made them tremble so much that they could hardly hold the pen in their hands.
Just before Tian Jue and Ji Ying were ready to send the remaining group of undeads into the abyss of death, two crisp sounds were heard. Two arrows were nailed in front of Tian Jue and Ji Yings feet, respectively, stopping them from moving forward.
¡°It¡¯s not polite to disturb someone else¡¯s work.¡± A shout suddenly sounded. Two handsome and tall figures suddenly appeared in front of Tian Jue and Ji
Ying..
Chapter 2672 - 2672: Resurrection Array (3)
Chapter 2672: Resurrection Array (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What¡¯s the use of bullying undeads? If you want to fight, we can apany you.¡± Tang Nazhi held a heavy sword in his hand and stood between the two devil generals and the undeads. The heavy sword in his hand suddenly stabbed into the ground under his feet. The sharp sword aura tore the ground apart and a gully appeared between the devils and the undeads.
Standing beside Tang Nazhi, Li Xiaowei nocked an arrow and aimed it at Tian Jue and Ji Ying.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying narrowed their eyes and looked at the two young men in front of them.
Theor handsome appearance was not inferior to that of devils. Their tall figure carried the inexperience of a young man, but their arrogant posture swept away that trace of immaturity. From these two human young men, he sensed the powerful strength that only those at the peak of the Human race could possess ten thousand years ago.
Tian Jue¡¯s face revealed a dangerous coldness.
¡°Were you the ones whounched a sneak attack on our devil army?¡± While the twelve devil generals went to look for the city lords, a human team began to massacre the devil army. Many devil generals were killed in several sneak attacks, and the culprits were several young men among the humans.
Tian Jue was almost sure that the two humans with the strength of a divine-level ss were those young men.
¡°Sneak attack? Don¡¯t make it sound so ugly. We¡¯re just returning the favor.¡± Tang Nazhi shrugged his shoulders. His tone was so casual, but his eyes were as sharp as a de.
He would never forget the members of the alliance army who died on the battlefield. He would never forget when those city lords were ughtered.
¡°Hahaha! What an arrogant tone. I¡¯d like to see how capable you weak humans are!¡± Tian Jue sneered and the devil energy around him suddenly doubled.
Having so many high-ranking officers ughtered by a few human young men was a great disgrace to the dignity of the Devil race. As a devil general, Tian Jue had long wanted to find and kill those few humans who took the opportunity to cause trouble!
A powerful aura swept across the earth. Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei immediately released their battle aura to fight against it.
Battle aura and devil energy collided, producing an ear-piercing sound. The corpses of the undeads on the ground shattered from the impact.
The short collision of auras made Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei clearly realize that Shen Yanxiao¡¯s previous worries were not unfounded. The difference in strength between the devil generals and the ordinary officers of the Devil race was too great. This powerful force was absolutely not inferior to them, or might be even stronger.
¡°It¡¯s not up to you despicable Devil race to judge whether humans are weak or not!¡±
The battle was on the verge of breaking out. The arrow in Li Xiaowei¡¯s hand flew directly towards Tian Jue and Ji Ying. The moment the arrow flew out, he and Tang Nazhi had already crossed the gully and rushed towards the two powerful devil generals.
The resurrection array could not be destroyed. Before the array waspleted, they must hold back the two devil generals!
No matter the cost, they could not let Tian Jue and Ji Ying take another step forward!
In the blink of an eye, Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei were engaged in a fight with Tian Jue and Ji Ying. Dazzling light flickered amid the sounds of weapons shing. The powerful battle aura and devil energy constantly collided, producing a shockwave that stirred up strong winds in the area..
Chapter 2673 - 2673: Resurrection Array (4)
Chapter 2673: Resurrection Array (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The undeads did not care how intense the battle was. They were just quickly drawing the resurrection array like crazy.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying were entangled by Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei. They could not believe that a divine-level ss human could be so powerful. In the war between gods and devils ten thousand years ago, they had also fought against a divine-level ss human, but it was absolutely impossible for them to be in a state where they could not break free.
It had to be known that they had not been idle for the past ten thousand years. Their strength had risen to a terrifying level. If they were to confront a
divine-level ss human head-on, they could easily win even if they could not insta-kill them.
But the current situation almost drove Tian Jue and Ji Ying crazy.
Tang Nazhi tightly held the heavy sword filled with mes in his hand and used Destruction sh to force back Ji Ying, who was trying to approach the undeads. Tian Jue just wanted to attack from the side when several arrows chased after him, forcing him back.
Standing on the other side, the arrow in Li Xiaowei¡¯s hand had dark blue lightning coiling around it. The holy weapon Shen Yanxiao had made for him was imbued with lightning elements. Coupled with the lethality of the explosive arrow, even devil generals dared not take such an arrow head-on.
The divine ss of humans might not be so powerful, but what Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei grasped was not only the strength of their divine sses. They had inherited the power of superior gods. Although they could not bepared to real superior gods, they were not something ordinary divine sses could contend against. Coupled with the auxiliary holy weapon Shen Yanxiao had custom-made for them, it was almost impossible to repel them in a short time.
Seeing that the resurrection array was almostplete, Tian Jue, who had been carrying a sadistic mentality, frowned.
The undeads were once attached to the Devil race, so he was naturally very clear about the resurrection array of the undeads. During the war between gods and devils, the resurrection array of the undeads resurrected millions of undeads the moment it was activated! If it were not for the purification and suppression of the gods back then, the terrifying number of resurrection arrays of the undeads would have been enough to reverse the situation.
Even though the God race was almost extinct, the undeads now stood on the opposite side of the Devil race. Devils did not have the divine power of the God race, so they could not purify undeads!
Forced by the situation, Tian Jue had no choice but to crush the Moling nt on his waist.
A ck mist was released from the Moling nt, and arge amount of ck mist surged into the sky from the ground!
The moment Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei saw the ck mist, they were shocked.
Long before the war, Shen Siyu had taught them about the war supplies of the Devil race. For devils, a crushed Moling was a signal for theirpanions.
Evidently, Tian Jue and Ji Ying had realized that they could not eliminate the two obstacles in front of them in a short time.
Therefore¡
They began to send signals to Satan and the other devil generals to gather!
This kind of thing really made Tang Nazhi unable tough. They could restrain Tian Jue and Ji Ying, but they could not kill the other party. To be honest, if the confrontation between the two sides continued to drag on, they would certainly be the ones to lose. Although they had obtained the godhood of the God race, they were still young after all, and there was still a huge gap between them and the experienced devil generals.
The two devil generals had already forced them to do their best. If they were to call the other devil generals over¡
In that case, there was no suspense in this battle.
¡°I¡¯ll hold them back while you inform Xiaoxiao that the devil generals are ready to attack.¡± Li Xiaowei made a decision before Tang Nazhi could speak..
Chapter 2674 - 2674: Resurrection Array (5)
Chapter 2674: Resurrection Array (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Stop joking! You are not their opponent!¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s face was deathly pale. Up until now, he had deeply realized the horror of the other party. The reason they could only resist until now was entirely because of his explosive melee attacks and Li Xiaowei¡¯s long-range explosions. In a one-on-one fight, they were absolutely not the opponents of these two devil generals.
¡°If we don¡¯t call for help now, we will both die when the other devil generals arrive. I will stall them now, and you can inform the others. Rest assured that I can hold them back.¡± Li Xiaowei looked at Tang Nazhi calmly.
¡°You¡¡± Tang Nazhi still wanted to speak, but the next second, Li Xiaowei had already lifted his foot and kicked Tang Nazhi in the abdomen, sending him flying backward.
The power of a kick from a divine-level ss expert was extremely terrifying. Even Tang Nazhi was sent flying far away unprepared.
The moment hended on the ground, Tang Nazhi got up. He wanted to rush forward again, but Li Xiaowei¡¯s words made him stop.
¡°Nazhi, you¡¯ve grown up. You know what to do now.¡± Li Xiaowei¡¯s voice was still calm, just like his usual quiet personality.
What should he do? Tang Nazhi stiffly looked at Li Xiaowei¡¯s determined back. Li Xiaowei was right. If they continued to dy until the other devil generals arrived, with their strength, not to mention dying, it would not be long before they were besieged by the devil generals. Right now, the best thing he could do was to go and call for help. Only the speed of a divine-level ss expert could find Shen Yanxiao and the others in the shortest time possible.
¡°Brother!¡± Tang Nazhi suddenly called out.
Li Xiaowei¡¯s back stiffened.
¡°You must wait for me!¡±
Li Xiaowei did not answer. He just pulled the bowstring and aimed at Tian Jue and Ji Ying, who wanted to go forward.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s breathing became rapid. He did not dare to dy any longer and tried his best to blend into the chaotic battlefield.
He wanted to bring reinforcements back in the shortest time possible!
Brother, you must hold on. You must wait for me toe back!
Hearing the rapid footsteps behind him getting further and further away, Li Xiaowei¡¯s calm face raised a faint smile.
¡°Is it really appropriate to let him leave just like that? I admit that you are the most powerful humans I have ever seen, but your strength is only so-so. Do you really intend to fight against the two of us alone?¡± Tian Jue looked at Li
Xiaowei who was left alone and the corner of his mouth raised a nasty smile.
To be honest, what made him more angry than that Swordsman was the Archer in front of him. An arrow with lightning elements was too lethal. Even if he dodged it, he would be affected by the lightning on the arrow. Although that power could not hurt him, he was still annoyed by this constant harassment.
¡°I won¡¯t know until I give it a try.¡± Li Xiaowei restrained the smile in his eyes and fought against Tian Jue and Ji Ying in an absolutely calm state. Previously, with Tang Nazhi¡¯s cooperation, it was easier for him. However, as soon as Tang Nazhi left, he had to face attacks from two sides.
At that moment, he was d that he was an Archer. The agility of an Archer would bring him certain benefits in such a fight.
¡°Since you want to die so much, we will naturally fulfill your wish.¡± Tian Jue smiled coldly and the killing intent in his eyes began to spread. He would let this stupid human experience the horror of the Devil race..
Chapter 2675 - 2675: Resurrection Array (6)
Chapter 2675: Resurrection Array (6)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tang Nazhi never knew that his speed could be so fast. He swept across the battlefield like a gale, anxiously searching for hispanions.
Hurry up!
Faster!
Brother, he¡ won¡¯tst long!
Tang Nazhi felt as if his chest was about to explode, but he did not dare to dy in the slightest.
At this moment, Tang Nazhi wished that he could transform into a bolt of lightning and gather his other powerfulpanions in an instant. Among the chaotic crowd, Tang Nazhi finally found a familiar figure.
¡°Dragon God!¡±
The Dragon God, who was ughtering devils, turned his head in surprise. While doing so, he broke the neck of another devil.
¡°Nazhi?¡± The Dragon God looked at Tang Nazhi, who was covered in cold sweat and had no color on his face, and his eyes were full of doubts.
How did this kid be like this?
¡°The devil generals are about to take action! They are at the resurrection array, and they want to destroy it. Hurry and inform the others that my brother¡ my brother is still there to dy them!¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s voice seemed to have been squeezed out of his chest and was almost broken.
¡°What? Only Xiao Weiyi is there?¡± In an instant, the Dragon God¡¯s expression also turned ugly. These human young men were indeed powerful. They might be able to hold on for a while if they fought the devil generals one-on-one, but right now, their magical beasts were not with them. If they were to encounter more devil generals, wouldn¡¯t that¡
¡°Yes.¡± Tang Nazhi almost gnashed his teeth to pieces.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the others at once!¡± The Dragon God knew the seriousness of the situation and no longer had the mind to tangle with the soldiers of the Devil race. He suddenly transformed into a dragon and flew to the battlefield. In the sky, he exploded with a heaven-shaking dragon roar.
The voice of the Dragon God spread throughout the whole battlefield.
Almost at the same time, Shen Yanxiao, Qi Xia, Yan Yu, Yang Xi, Lan Fengli and several others heard the Dragon God¡¯s roar.
¡°Xiu! The devil generals are about to attack.¡± When Shen Yanxiao cut down three devil soldiers, she immediately withdrew and leaned against Xiu¡¯s back.
The voice of the Dragon God was a signal. Only the devil generals could make the Dragon God release such a shrill dragon roar at this time.
¡°Satan has yet to move. I will keep an eye on him.¡± Xiu waved his hand and a holy light shrouded ten meters in front of him, instantly turning all the devils there into ashes.
ording to the previous n, Shen Yanxiao would take several others to fight against the devil generals together, and Xiu¡¯s mission was to keep an eye on Satan.
Satan¡¯s strength was absolutely at the level of a nightmare. Once Satan entered the battlefield, he could cause millions of casualties in an instant. Here, the only one who couldpete with Satan was the War God.
Shen Yanxiao nodded and looked up at the Dragon God in the sky. All of a sudden, she saw Tang Nazhi sitting nervously on the back of the Dragon God.
Why was Nazhi with the Dragon God?
When Shen Yanxiao noticed a ck mist spreading behind the battlefield, her heart suddenly trembled.
The signal re of the devil generals!
The mist was spreading towards the resurrection array!
Shen Yanxiao calcted the time. At this time, the resurrection array should not have beenpleted yet. If the devils were to destroy the resurrection array, the consequences would be unimaginable. Without time to think carefully, Shen Yanxiao could only run towards the ground where the Dragon God was at the fastest speed.
At the same time, several figures scattered all over the battlefield quickly gathered in the same direction..
Chapter 2676 - 2676: Iv2 (1)
Chapter 2676: Iv2 (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
One against two was nothing new for Li Xiaowei. As a top Archer, he often had to face more enemies at once on the battlefield. However, the strength of these two enemies far exceeded all the enemies he had ever faced.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s departure multiplied the pressure on Li Xiaowei.
However, he was well aware that if Tang Nazhi did not call for reinforcements, it would not be long before the devil generals would gather together. At that time, only death awaited them.
Li Xiaowei was not sure how long he could stall Tian Jue and Ji Ying. He could only dy as long as possible to ensure that the work of the undeads would not be interrupted.
After consecutively drinking a few bottles of grandmaster potions, Li Xiaowei¡¯s strength had improvedprehensively. Arge number of potions burned his soul in his body. Even if they were grandmaster potions, the side effects after drinking so many were still very terrifying.
Right now, Li Xiaowei could no longer care so much. He just wanted to contain Tian Jue and Ji Ying to the greatest extent.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying rushed towards Li Xiaowei from both sides, and the sharp swords in their hands were stained with dark devil energy.
Two powerful waves of devil energy assaulted his face. Li Xiaowei wanted to retreat, but he could not. Once he retreated, he would put the undeads behind him in danger.
They could only take it head-on!
Arrows mixed with lightning were quickly nocked on the bowstring, and his speed was raised to the extreme. The double explosive arrows flew directly in two different directions, aiming at Tian Jue and Ji Ying, respectively.
When Tang Nazhi was here, he attracted a lot of attention from Tian Jue and Ji Ying. Li Xiaowei could cooperate with him and use long-range attacks to restrain Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s attacks. But now, if he were to fight one-on-one, he would have to face two devil generals who were stronger than him. The explosive arrows that flew towards them were easily dodged, and the sharp sword in Tian Jue¡¯s hand cut towards Li Xiaowei¡¯s shoulder. Li Xiaowei immediately changed direction and dodged to the left, but at this time, Ji Ying suddenly appeared on his left side and forcefully blocked his escape path.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s teamwork were second to none even among the twelve devil generals. Even Yan Di could not avoid them 100%.
The double block was so fast that no one could catch it. Li Xiaowei could only rely on his physical senses to subconsciously take a step back and dodge the sword of Ji Ying. At the same time, he fiercely fell back and dodged Tian Jue¡¯s attack again.
When Tian Jue and Ji Ying missed, he immediately jumped up. Li Xiaowei had no way to dodge before he fell to the ground. He suddenly pulled out a powerful bow and shot a powerful arrow at his back in an instant. With the impact of this arrow, his figure suddenly dashed upward andpletely withdrew from Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s attack.
The consecutive attacks ended in the blink of an eye.
A series of extremely fast actions waspleted in a few seconds.
The short exchange had pushed Li Xiaowei¡¯s speed to the limit. In just a few seconds, all the cells in his body were about to explode. If he hesitated for a moment, he would have died under Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s sword.
At that moment, Li Xiaowei was extremely d that he was the one who stayed here, not Tang Nazhi.
Be it speed or reaction speed, a Swordsman could notpare to an Archer. If his foolish brother were to stay here, he would only be left with a corpse when reinforcements arrived..
Chapter 2677 - 2677: IV2 (2)
Chapter 2677: IV2 (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Thinking of this, Li Xiaowei could not help but smile.
At least the situation was not too bad, right?
Tian Jue and Ji Ying did not expect the human young man in front of them to be able to dodge theirbined attacks. They had to admit that the reaction speed and speed of this young man were definitely the best among the humans they had ever seen.
However, so what?
In the face of absolute strength, those tricks were merely useless struggles.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying quickly attacked again. The three figures turned into illusory shadows in mid-air and quickly shed past. Although the undead Mages squatting on the ground to draw the resurrection array did not have time to observe the situation, the aftershocks of the continuous attacks made their bodies increasingly stiff.
Just the aftershocks from the battle made them tremble. How terrifying were the strengths of those three people who were deeply involved?
If an ordinary person were to approach the battlefield at close range, the constant collision of devil energy and battle aura would probably be enough to tear their bodies apart.
Under the strong fluctuation of the airflow, every second became excruciating long. Drops of cold sweat dripped from the foreheads of the undeads. They did not dare to look up, nor did they have the time to look up. They could only seize every second toplete the resurrection array.
Every moment was fought for by that human young man.
How dangerous was it to fight against two devil generals at the same time? They did not know how long Li Xiaowei couldst. They could only secretly pray that they could be faster.
A loud bang suddenly sounded above the resurrection array. The next second, a figure suddenly hit the resurrection array and scarlet blood instantly stained the dry and cracked ground.
There were countless wounds all over Li Xiaowei¡¯s body, and his silver armor was in tatters. Streaks of blood covered his entire body. Even his handsome face had a hideous wound. Under the open flesh, bones could be vaguely seen.
¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really annoying to have so much time wasted by a little kid like you.¡± Tian Jue and Ji Ying slowlynded on the ground and looked at Li Xiaowei on the ground.
Even though they were unwilling to admit it, this kid was definitely the most difficult human they had ever faced. Under thebined attacka of in Tian Jue and Ji Ying, even divine-level ss experts would instantly die, but this kid actually dragged them for more than ten minutes and even avoided fatal injuries in the end, and in turn saved his life.
Li Xiaowei pressed his bow against the ground and barely stood up. Blood dyed his entire body red. There were so many wounds on his body that he could not even count them. Almost every part of his body was filled with heart-wrenching pain. The overwhelming pain almost made his mind numb.
Blood continued to flow from his wound, dying the ground beneath his feet red.
¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, then I¡¯m happy¡¡± Li Xiaowei gritted his teeth, held the bow tightly, and forced himself to walk forward.
Right now, Li Xiaowei seemed to have been lifted out of a blood pool. Wherever he went, he left marks of blood. Bright red blood dripped to the ground, and behind him, blood flowers bloomed one after another.
They were beautiful and enchanting, but were also filled with despair..
Chapter 2678 - 2678: IV2 (3)
Chapter 2678: IV2 (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°This kid is really not afraid of death.¡± Ji Ying frowned slightly and looked at the young man who was still forcing himself to walk.
Even though Li Xiaowei had safely guarded all his vital points in the fight, the umted injuries he sustained elsewhere were equally fatal. Even if they did not take action, based on the young man¡¯s current injuries and blood loss, he would die in no time if he was not treated in time.
But even so, he still wanted to fight?
Even though he knew that he was not their opponent, he still had no intention of escaping. Had this guy gone crazy?
¡°Kid, you¡¯re not our opponent. You can¡¯t protect this resurrection array. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost. The other devil generals wille soon. You won¡¯t be able to withstand our joint attack if you stay here.¡± Tian Jue frowned. His hands were stained with human blood, but at this moment, he did not intend to waste any more time with this young man.
In his eyes, Li Xiaowei was already a dead man.
A dying man who needed to rely on his bow as a crutch to stand did not even have the qualifications to ask him to attack.
¡°Ha, then try and kill me.¡± Instead of giving in, Li Xiaowei continued to move forward. It was not until he walked out of the resurrection array that he stopped. On his handsome face soaked in blood, there was no trace of fear in his bright and persistent eyes.
¡°Are you seeking your own death?¡± Tian Jue narrowed his eyes.
Li Xiaowei smiled. He simply sat on the ground with his legs crossed. Therge amount of blood loss had drained his strength to the point that he could not even stand. He took deep breaths of air, and his violently heaving chest seemed to confirm Tian Jue¡¯s guess.
This young man would not live long.
¡°In that case, I will fulfill your wish.¡± Tian Jue¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of coldness. They no longer had time to tangle with this young man. The construction of the resurrection array had reached its final stages, but they would never let the resurrection array bepleted.
Li Xiaowei remained silent. He ced the blood-stained bow between his Imees and slowly closed his eyes.
The sound of wind circted in Li Xiaowei¡¯s ears. He seemed to have sensed the roar of wind. He clearly closed his eyes, but he could sense Tian Jue cutting through the breeze and rushing over from the sound of the wind. ¡°Wind, rise.¡± A low groan overflowed from the corner of Li Xiaowei¡¯s lips.
In an instant, a strong hurricane rose from his body!
In the strong wind, sand and gravel were swept into the hurricane, and the turbid hurricane reached the sky.
Strong winds whistled in his ears. Li Xiaowei suddenly opened his eyes, and the tip of Tian Jue¡¯s sword was already pressed against his forehead.
However, the next second, Tian Jue was suddenly thrown out by the hurricane!
¡°How is this possible!¡± Tian Jue stabilized his figure andnded on the ground. He looked at the ferocious hurricane in surprise. In the hurricane, he felt a familiar aura.
Wind God!
¡°Don¡¯t even think about stepping into the resurrection array.¡± Li Xiaowei calmly sat on the ground, and his firm eyes seemed exceptionally bright acyn tha
¡°Damn it, how can you use the Wind God¡¯s move?¡± Tian Jue stared at the young man in front of him in disbelief. The aura of the Wind God was too strong. If it were not for the human aura in the young man¡¯s blood, he would have thought that the person sitting in front of him was the reincarnation of the Wind God!
¡°I know a lot more. You can slowly experience it.¡± Li Xiaowei raised his hand slightly, and blood kept dripping from his fingertips.. However, as he moved, dozens of hurricanes formed around him, and the furious roar of wind seemed to tear through space!
Chapter 2679 - 2679: Fallen Youth (1)
Chapter 2679: Fallen Youth (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The hurricane swept across, sweeping up the yellow sand like dragons, erecting a huge wind wall between the duo of Tian Jue and Ji Ying and the resurrection array.
When Yan Di and others arrived, they noticed Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s messy figures in the gale.
Arge number of the twelve devil generals had participated in thest war between gods and devils and so, they were extremely familiar with the skills of the Wind God. However, what they could not figure out was that the Wind God had already fallen and his soul had been destroyed by Satan, so why would he appear today?
¡°So slow. Trash.¡± Yan Di narrowed his eyes and coldly nced at Tian Jue and Ji Ying.
When Tian Jue and Ji Ying saw Yan Diing, they immediately dodged the hurricane.
¡°This kid can use the tricks of the Wind God.¡± Tian Jue¡¯s face was gloomy. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that he and Ji Ying could be dyed until now by a human teenager.
Yan Di raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the young man shrouded in the hurricane. At a nce, he frowned slightly.
One could not tell whether the teengaer in the hurricane was dead or alive. He was soaked in blood, and the ground beneath him had turned red. His head was slightly lowered. Even the arrival of these devil generals did not arouse the slightest reaction from him.
¡°Is that kid still alive?¡± Yan Di asked.
That young man had lost enough blood for ordinary people to die countless times. Even if the young man was strong, he should not be alive.
¡°We can¡¯t get close. This hurricane is mixed with lightning, making it much more aggressive than the Wind God¡¯s move.¡± Ji Ying nced at Tian Jue, who was ashamed and resentful and unwilling to speak.
If the young man was already dead, then the hurricane should have disappeared long ago. However, the hurricane was still as aggressive as before, so it looked like he was still alive.
¡°Idiot, you still want me to do it?¡± Yan Di frowned impatiently. Two devil generals had been dyed by a young man for so long. This was absolutely a disgrace for the devil generals.
Ji Ying bowed his head, not daring to refute.
¡°I think the kid is probably dead. Looking at the blood on his body and under him, I¡¯m afraid all the blood in his body has been drained.¡± Mei Ji touched her rosy lips. This was the first time they had participated in such a battle, and their understanding of humans was different from the older generation of devil generals. No matter how much Yan Di and others looked down on humans, in this battle, the new generation of devil generals, led by Gui Jiang, werepletely shocked by the strength of humans.
It was an unbelievable legend that a young man could force Tian Jue and Ji Ying to use Moling to request for support.
¡°Hei Jiao, go and take a look. If he¡¯s notpletely dead, end him. The few of you, go and kill those garbage undeads.¡± Yan Di was not interested in knowing about humans. The task Satan gave him was to destroy the resurrection array. He didn¡¯t want to care about anything else, and he was hezy to care.
¡°Yes! ¡±
At Yan Di¡¯s order, the other devil generals immediately took action.
The wind wall made of hurricanes could no longer stop these powerful devil generals. The hurricanes were torn apart by devil energy.
All of a sudden, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded and huge mes engulfed the earth.
In an instant, the twelve devil generals were forced back.
Atter the mes taded, several tigures suddenly stepped on the mes!
Chapter 2680 - 2680: Fallen Youth (2)
Chapter 2680: Fallen Youth (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The twelve devil generals are all here today, just in time to settle our debt.¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and looked at the twelve devil generals standing opposite her. This was the first time they had confronted the twelve devil generals since the start of the war.
At Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side, the Dragon God, Shen Siyu, Lan Fengli, Qi Xia, Yang Xi, Doudou, the Elf King, Mengmeng Qi, Yaksha and Xi Yan fought alongside her.
Eleven figures faced the devil generals head-on!
Yan Di looked at the human girl standing at the forefront. In this battle, Satan had issued a death order.
He wanted them to bring back the leader of mankind, Shen Yanxiao, alive.
¡°Shen Yanxiao?¡± Yan Di looked at the extraordinary girl.
Shen Yanxiao shrugged her shoulders. She was not interested in talking nonsense with Yan Di. She was already looking to the other side. The moment they arrived, Yan Yu and Tang Nazhi had already rushed towards Li Xiaowei.
Just looking at Li Xiaowei sitting on the ground covered in blood, the anger in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart began to burn.
Yan Yu and Tang Nazhi rushed to Li Xiaowei¡¯s side as fast as they could. Yan Yu immediately released healing magic to envelop Li Xiaowei. Tang Nazhi hugged Li Xiaowei, who was covered in blood, and his eyes were filled with fear.
In a short span of ten minutes, his brother had turned into a bloody man!
Tang Nazhi could not believe what he had seen.
¡°Ah-Yu, save him¡¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s voice trembled and boundless fear spread throughout his body. He had never been so afraid of anything. Even when fighting against the devil generals, he did not have the slightest fear. But now, his entire soul was trembling with fear and his throat seemed to be stuck. He could not breathe at all.
Yan Yu continuously released healing spells, but soon, he stopped what he was doing and slowly lowered his head, his shoulders trembling slightly.
¡°Ah Yu! Save him! Save my brother!!¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Yan Yu in horror, and his widened eyes were filled with fear.
Yan Yu lowered his head in silence and suppressed groans overflowed from his mouth.
¡°Ah Yu!¡± Tang Nazhi impatiently pushed Yan Yu¡¯s shoulders. The moment Yan Yu raised his head, he saw a pale face covered with tears.
¡°Nazhi, Xiao¡ Xiaowei¡ he¡¡± Yan Yu¡¯s voice was broken, and there was no trace of blood on his pale face.
Tang Nazhi red at Yan Yu.
¡°Xiaowei is gone¡¡± Yan Yu could not help but cry out loud. He continuously released healing spells, but he did not get any response. Li Xiaowei, who was lying in Tang Nazhi¡¯s arms, had already lost his soul.
After Yan Di and others arrived, the young man sitting in a pool of blood had not moved an inch¡
¡°You lied to me! My brother won¡¯t die! He promised to wait for me toe back!!¡± Tang Nazhi could not ept this result at all. He hugged Li Xiaowei, who was covered in blood, in his arms. Li Xiaowei¡¯s body was still warm, and his face under the blood stains was so familiar. How could he be dead?
That was impossible!
¡°My brother is only severely injured. Xiaoxiao must have a way to save him!¡±
Tang Nazhi did not say anything else to Yan Yu. He carried Li Xiaowei on his back and dashed towards Shen Yanxiao as fast as he could.
Yan Yu fell to the ground, sobbing.
Shen Yanxiao stood rooted on the spot as she looked at Tang Nazhi who had gone crazy and carried Li Xiaowei who was covered in blood. His expression was extremely saddening.
An ominous premonition rose in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart, but she did not dare to think about it¡
Chapter 2681 Fallen Youth (3)
Chapter 2681 Fallen Youth (3)
"Xiaoxiao, save my brother! Save my brother!" Tang Nazhi''s face was covered with tears. He carried Li Xiaowei to Shen Yanxiao. Li Xiaowei''s blood continuously dyed his clothes red, and the ring red almost covered the two brothers.
Shen Yanxiao froze on the spot and stared at Li Xiaowei on Tang Nazhi''s back.
That extremely familiar face was covered with blood with his eyes quietly closed. He was so close, but she could not sense his presence.
Shen Yanxiao''s mind exploded. Her petite figure swayed and she nearly fell.
"Xiaoxiao¡ save him¡" Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao. His eyes that were brimming with tears were filled with despair.
Shen Yanxiao opened her mouth in a daze and her chest suddenly tightened. It was extremely difficult for her to breathe and her mind felt bloated. Everything in front of her was as unreal as a dream.
"Nazhi, let Xiaowei rest in peace." Qi Xia swallowed his saliva with great difficulty and walked to Tang Nazhi with a pale face. His phoenix-like eyes that were always smiling had turned red.
"What do you mean?" Tang Nazhi looked at Qi Xia in a daze.
Qi Xia wanted to say something else, but his chest felt so stifled that it was about to explode. He could not squeeze out any sound. He suddenly took a deep breath and turned his head away.
"Nazhi¡" Yang Xi clenched his fist. He did not know what he wanted to say at that moment, and his mind was nk.
All of this was like a dream for the members of Phantom.
It was the most uneptable thing for them.
"Nazhi, wake up. Xiaowei has left! He''s dead!" Shen Siyu walked over. Li Xiaowei''s death was like a bolt from the blue for Shen Yanxiao and the rest. Even though these young men were usually calm and wise, they hadpletely lost their rationality at this moment.
Shen Siyu knew how precious the friendship between Shen Yanxiao and her friends was. That was why they could not ept Li Xiaowei''s death.
"Impossible! My brother will not die! He said he would wait for me! He promised me! My brother would never lie to me!" Tang Nazhi cried and shouted. He refused to ept all this. He absolutely did not believe that his brother was dead.
Just ten minutes ago, they parted ways.
How did his brother die in such a short time?
Impossible!
Tang Nazhi''s roar made everyone''s heart ache.
Tang Nazhi''s tall body could not stop trembling. It was clearly the summer season, but he felt that the air around him was so cold that his whole body was stiff. However, what frightened him even more was that Li Xiaowei''s body on his back was getting colder and colder, and thest trace of warmth was continuously fading from his body.
All of this told Tang Nazhi that Li Xiaowei was dead, really¡ dead.
"Ah!!" A heart-wrenching cry exploded from Tang Nazhi''s mouth. His heart ached so much that he could not even straighten his waist. He hunched his body and grabbed Li Xiaowei''s hands on his shoulders.
"Ah!!! Ah!!!"
Tang Nazhi knelt on the ground like an injured beast, crying and roaring incessantly. Bead-sized tears rolled down from his eyes and dropped on the charred ground.
This was a dream. This was not real.
As long as he woke up from the dream, his brother would still be here¡
Chapter 2682 - 2682: Fallen Youth (4)
Chapter 2682: Fallen Youth (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Fresh blood washed over his armor and soaked into his clothes. The cold and damp touch made Tang Nazhi fall into madness.
If he hadn¡¯t left his brother alone to fight against the devil generals¡
If he had swapped ces with his brother and asked him to ask for help instead..
If he had moved faster¡
If he had been strong enough to fight against the devil generals¡
Brother, you would not have died, right?
Countless possibilities filled Tang Nazhi¡¯s mind. If he could start all over again, he would never have left Li Xiaowei alone.
At that moment, endless regret flooded Tang Nazhi¡¯s heart. He hated the devil generals and himself.
¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the ck Tortoise Family. Stop pestering me.¡± The handsome young man in his memory had a trace of impatience and difort on his face.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know me. You just have to know that you are my brother and I am your younger brother. You have to go home with me.¡± The young man¡¯s frown deepened. He did not want to talk to him anymore and turned to leave.
¡°Brother! Don¡¯t go!¡±
If he had not shamelessly dragged Li Xiaowei back to the ck Tortoise Family, would this have happened?
He was the one who killed his brother¡
It was his fault.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡ Brother, I was wrong. Please wake up. I was wrong. I¡¯m really wrong. Brother, I¡¯m begging you. Please wake up!!¡± Tang Nazhi lost his soul and fell to the ground. He hugged Li Xiaowei¡¯s gradually cold body and choked up helplessly like a child.
With his heart torn and crushed, Tang Nazhi could only helplessly hug Li Xiaowei¡¯s corpse.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s face was deathly pale and her eyes were bloodshot. Hot tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.
She knew that there would certainly be casualties in this war. It was unknown if she could even survive. She already knew that it was a gamble for Li Xiaowei and others to fight against the devil generals. She was already prepared to make sacrifices.
However, when the moment of separation between life and death arrived, she realized that her heart was not as strong as she had imagined.
Theirrade who had been with them day and night, who had gone through life and death together, had left them just like that.
The usualughter and teasing shed clearly in her mind. The guy who always kept a low profile in the team, did high-profile things, and always followed behind them to clean up their mess had died just like that¡
In a daze, Shen Yanxiao saw Li Xiaowei lowering his head and smiling yesterday.
But now¡
However, he was no longer there.
Li Xiaowei¡¯s death was like a steel knife that cut open irrecoverable wounds in the hearts of the Phantom members.
¡°Don¡¯t sit there and cry like a fool! ¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the sharp pain that exploded in her chest. She grabbed Tang Nazhi¡¯s cor and pulled him up.
¡°The devil general who killed Xiaowei is still alive. Do you want to avenge Xiaowei with me, or let those devil generalsugh at our cowardice?¡±
Li Xiaowei was dead, but Phantom was still here!
They would definitely avenge him!
Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao in a daze. On his handsome face that was covered with tears of blood, his despairing eyes gradually recovered their rity. The mes of revenge ignited in his eyes. He gently ced Li Xiaowei on the ground, pulled off his cloak, and carefully covered him.
¡°Brother, I will avenge you.¡±
Tang Nazhi wiped the tears off his face and looked at the twelve devil generals with hatred in his eyes.
They were the ones who caused Li Xiaowei¡¯s death..
Chapter 2683 - 2683: To the Death (1)
Chapter 2683: To the Death (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Give me Tian Jue and Ji Ying.¡± Tang Nazhi squeezed those words out from between his teeth.
Shen Yanxiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Tang Nazhi was stunned.
At first, Tian Jue and Ji Ying were the targets that Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei had to deal with. Only the cooperation of a Swordsman and an Archer could fight against this pair of devil generals. Now that Li Xiaowei was no longer here, only Shen Yanxiao and Tang Nazhi could handle them.
¡°Alright.¡± Tang Nazhi nodded.
¡°ording to the previous n, Taotie and the others will arrive soon. We must persist until they arrive.¡± Shen Yanxiao was not overwhelmed by sadness and hatred, but these devil generals were not the opponents they had encountered before. If they were not careful, they would also fall into their trap.
Taotie had been sending signals to Shen Yanxiao. Li Xiaowei¡¯s death had greatly affected her emotions. On the way back, Taotie sensed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s internal fluctuations and was very worried.
If they could hold on until Taotie and the rest returned, their chances of winning would be even higher.
If Vermilion Bird and the rest were still by their side, perhaps things would not have developed to this extent. However, Vermilion Bird and the rest had no choice but to leave. Only in this way could they guarantee the final victory. Otherwise, even if they won, they would suffer a cmity in the face of arge demon beast army.
¡°Be careful.¡± Shen Yanxiao took onest look at herpanions. She was not sure how many familiar faces she could still see at the end of the war.
Every single one of them made her feel extremely reluctant to part with them. Sacrificing any one of them would hurt as if a piece of flesh had been scraped off her chest.
However¡
They could not retreat!
Yan Yu silently wiped his tears and waved the staff in his hand. The power brought to Yan Yu by the godhood of the Moon God made him the first Divine Archpriest in human history, allowing him to provide buffs that could more than double the strength of someone. After he blessed himself with buffs, he restored his staff and cast blessings on everyone. In an instant, everyone¡¯s strength doubled!
¡°Kill,¡± Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and whispered.
The change in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s momentum was soon noticed by Yan Di. He vaguely felt that with the blessing of the human Priest, the strength of the people in front of him had increased a lot.
¡°It seems like the alliance army is also prepared. These people are here to deal with us.¡± Hei Jiao looked at Shen Yanxiao eagerly.
¡°Elves, humans, undeads, dwarves, dragons, merfolks¡ and gods? What an interesting team. If my memory serves me right, those two gods should be the Light God and the Dragon God?¡± Zhan Yuan licked his lips and saw a familiar face he had seen in thest war between gods and devils.
¡°With the exception of the Light God and the Dragon God, the other shrimp soldiers and crab generals are nothing to be afraid of.¡± Hei Jiao waved his hand and disagreed.
The Devil race was powerful and feared nothing. The only ones that couldpete with them were the God race.
¡°Lord Satan has ordered that the human girl cannot be killed.¡± Yan Di ordered.
¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t kill?¡± Yue Luo raised his eyebrows and asked.
¡°Capture her. If she resist, just break her limbs and bring her back. As long as she is alive, the rest is up to you,¡± Yan Di coldly said.
¡°Ha, I like this one.¡± Hei Jiao rubbed his palms.
The alliance army led by Shen Yanxiao was really going to confront the twelve devil generals!
This battle would not end until one side was dead!!!
Chapter 2684 - 2684: To the Death (2)
Chapter 2684: To the Death (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The battle was on the verge of breaking out, and both sides rushed to kill each other in an instant.
The heavy sword in Tang Nazhi¡¯s hand was bathed in mes, and there was no longer any smile on his face. His target was Tian Jue and Ji Ying!
Kill them!
That was the only thought in Tang Nazhi¡¯s heart.
¡°Do you want revenge? Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid you will never get your wish. Soon, you will die like that human.¡± Tian Jue let out a lowugh with ill intentions. He knew Tang Nazhi. He was the young man who fought with Li Xiaowei just recently. Looking at Tang Nazhi¡¯s expression, he knew how much of a blow the death of that young man had been to him.
¡°Ah! Did I forget to tell you that he¡¯s really very weak? A human¡¯s weak body can¡¯t even put up a resistance when cut. I¡¯ve cut him so many times, and every cut was bone-deep. No, it should be said that even his bones were cut. He was begging for mercy. He was begging us to let him go,¡± Tian Jue said nastily.
Tang Nazhi¡¯s eyes were so red that blood was about to drip from them. With a shout, he suddenly shed the heavy sword in his hand at Tian Jue.
Tian Jue smiled secretly and immediately gave Ji Ying a look. Ji Ying instantly understood Tian Jue¡¯s intentions. When Tang Nazhi focused all his attention on Tian Jue, his figure had already disappeared from the spot.
¡°Haha, what a pity. We wanted to keep him alive to torture him slowly, but who knew he would be so fragile and die just like that.¡± Tian Jue continued to use cruel words to provoke Tang Nazhi¡¯s nerves.
¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Nazhi shed down with the zing Heavy Sword in his hand, and the surging heatwave followed his sword energy towards Tian Jue.
The moment Tang Nazhi attacked, Ji Ying, who had concealed himself, appeared at the same time. His position was right beside Tang Nazhi, and the devil sword in his hand was about to stab Tang Nazhi!
Suddenly, with a crisp sound, the tip of the devil sword was knocked away by a powerful impact.
A golden arrow was nailed to the ground.
A petite figure quietly arrived with a dark purple bow in her hand. There was no expression on her beautiful face, and it was as cold as ice that would not melt for thousands of years.
¡°Nazhi, ughter them,¡± Shen Yanxiao coldly said.
Ji Ying looked at Shen Yanxiao in surprise. He and Tian Jue did not notice the approach of this human girl just now! At this moment, Shen Yanxiao was standing in front of him, but he could not feel her presence. If he had not seen her standing there with his own eyes, Ji Ying would not have noticed her at all.
¡°Damn it.¡± Tian Jue looked at Shen Yanxiao who suddenly entered the battlefield. If Shen Yanxiao had not appeared in time, they would have tricked the irrational Tang Nazhi into a trap.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Tian Jue and Ji Ying coldly. Her mind was filled with Li Xiaowei¡¯s blood -stained corpse. There was only one word in her mind¡ªKill!
Golden arrows flew out of the bowstring quickly, each one aimed at Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s vital points.
The dense barrage of arrows shocked Tian Jue and Ji Ying. They did not expect that this human girl¡¯s archery skills were not inferior to the dead young man!
However, unlike Li Xiaowei¡¯s lightning arrows, although every arrow Shen Yanxiao shot did not have the added lightning damage, it had more terrifying additional attributes.
Ji Ying had clearly dodged Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attack, but the arrow that brushed past him had directly corroded the shoulder armor on his left shoulder!
Chapter 2685 - 2685: To the Death (3)
Chapter 2685: To the Death (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Seven of the eight bloodlines in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body had been awakened. Right now, she could skillfully integrate all the characteristics of the seven races together. Her arrows were no longer as simple as ordinary arrows.
Every arrow she shot was infused with the power of the various races!
Battle aura and magic of humans, death energy of undeads, devil energy of devils¡
Shen Yanxiao integrated these extremely destructive forces into her arrows, and the power of dragons, the speed of elves, and the explosive power of dwarves also increased the lethality of her arrows.
Even though people in the Forsaken Land habitually regarded Li Xiaowei as the strongest Archer, Shen Yanxiao was definitely better than him in terms of archery. The characteristics of the seven races had allowed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s archery to surpass all the other Archers in the world.
Shen Yanxiao made up her mind to kill these two devil generals with Clemance that Li Xiaowei had personally brought back from the Moon God Continent!
Xiaowei, I will take your ce and cooperate with Nazhi to kill these two devil generals. Your soul must be watching, right? Then take a good look at the struggle of these two devil generals before they die!
Shen Yanxiao was exceptionally calm at that moment. The elf bloodline in her allowed her to have a better grasp of archery. Tang Nazhi¡¯s attacks became more and more fierce while Shen Yanxiao sat at the back to contain Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s movements.
No matter what kind of cooperation Tian Jue and Ji Ying wanted to show, Shen Yanxiao would always sever their connection at the critical moment.
Tian Jue and Ji Ying¡¯s fighting strength was second to none among the devil generals, as they had a tacit understanding with each other. In past battles, they could always insta -kill the enemy with amazing teamwork. Relying on their speed and understanding of each other, the best way to break their cooperation was to restrain them from afar. Tian Jue and Ji Ying were both closebatants, and long-range sses could react before they got close.
However, Tian Jue and Ji Ying were so fast that ordinary experts could not catch their movements at all. Even the superior gods found it very difficult to turn defeat into victory through this method. After all, speed had never been the God race¡¯s specialty.
There were only a few gods who could match the War God¡¯s speed.
However, what Tian Jue and Ji Ying had to face now was Shen Yanxiao. Shen Yanxiao was famous for her speed in both her previous and current lives. Coupled with the increase in speed brought about by the awakening of the elf and devil bloodlines, she had reached a high point. Now that she had Yan Yu¡¯s blessing, not to mention Tian Jue and Ji Ying, Shen Yanxiao could even keep up with Yan Di¡¯s speed.
Once they could keep up with the speed of Tian Jue and Ji Ying, it would be exceptionally easy to break the cooperation between them.
Li Xiaowei and Tang Nazhi could notpletely stop Tian Jue and Ji Ying, but Shen Yanxiao could do all this to the extreme!
She said that she would avenge Li Xiaowei with Nazhi, and she would keep her promise!
Arrows with firm beliefs pressed Tian Jue and Ji Ying step by step.
Once Tian Jue and Ji Ying took action, Shen Yanxiao would destroy them in the first instant!
Under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s cover, Tang Nazhi became more courageous the more he fought. The heavy sword in his hand was shockingly hot under the mes. Tang Nazhi wrapped the heavy sword around his hand with a rope, and his bloodshot eves were like a ferocious beast as he stared at Tian Tue and Ti Ying..
Chapter 2686 - 2686: Blue Wave Sea Prison (1)
Chapter 2686: Blue Wave Sea Prison (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao and Tang Nazhi restrained Tian Jue and Ji Ying. On the other sides of the battlefield, the mes of war hadpletely spread.
Yang Xi brought Doudou, who had transformed into an eight-winged golden dragon, to fight Yan Di. Qi Xia fought against Gui Jiang, Yaksha and Yue Luo,
Yan Yu fought against Mei Ji, Shen Siyu and Yao Ren, Lan Fengli fought against Hei Jiao, the Elf King fought against Ye MO, Mengmeng Qi fought against Xue Shi, Xi Yan fought against Mu Tu, and the Dragon God fought against Yuan¡
A vigorous battle began in front of the gates of Sun Never Sets!
Among all the alliance members, Xi Yan was the weakest, followed by Mengmeng Qi.
Xi Yan was blind and could not observe her surroundings with her eyes. She could only spread her perception to the greatest range and use everything she sensed to picture the situation of the battlefield in her mind.
Mu Tu looked at the youngdy in front of him who radiated the presence of a merfolk. She was obviously a merfolk in her human form. She did not seem to be very old, and her aura was much weaker than the others on the battlefield.
Such a fragile opponent could not excite Mu Tu.
He just wanted to kill this fragile little mermaid as soon as possible and then ughter others.
A fierce attack was aimed directly at Xi Yan.
Feeling the strong devil energy, Xi Yan only had time to put the trident in her hand in front of her.
With a loud bang, Mu Tu¡¯s attack was blocked by Neptune¡¯s trident, but the aftershock still sent Xi Yan, who had nobat experience, flying.
The petite Xi Yan fell heavily to the ground and tasted a trace of blood in her mouth.
¡°Truly weak.¡± Mu Tu frowned as he looked at the merfolk he had sent flying with one blow. He was really not interested in wasting time with such garbage. He directly gave up on Xi Yan and turned to walk towards Lan Fengli, who was fighting against Hei Jiao.
There was a familiar aura on that human kid.
Xi Yan only felt that her whole body was about to fall apart. She stood up in a hurry and suddenly felt that the devil general who attacked her had begun to leave.
She could not let him go!
Xi Yan¡¯s heart jumped.
Before the war, Xi Yan was supposed to deal with a devil general together with Yan Yu, but Li Xiaowei¡¯s deathpletely destroyed this n, so Xi Yan had to deal with it alone.
Xi Yan had always known that she was weakpared to the others, but Shen Yanxiao had given her the task of dealing with one devil general. If Mu Tu turned to attack someone else, they would be in danger! Xi Yan waspletely shaken. All of a sudden, she felt a familiar fluctuation of water elements¡
¡°Blue Wave Sea Prison!¡± Xi Yan suddenly raised Neptune¡¯s trident in her hand. A blue watery light pervaded Neptune¡¯s trident, and as the light spread, the sound of tides suddenly sounded.
Mu Tu, who was prepared tounch a sneak attack on Lan Fengli, suddenly sensed something amiss. He subconsciously turned around and saw a dark blue water wave pouncing on him.
Merfolks were the pearls of the sea, and their strength came from the water.
Outside Sun Never Sets, there was a moat. Xi Yan finally mobilized the water in the moat andunched an attack!
Mu Tu did not think that the merfolks onnd could have any attack power at all, so he did not react when the water waves surged.
Blue waves poured down and the crystal clear water suddenly formed a translucent water cage around Mu Tu!
Xi Yan held Neptune¡¯s trident tightly in both hands and used all her strength to maintain the firmness of the water cage.
She did not have any fighting strength, but she did not want to be a burden!
Chapter 2687 - 2687: Blue Wave Sea Prison (2)
Chapter 2687: Blue Wave Sea Prison (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Merfolks were very weak in the absence of a water source to control, but as long as they were given enough water, they would be the most terrifying enemy.
Merfolks were born with high control over water elements. The moat of Sun Never Sets had be Xi Yan¡¯s support for her counterattack.
The attack power of the Blue Wave Sea Prison was not strong. Its real strength was its imprisonment of the enemy. As long as the water source was not broken, the water prison would never be broken.
Xi Yan knew that her attack power was not very strong, and her damage was almost negligible against devil generals, so she turned all her strength into imprisoning the enemy. Restraining Mu Tu¡¯s movements so that he could not participate in other battles, this was Xi Yan¡¯s n.
Mu Tu frowned as he looked at the Blue Wave Sea Prison imprisoned around him. He had seen this kind of imprisonment in the war between gods and devils ten thousand years ago. At that time, the multicolored mermaid apanying Neptune used this water prison to control a devil general who attempted tounch a sneak attack on Neptune. In the end, Neptune withdrew his hand and killed the trapped devil general in seconds.
With the help of powerfulrades, it was not difficult to torture and kill devil generals.
Unfortunately, there were too few top experts in the alliance army who could cooperate with Xi Yan.
Mu Tu continuously attacked the barrier of the Blue Wave Sea Prison. With each of his attacks, arge amount of water was broken and moistened the earth. However, the integrative power of the water elements was too fast. Xi Yan constantly controlled the water source to refill the water prison. The gap that had just been broken by Mu Tu would be filled by fresh water elements, making it impossible to create enough space for him to leave.
Mu Tu did not expect to be trapped by a mermaid who seemed to have no fighting strength. He began to attack the Blue Wave Sea Prison crazily.
Every time a heavy blow hit the Blue Wave Sea Prison, Xi Yan in the distance would tremble slightly.
Among all the skills of the merfolk, the Blue Wave Sea Prison consumed the most. Before the destruction of the merfolk capital, Xi Yan had no understanding of the abilities of merfolks at all. Everything she knew was learned from other merfolks after Shen Yanxiao brought her out. Therefore, Xi Yan was not skilled in grasping the power of the merfolk. The only thing she knew was this Blue Wave Sea Prison.
Only merfolks knew that the reason why the Blue Wave Sea Prison had the ability to imprison devil generals was not only because of their mastery in water elements, but also because the imprisonment itself was closely connected to the merfolk.
Once the Blue Wave Sea Prison was broken, the tied merfolk would also die. This was an absolute prison released by the merfolks with their souls as the foundation.
Xi Yan only had one move, and it was also the most dangerous move. If she could imprison Mu Tu until others could free their hands, then she could still live after killing Mu Tu. But if she could not¡
Xi Yan knew what the consequences would be.
Xi Yan had never told anyone about the consequences of using the Blue Wave Sea Prison, not even to Shen Yanxiao.
She knew that she was weak and could not bepared to others. In the end, she just did not want to drag others down.
Only by giving it her all could she not be a burden to others.
Mu Tu¡¯s attacks became more and more frequent, and Xi Yan¡¯s soul was constantly impacted. Her already slender body trembled even more miserably. She tightly gripped Neptune¡¯s trident in her hand and used Neptune¡¯s trident as a medium to constantly reinforce and fill up the missing parts of the Blue Wave Sea Prison..
Chapter 2688 - 2688: Delay (1)
Chapter 2688: Dy (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
On the other side of the battlefield, the staff in Qi Xia¡¯s hand kept shing with a destructive light. Beams of magical light fell from the sky and smashed down on Gui Jiang without stopping.
Among Shen Yanxiao¡¯s assignments against the twelve devil generals, she simply ranked the strength of the twelve devil generals in order.
The first to bear the brunt was Yan Di, followed by Tian Jue and Ji Ying, followed by Gui Jiang.
Yan Di was so powerful that even superior gods might not be able to deal with him. Therefore, Shen Yanxiao handed over the task of dealing with Yan Di to Yang Xi. With the help of Doudou, Yang Xi¡¯s strength in the alliance army was second to none, and only he could deal with Yan Di¡¯s attacks.
The defense of a Knight could effectively resist Yan Di¡¯s killing move. Coupled with the mobility and lethality of an eight-winged golden dragon, they could absolutely dy Yan Di for a certain period of time.
Tang Nazhi and Li Xiaowei were thebination Shen Yanxiao had arranged to deal with Tian Jue and Ji Ying. However, as Li Xiaowei had passed away, Shen Yanxiao had to fill the vacancy.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s original n was for her to deal with Gui Jiang, who was ranked third among the twelve devil generals and was a very tricky opponent. However, the change in events had disrupted this n, she had to be reced by Qi Xia.
Among the Phantom members, Qi Xia was the only one who couldpare to Shen Yanxiao in terms of individualbat ability.
Shen Yanxiao could rest assured that he could deal with Gui Jiang.
In fact, the most powerful people on their side of the battlefield were Shen Siyu and the Dragon God.
Logically speaking, it should have been the two of them against Yan Di and Gui Jiang, but Shen Yanxiao did not arrange for them to do so.
Xiu once said that Yan Di¡¯s strength was second only to Satan in the Underworld. Even Shen Siyu and the Dragon God, who had returned to the peak of superior gods, might not be Yan Di¡¯s opponent. In the battle between gods and devils ten thousand years ago, Yan Di disyed terrifying fighting strength. Nearly ten superior gods had died in Yan Di¡¯s hands. If Shen Siyu or the Dragon God were to fight Yan Di, the best result would be a deadlock between the two sides.
However, Shen Yanxiao did not intend to let Yan Di hold back the most powerful among them, Shen Siyu and the Dragon God. What Shen Yanxiao wanted was to hold back the actions of Yan Di, Gui Jiang and Tian Jue and Ji Ying so that they could not dorge-scale damage for a short time. This short period of time was the best time for Shen Siyu and the Dragon God to take
dCL1011.
With the strength of Shen Siyu and the Dragon God, there was not too much pressure to deal with the other devil generals. If nothing unexpected happened, they might be able to kill the other devil generals they were fighting. In this way, they could reduce the number of the twelve devil generals in the shortest time possible. As long as Shen Siyu and the Dragon God eliminated one or two devil generals, they could quickly support their otherpanions and cooperate with them to kill more devil generals.
Therefore, the main fighting force against the twelve devil generals was Shen Siyu and the Dragon God.
What Qi Xia had to do now was to dy Gui Jiang as much as possible.
There was almost no pause in the instantaneous casting of spells. Spells fell on Gui Jiang like rain.
Qi Xia was not in a hurry. His casting was methodical. He was waiting for a good opportunity to avenge Li Xiaowei.
A debt of blood must be paid in blood. None of the twelve devil generals could escape!
However, Gui Jiang, who was fighting against Qi Xia, was almost depressed to death by the young man in front of him!
Chapter 2689 - 2689: Blue Wave Sea Prison (3)
Chapter 2689: Blue Wave Sea Prison (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Although Gui Jiang had not participated in thest war between gods and devils, he had seen many human Mages in the major military campaigns that attacked the Forsaken Land.
However¡
He had never seen a Mage as crafty as the young man in front of him.
Qi Xia did not intend to confront Gui Jiang head-on at all. Once Gui Jiang wanted to approach him, Qi Xia would immediately sh away, instantly moving ten meters away. Before Qi Xia¡¯s figure could fully appear, the staff in his hand had begun to release ice magic.
The destructive power of ice magic was not high, but what was disgusting was its slow and control effect.
Once hit, even the strength of a devil general would be affected.
Getting close to Qi Xia was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.
Simrly, it was impossible for Qi Xia¡¯s spells to hit Gui Jiang. Although Gui Jiang could not approach Qi Xia, his speed was enough to dodge all of his attacks.
The confrontation between the two sides ended in a stalemate.
Streaks of magical light kept shing, and Gui Jiang¡¯s figure kept moving on the battlefield, so fast that no one could catch his figure at all.
Gui Jiang was thoroughly disgusted by Qi Xia¡¯s fighting style.
It wasnt that Gui Jiang didn¡¯t want to kill this wretched Mage, but this kid was too crafty. He obviously didn¡¯t devote much energy to his attacks, and he was always ready to pull away from himself.
But once Gui Jiang wanted to go somewhere else to support the other devil generals, Qi Xia¡¯s attack would immediately be fierce, not giving Gui Jiang a chance to leave at all.
This kind of fighting style of not fighting you well, but not letting you go, really made Gui Jiang depressed.
Humans were too crafty!
The battle continued, and the mes of war everywhere became more and more intense.
Xi Yan could no longer support herself. The soil around the Blue Wave Sea Prison had been watered into mud, and the whole water prison was on the verge of copse under Mu Tu¡¯s constant attacks. Xi Yan¡¯s face was as white as snow.
For this female merfolk who had been locked up in a small dark room, the time given to her by the heavens was really too short.
It was so short that she could not learn any more skills. It was so short that she did not have the time to umte more strength before the war suddenly arrived.
She had no choice but to lead her people to fight for survival.
But with her strength, how could she be the opponent of devil generals? Under Mu Tu¡¯s constant attacks, the Blue Wave Sea Prison became increasingly weaker.
Every blow Mu Tu hit on the sea prison impacted Xi Yan¡¯s soul.
The determined yet fragile little merfolk was already on the verge of copse under the crazy attacks of Mu Tu. She held Neptune¡¯s trident tightly to support her body so that she would not fall.
Bead-sized tears kept falling from Xi Yan¡¯s eyes. She was afraid, really afraid. She was afraid that she would no longer be able to restrain Mu Tu¡¯s movements, afraid that she would only be a burden to others in the end.
¡°Don¡¯t break¡ Don¡¯t break¡¡± Xi Yan bit her lips and prayed in a low voice.
She was not afraid of death. She was only afraid that her ipetence would bring harm to herpanions.
¡°Please, hang on a little longer¡¡± Xi Yan¡¯s trembling shoulders revealed her fear.
She spent most of her life in that small secret room, and the moment she stepped out of the secret room, she was greeted by the destruction of the merfolk capital. Her father was dead, and so was the merfolks she was familiar with. She was so ignorant, but also so helpless. Unprepared, she became the new ruler of merfolks, the leader who led the merfolks against the Devil race..
Chapter 2690 - 2690: Blue Wave Sea Prison (4)
Chapter 2690: Blue Wave Sea Prison (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
With a loud bang, the shaky Blue Wave Sea Prison finally could not withstand Mu Tuls attack. The turquoise water cage violently exploded by the devil energy, and the water that sshed everywhere flickered with the luster of despair under the sunlight.
¡°Pfft!¡± Xi Yan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. As soon as the Blue Wave Sea Prison was broken, Xi Yan¡¯s soul was torn apart in an instant. The sharp pain in her soul made it impossible for her to support her weak body. She and Neptune¡¯s trident fell to the ground with a bang.
Despair flooded Xi Yan in an instant. There was no room for struggle. She trembled on the ground and blood kept spilling out of her mouth.
Mu Tu walked to Xi Yan and looked at the small figure, helplessly limping on the ground and shivering.
There was no trace of pity in his eyes.
A tear fell from the corner of Xi Yan¡¯s eyes. Despair and fear almost suffocated Xi Yan.
The pain brought about by the tearing of her soul made it impossible for Xi Yan to maintain her human appearance. Her legs turned into a beautiful fishtail under her skirt. The colorful scales that once made everyone experience joy could only bring her endless despair at this moment.
¡°So she is a multicolored merfolk.¡± Mu Tu raised his eyebrows slightly. Being trapped by a merfolk for so long did not make him happy in the slightest.
Her beautiful fishtail trembled gently. Xi Yan struggled to reach out her hand and helplessly looked around for Neptune¡¯s trident.
She could not die yet¡
She could not bring trouble to others¡
Looking at the little merfolk struggling in vain, the corners of Mu Tu¡¯s mouth hooked up into a cruel smile.
A ball of ck devil energy condensed in his hand. With a gentle wave of his hand, the ck devil energy suddenly floated towards Xi Yan and wrapped her up in the blink of an eye.
In an instant, shrill screams resounded through the clouds, and ck devil energy constantly surged. Xi Yan¡¯s screams were horrifying. Large amounts of blood sshed out from the devil energy and soaked the surrounding soil.
This cry shocked the others who were fighting against the devil generals. They subconsciously looked for the source of the sound.
There, they could not see the familiar little merfolk. They could only see a ball of devil energy stained with merfolk blood.
Shen Yanxiao, who was cooperating with Tang Nazhi to deal with Tian Jue and Ji Ying, was the closest to Xi Yan. After hearing Xi Yan¡¯s screams, she released two ming Arrows to force Tian Jue and Ji Ying back. She immediately pulled the bowstring and shot an arrow at Mu Tu.
Mu Tu admired his work with satisfaction. The arrow that tore through the air made him tremble slightly. The moment he dodged, the arrow grazed his shoulder and corroded it cleanly.
Mu Tu narrowed his eyes and looked at the human girl who still had the time to shoot an arrow at him while fighting against Tian Jue and Ji Ying. Those bright but cold eyes made the smile on his mouth gradually deepen. He shrugged his shoulders at Shen Yanxiao and withdrew all the devil energy wrapped around Xi Yan with one hand.
The ck devil energy finally faded, but the scene exposed to Shen Yanxiao almost suffocated her.
The cyan skirt was nowhere to be seen, and the fishtail that was exposed to the air was unrecognizable. The fishtail that should have been beautiful and dazzling with colorful scales was now a bloody mess. There was not a single fish scale on the entire fishtail.
The devil energy peeled off Xi Yan¡¯s scales piece by piece, leaving only a bloody fishtail.
Xi Yany motionless on the ground, and there was no trace of life in her big empty eyes¡
Chapter 2691 - 2691: Glory of the Dwarves (1)
Chapter 2691: Glory of the Dwarves (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
That pair of lifeless eyes stared straight in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s direction.
Shen Yanxiao felt as if a sharp sword had stabbed into her chest.
That ignorant little merfolk¡
That little girl who knew nothing about this world¡
That shy Xi Yan¡
But in a second, she was dead.
Those eyes that had never seen this world before were quietly opened, as if she wanted to imprint all the scenery she missed in her life into her soul.
Scales glistening with multicolored luster poured down and fell on the dry ground.
Mu Tu sneered and looked at Shen Yanxiao as he poured the blood-stained multicolored fish scales on the ground.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression darkened, and she did not seem to be appeased. Her deep eyes were like bottomless ck holes, brewing with killing intent.
¡°Xiaoxiao!¡± All of a sudden, a low cry pulled Shen Yanxiao out of the ck hole.
Shen Yanxiao did not look at Mu Tu again. She turned around and continued tounch fierce attacks on Tian Jue and Ji Ying.
It was Qi Xia who made the sound. He noticed something unusual when he was fighting against Gui Jiang.
After inheriting the godhood of the Death God, there were many things in Qi Xia¡¯s world that others could not detect.
Those souls who died on the battlefield let out wails that ordinary people could not hear due to their unwillingness to die.
Qi Xia was the only one who could hear those sounds. The cries and roars from the dead were enough to drive people crazy.
However, among those absent-minded souls, Qi Xia could see that familiar figure.
The young man with the longbow on his back was standing behind them, silently watching their fight.
Li Xiaowei was dead, but his soul had not disappeared. However, no one could see him. Only Qi Xia could see his formerpanion again.
However, just now, at the moment of Xi Yan¡¯s death, Qi Xia felt something different from before. He could not find Xi Yan¡¯s soul on the battlefield¡
Xi Yan¡¯s soul had beenpletely torn apart. Even the Death God could no longer find a trace of her.
Qi Xia¡¯s heart could not help but feel ufortable. Xi Yan had been arranged by Shen Yanxiao to stay in his Qilin City. Although this little merfolk did not speak much, she was quiet, well-behaved, and very sensible.
She was clearly an innocent creature, so why was her soulpletely destroyed?
The power of the Death God could make its inheritor feel death more vividly. This feeling made Qi Xia feel in a trance that Li Xiaowei was still here and that he had not left. But at the same time, this feeling made him clearly realize that Xi Yan hadpletely left this world¡
No matter what method they used, she would nevere back.
Xi Yan¡¯s death not only made herpanions sad, but also threw a terrible problem in front of everyone.
Without Xi Yan, Mu Tu would no longer be bound. With his strength, whether he joined a battle or not, he would bring a devastating blow to the alliance army!
Mu Tu¡¯s first target was the weak Mengmeng Qi!
Mengmeng Qi, who was fighting against Xue Shi, soon noticed his plight. The devil generals who had killed Xi Yan hade to him in the blink of an eye.. He was going to fight against Xue Shi and Mu Tu at the same time!
Chapter 2692 - 2692: Glory of the Dwarves (2)
Chapter 2692: Glory of the Dwarves (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The fighting strength of dwarves was not very strong. Their most special feature was their explosive power, but this kind of explosive power was not so effective in front of the Devil race. This time, in addition to Mengmeng Qi himself, there was also a huge mechanical puppet standing beside him. The mechanical puppet was not veryrge, but on its chest, there were seven golden six-pointed stars.
This was the only seven-star mechanical puppet of the dwarves!
Its fighting strength wasparable to a superior god!
Mengmeng Qi¡¯s body had been weakened greatly. To be honest, his strength might not be much different from Xi Yan, but the situation waspletely different from Xi Yan¡¯s.
One seven star puppet was enough to fight against a devil general. Under the attack of seven star puppet, Xue Shi could not find an opportunity to attack Mengmeng Qi.
This seven star puppet was the only seven star puppet left in the whole Storm Continent. It had participated in thest war between gods and devils, and most of it had been destroyed in the war. After the war between gods and devils ended, the dwarves brought it back to the Storm Continent. Over the years, the dwarves had always thought that this seven star puppet had beenpletely scrapped, but only Mengmeng Qi knew that the previous kings of the dwarves had been secretly gathering the best alchemists of the dwarves to silently repair this seven star puppets.
This seven star puppet not only represented the extraordinary achievements of dwarves in alchemy, but also represented the heroic and glorious past of dwarves in the battle against the Devil race. This was the glory of dwarves, and its was also named Glory.
This time, Mengmeng Qi chose to stay in the Forsaken Land and fight side by side with Shen Yanxiao, relying not only on his hot-bloodedness, but also on the supreme glory of dwarves!
After ten thousand years, there was not a trace of time on Glory¡¯s body. Its new steel body was shining with a dazzling cold light in the sun. Mengmeng Qi stood beside Glory, holding a sharp sword in his hand. He was the warrior of dwarves, a real king.
This was not the first time Xue Shi had fought against mechanical puppets. In the battle between gods and devils ten thousand years ago, they had also fought against the mechanical puppets, but in that war, there were only three seven star mechanical puppets.
Two of them were destroyed by Satan¡¯s own hands, without even leaving any wreckage, and thest one was taken by Yan Di. Although it was also destroyed, it was notpletely destroyed.
In the eyes of the Devil race, mechanical puppets all looked alike. Xue Shi did not know that Glory in front of him was the seven-star mechanical puppet that Yan Di had destroyed.
In thest battle between gods and devils, Satan and the devil generals were forced to take action against these seven star puppets. The fighting strength of a seven-star mechanical puppet was naturally self-evident.
The power of these mechanical puppets was astonishing, even stronger than the dragons who were famous for their strength. Moreover, they were alchemy products. They could not feel pain, nor would they bleed, let alone fear death. Even devil generals had headaches fighting such an opponent.
With Xue Shi¡¯s strength, it was almost impossible to destroy Glory in a short time. Compared with Glory, Mengmeng Qi was much more fragile. Xue Shi had wanted to attack Mengmeng Qi several times, but all his paths had been sealed by Glory, as it was no slower than Xue Shi.
Unable to bypass Glory and kill Mengmeng Qi, Xue Shi felt very vexed. However, at that very moment, Mu Tu suddenly joined the battlefield.
The situation was instantly reversed!
Chapter 2693 - 2693: Glory of the Dwarves (3)
Chapter 2693: Glory of the Dwarves (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Glory immediately shielded Mengmeng Qi behind him. To begin with, it had extremely high wisdom, and it knew that the situation before it had be very bad.
Its eyes that flickered with red light quickly swept across the battlefield. Every part of the battlefield fell into its eyes, and its brain was spinning rapidly.
Everyone on the battlefield had to fight against a devil general, and they simply could not spare any time to help. Once they wanted others to take action, it would directly lead to the copse of the other parts of the battlefield. There was no room for the slightest negligence in the fight against the devil generals. Once the other side noticed their negligence, only death awaited them.
Shen Yanxiao, who had shot an arrow at Mu Tu, was able to shoot that arrow in the gap because she relied on Tang Nazhi to restrain them in front of her. However, in that short instant, Tang Nazhi had been hit by Tian Jue and Ji Ying. Therefore, Shen Yanxiao must not divert her attention again. Once she diverted her attention to assist other battlefields, Tang Nazhi¡¯s end would be the same as Li Xiaowei¡¯s.
Everyone who participated in this battle was well aware that they could only rely on themselves. In such an intense battlefield, no one had the ability to save others.
Once that happened, it would only lead to aplete loss.
¡°My king, please sit on my shoulder.¡± Glory stretched out his hand to Mengmeng Qi. Even it could not guarantee the safety of Mengmeng Qi. Once he was restrained by one of the devil generals, the fragile Mengmeng Qi would soon be killed by the other devil general.
¡°Please.¡± Mengmeng Qi immediately stood on Glory¡¯s hand and stationed himself to its shoulder.
The shoulders of a seven star mechanical puppet were so wide that it could carry petite dwarves.
Mengmeng Qi knew that his appearance on the battlefield was a huge weakness, but there was a big problem with the restoration of Glory. The core of Glory had suffered a devastating blow in thest war between gods and devils and had beenpletely shattered. Dwarven alchemists could not reshape the core of Glory, so Glory could only be connected by using the spiritual force of the dwarves as the foundation to support the actions of Glory.
Therefore, Mengmeng Qi could not stay too far away from Glory. Otherwise, Glory would lose all its mobility and be a piece of scrap metal that could not be moved.
Xue Shi and Mu Tu joined hands to attack Glory. Their goal was very clear. All the fatal attacks were aimed directly at Mengmeng Qi on Glory¡¯s shoulder. The defense of a seven star puppet was too powerful. Even if Xue Shi and Mu Tu joined hands, they could not cause devastating damage to Glory. Therefore, they attacked Mengmeng Qi instead. They could see that Glory was very cautious about protecting Mengmeng Qi. Although they did not know the reason, as long as the enemy cared about something, they would spare no effort to destroy it.
Devil energy danced and lightning flickered.
With the joint efforts of the two devil generals, Glory could not attack at all. It could only use all its strength to protect Mengmeng Qi. Under a series of fierce strikes, its tough steel body made a crisp sound.
Mu Tu was at the forefront, and the sharp sword in his hand hacked at Mengmeng Qi with a beam of light. Glory raised its arm, forcefully blocking all the attacks. The sharp sword intertwined with steel, and sparks flew
everywhere.
At this moment, Xue Shi quickly shed behind Glory and stabbed Mengmeng
Qi¡¯s back..
Chapter 2694 - 2694: Reinforcements (1)
Chapter 2694: Reinforcements (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The ear-piercing sound of metal colliding exploded. Glory¡¯s other hand urately covered Mengmeng Qi¡¯s back to block the damage.
Xue Shi and Mu Tu did not give up. Their attacks became more and more ruthless.
Glory could only barely fight against them. In order to protect Mengmeng Qi, it could notunch a fierce counterattack and could only be beaten.
His smooth metal body was covered with sword marks, and each of the crisscrossed scars was left behind to protect Mengmeng Qi¡¯s life.
Mengmeng Qi was very safe under the protection of Glory, but seeing Glory being restrained by his existence, Mengmeng Qi¡¯s heart bled. Glory was definitely not a weakling, but he was so weak that he implicated Glorys fight, which ended up forcing it to just defend passively.
The little dwarf bit his lip and bright red blood dripped down the corner of his lips.
If this continued, not to mention dying the devil generals, Glory¡¯s body would be destroyed under the joint attack of the two devil generals.
Mengmeng Qi was burning with anxiety, wishing he could fight the devil generals to the end. The heavy sword in his hand was tightly held, and he also tried to resist the attacks of the devil generals. Unfortunately, there was a huge disparity between the strength of the enemies and himself. After blocking a few attacks, Mengmeng Qi¡¯s skin between his thumb and index finger was cracked.
Crimson blood dripped onto Glory¡¯s shoulder, which was exceptionally dazzling on the metal body.
Xue Shi and Mu Tu¡¯s attacks suddenly stopped, and a strange color appeared on their faces. Their eyes directly looked past Mengmeng Qi and Glory.
Surprised, Mengmeng Qi also turned around.
All of a sudden, he saw several magical beasts as huge as mountains on the battlefield not far away, rushing towards them at a crazy speed.
Mengmeng Qi had seen three of them before.
They were Taotie, Yazi, and Bian!
Beside the three magical beasts, six equally huge magical beasts were roaring and constantly colliding with the devil soldiers in front of them. Nine huge magical beasts were rapidly rushing towards the battlefield where the devil generals were!
Dragon Sons!
Reunion!
Nine huge magic beasts were like nine meat grinders as they rushed over from the battlefield. Under their fierce stampede, no devil could withstand their collision. These devils with strong physiques were as fragile as tofu in front of the nine magic beasts and were crushed into mincemeat with a light step!
¡°Roar!!!¡±
Taotie rushed to the front of the nine magic beasts and his huge mouth exploded with a heaven-shocking roar!
This roar shocked the entire battlefield.
That extremely familiar roar shocked Shen Yanxiao, who was cooperating with Tang Nazhi. She quickly looked over from the corner of her eyes and saw Taotie¡¯s familiar magic beast form.
¡°Master! I¡¯m here! I¡¯ve brought all my brothers back! Master, you have to hold on!¡± Taotie, who was sprinting with all his might, continuously called out to
Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao smiled. Taotie and the rest had finally returned.
They did not let her down. The Dragon Sons were all here!
The return of Taotie and others greatly boosted the momentum of Shen Yanxiao and others. The devil generals stared at the magical beasts that were rushing over and gasped.
The nine magic beasts were all holy beasts!
If they were allowed to join the battlefield, then it would be the end of the devil generals!
Chapter 2695 - 2695: Satan’s Plan (1)
Chapter 2695: Satan¡¯s n (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yan Di immediately noticed the change in the situation. He immediately released a huge vortex of devil energy to force Yang Xi and Doudou back. The next second, he crushed the Moling nt on his waist.
ck mist filled the sky, and all the devil generals found this signal.
Retreat!
Yan Di crushing the Moling nt was the signal to retreat!
The devil generals never thought that Yan Di would use it one day.
Although the appearance of the nine holy beasts could reverse the situation to a certain extent, they were not necessarily going to lose. Why did Yan Di choose to retreat at this time?
There was no time to think carefully. The devil generals could only follow Yan Dits orders and stop fighting. All the devil generals released their big moves to force their opponents back and then fled the battlefield as fast as possible.
In the blink of an eye, the twelve devil generals withdrew from the whole battlefield.
The people who had been fighting hard with the devil generals for a long time finally got a little respite, but they did not want to let ithem go.
¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Tian Jue and Ji Ying who were retreating at high speed. Shen Yanxiao followed suit and intensified her attacks.
However, at that very moment, Shen Siyu suddenly dashed toward them and blocked their path.
¡°Light God! What are you doing!¡± Tang Nazhi watched helplessly as Tian Jue and Ji Ying gradually left due to Shen Siyu¡¯s obstruction. He red at Shen Siyu angrily.
Shen Yanxiao followed closely behind. When she saw Shen Siyu, her eyes were filled with doubts.
¡°If you continue to chase, you will be the ones who die.¡± Shen Siyu¡¯s face was slightly pale.
¡°Brother Siyu, what do you mean?¡± Shen Yanxiao was puzzled. Taotie and the rest had returned, so it was a good time for them to fight back. However, why would Shen Siyu make such an unbelievable judgment?
Before Shen Siyu could exin, the Dragon God had also rushed over.
¡°Trust the Light God. You are not in the right state to continue the pursuit. Even with the help of Taotie and others, you are not the opponent of the devil generals.¡± The Dragon God frowned. The Dragon God¡¯s words stunned everyone.
How could this be?
When they were fighting the devil generals just now, although they felt the strength of the devil generals, it was not impossible to match them. They could alreadypete with the devil generals. Now that they had the help of nine
nolY Deasts, now could tney still losec
Shen Siyu sighed and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you still remember your previous n?¡±
Shen Yanxiao nodded. Using Shen Siyu and the Dragon God as a breakthrough, they would quickly deal with their opponents and join hands with others.
¡°But as you can see, the Dragon God and I have been fighting with the two devil generals until now, but the winner has yet to be determined.¡± Shen Siyu felt somewhat helpless.
Shen Siyu¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that poured down on Shen Yanxiao. She suddenly understood something.
When she fought with the devil generals, although she felt the strength of the devil generals, she felt that something was wrong. They had been doing their best restraining the movements of the devil generals, but if she looked carefully, none of the twelve devil generals was injured.
This situation was obviously not right.
This gave the impression that the devil generals did not use all their strength to fight at all. Their fight with Shen Yanxiao and the others was just like ying house. It was not a bloody battle, but to find out their strength.
¡°If my guess is right, sending out the twelve devil generals now should be one of Satan¡¯s ns. Their goal is to destroy the resurrection array, and at the same time, take this opportunity to force out the top powerhouses of the alliance army.¡± Shen Siyu frowned..
Chapter 2696 - 2696: Satan’s Plan (2)
Chapter 2696: Satan¡¯s n (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Others might not know the true strength of devil generals, but Shen Siyu was very clear that in thest battle between gods and devils, there were many devil generals who had fought him. At that time, Shen Siyu was also at his peak strength as the Light God, just like today. However, no matter which devil general he fought, it was very strenuous.
But this time, the feeling of Shen Siyu fighting against Yao Ren waspletely different.
Even though Yao Ren was part of the new generation of devil generals, he was able to fight Shen Siyu with ease. Shen Siyu did not even find any chance to kill the other party. He could clearly feel that Yao Ren was deliberately hiding his strength and did not use his full strength to fight him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to fight Yao Ren until now.
Yao Ren¡¯s defense was very good, but his offense was obviously insufficient.
Such a situation would never happen to top-notch experts, especially in a battle of life and death.
Before they started fighting the devil generals, Shen Siyu had already estimated their odds of winning against the devil generals. The probability of winning was pitifully small, and this estimation was under the premise that the magical beasts of Phantom were all around them. Now that the magical beasts of Phantom were not here, the situation on the battlefield was much better than he had estimated. This was simply impossible.
Not to mention the new generation of devil generals, the strength of those devil generals who had experienced thest war between gods and devils was obviously not right. After ten thousand years, their strength did not seem to have increased in the slightest and even gave Shen Siyu a feeling of regression.
That was obviously impossible.
The moment Taotie and others appeared, the twelve devil generals decisively retreated, which made Shen Siyu¡¯s doubts even stronger.
That was why he blocked Tang Nazhi and Shen Yanxiao so that they would not continue their Dursuit.
¡°Brother Siyu, tell me the truth¡ Have the devil generals not shown their real strength yet?¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Siyu expressionlessly.
Shen Siyu nodded.
¡°Dragon God, do you think so too?¡± Shen Yanxiao confirmed with the Dragon God again.
The Dragon God nodded without hesitation.
Shen Yanxiao frowned. If Shen Siyu was the only one who had such doubts, it might be a mistake. However, if the Dragon God also had the same thought, things were probably not much different from Shen Siyu¡¯s guess.
In fact, as early as the fight between Tian Jue and Ji Ying, Shen Yanxiao felt it. Even though she and Tang Nazhi could limit the opponent¡¯s attacks, there was no chance to kill them. Every time she wanted to provide long-range support to other battlefields, Tian Jue and Ji Ying, who had been restrained by them before, would suddenlyunch a fierce attack.
Once Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attention was pulled back to the battlefield, they would go back to their passive state.
¡°Since they are stronger, why don¡¯t they just kill us?¡± Mengmeng Qi was brought to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side by Glory. The situation just now was very dangerous. If Taotie and the rest had not appeared in time, he and Glory would not have been able to hold on for long.
¡°They seem to have deliberately concealed a portion of their strength so that they would not be exposed. However, they would not hesitate to kill within the range of their limited strength.¡± Shen Siyu looked at Tang Nazhi meaningfully.
Li Xiaowei¡¯s death and Xi Yan¡¯s death.
They were all casualties within the range of the limited strength of the devil generals..
Chapter 2697 - 2697: Ultimate Resurrection Array (1)
Chapter 2697: Ultimate Resurrection Array (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Siyu¡¯s guess made everyone¡¯s heart drop to the bottom of the cliff.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the nine magic beasts that had arrived before her. She took a deep breath and turned to walk towards the undeads.
¡°How long will the resurrection array take?¡±
The undead Mage looked up. ¡°It has been drawn. It can be activated immediately.¡±
Apanied by the undead¡¯s words, the huge resurrection array emitted a dazzling light. The light shattered in the air and spread into a faint mist that spread towards the entire battlefield.
Shen Yanxiao could not smile as she looked at the fog that shrouded the entire battlefield.
The array that was exchanged with two lives was stained with blood.
¡°Take Xiaowei and Xi Yan¡ back.¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath. As long as she could survive this war, she would resurrect Xi Yan and Li Xiaowei no matter what!
Even if it would take a forbidden curse to do so, she would try it.
¡°Everyone, return to the battlefield immediately. Taotie, take your brothers and deal with the demon beasts.¡± Shen Yanxiao swept away the depression in her heart and immediately gave the next order. The battle was not over yet. She could not fall!
¡°Roar!
The nine magic beasts released a heaven-shocking roar and turned around to rush towards the battlefield.
The members of Phantom brought Li Xiaowei and Xi Yan¡¯s bodies back to Sun Never Sets. The tragedies in this war had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.
Outside the city, it had be a sea of blood. The mountain of corpses was a ghastly sight.
Taotie¡¯s nine brothers instantly joined the magic beast army and fought against the demon beast army with the two lord-level phantom beasts.
Roars shook the sky and the aura of death pervaded the entire battlefield.
The sky of Sun Never Sets had been covered by flying magic beasts and demon beasts. Large patches of shadows shrouded the entire city, as if it was night.
The resurrection array of the undeads was working at this moment. The corpses on the ground were constantly resurrected. Under the influence of the resurrection array, those who had already passed away stood up from their pool of blood again. Only this time, there was no longer any bright light in their eyes. They had lost their souls and became puppets under the resurrection array.
Qi Xia stood in front of the city gates and looked at the dull gazes of the resurrected soldiers. He slowly raised the staff in his hand and a ck lightning bolt descended from the sky andnded on the top of Qi Xia¡¯s staff.
¡°In the name of the Death God, I will liberate your souls, protect our Forsaken Land, and fight with us again!¡± A low and pleasant voice echoed in the air. A glint of sharpness shed past Qi Xia¡¯s eyes. The ck lightning on his staff exploded in an instant and broke into small ck lightning balls that spread towards the entire battlefield.
Countless thunderballs spread on the battlefield and integrated into the resurrected soldiers!
In this world, only the Death God could control the souls of the dead. The undead resurrected the bodies of the dead, and the Death God returned their souls!
Lightning balls entered the body of the resurrected one after another, and pairs of dim eyes once again revealed a bright light.
Tang Nazhi carried Li Xiaowei on his back and looked at the changes in front of him in a daze. The moment the resurrection array was activated, he was not in a hurry to leave. He was looking forward to whether his brother could also be revived through the resurrection array. However, as more and more people were revived, Li Xiaowei did not move at all until¡
For the first time, Qi Xia disyed the power of the Death God. The moment he restored all the souls of the dead, Tang Nazhi sensed that the cold body behind him seemed to have moved..
Chapter 2698 - 2698: Magic Beast Army
Chapter 2698: Magic Beast Army
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Where are you going to carry me?¡± A familiar voice sounded in his ears and Tang Nazhi froze. That voice was so familiar that he thought he would never hear it again¡
¡°Brother¡¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s voice trembled.
¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡± Li Xiaowei jumped down from Tang Nazhi¡¯s back. He stretched his limbs and found nothing wrong.
.¡± Tang Nazhi gritted his teeth and could not say anything. He did not know what was going on with Li Xiaowei¡¯s current situation.
Alive?
No, he was already dead.
Dead?
However, he seemed so alive.
¡°It must be the resurrection array of the undeads.¡± Li Xiaowei soon found the reason for his ¡°resurrection¡±.
Tang Nazhi nodded in a daze. He did not know how to respond to Li Xiaowei¡¯s words. When he saw Li Xiaowei standing in front of him again, Tang Nazhi¡¯s mind was nk and joy overflowed in his heart.
No matter what method it was, as long as he was still alive, it was enough.
Looking at Tang Nazhi¡¯s face, Li Xiaowei did not ask any more questions. Undeads could indeed resurrect the dead, but this did not mean that his consciousness would return. Right now, his memory and thoughts were not affected in the slightest, which was obviously not caused by the resurrection array.
¡°When Qi Xia epted the godhood of the Death God, he must have expected this day toe.¡± Li Xiaowei turned to look at Qi Xia, who was not far away, with a smile on his lips.
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Follow me and ughter those devils.¡± Li Xiaowei pped the back of Tang Nazhi¡¯s head and quickly rushed into the battlefield without waiting for him to speak.
Tang Nazhi looked at Li Xiaowei¡¯s familiar back and could not help but smile foolishly.
It was great that he was still alive.
Countless dead allied forces, like Li Xiaowei, used special methods to return alive and be reborn.
The undead resurrection coupled with the power of Qi Xia, the Death God, gave these soldiers a second life.
The soldiers of the alliance army saw their fallen brothers standing up again.
They had no time to think about the reason. There was only joy in their hearts.
No matter who it was, no matter what method they used, as long as their brothers could still stand up, as long as they could still fight side by side, it was enough!
The resurrection of arge number of dead people boosted the morale of the alliance army. The alliance army began tounch a crazy counterattack against the devil army.
With the addition of Taotie¡¯s nine brothers, the situation on the demon beast battlefield improved greatly. On the battlefield, Taotie opened his huge mouth and the strong suction force was like a hurricane as it sucked all the demon beasts in front of him into his mouth!
Yazi and Bian, together with their other brothers, rushed madly into the demon beast camp!
A phoenix cry suddenly sounded from the sky.
Shen Yanxiao, who was fighting a bloody battle, raised her head and looked at the sky.
In the dark sky, she saw a fiery red figure. The ming bird wrapped in mes rushed towards the battlefield of Sun Never Sets with countless flying magic beasts. The roars of beasts resounded through the sky. The endless magical beast army was like a tide that washed away the demon beast army in an instant!
¡°Stupid woman! I¡¯m back! I brought back all these magic beasts!¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s familiar voice sounded in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind. His voice was filled with urgency.
The magic beasts of the Brilliance Continent had finally decided to participate in the war.. This time, they would fight side by side with all the creatures on the Brilliance Continent!
Chapter 2699 - 2699: Fierce Battle
Chapter 2699: Fierce Battle
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The nine Dragon Sons were participating in the war!
All the magic beasts in the Brilliance Continent were participating in the war!
Without the protection of the God race, the alliance army had found a new ally!
Those figures that had never participated in a war had all gathered in front of Sun Never Sets!
Kill!
Kill!
Kill!
The horn of Sun Never Sets¡¯ counterattack had officially sounded at this moment!
The g of Sun Never Sets fluttered in the wind!
ck Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, Qilin, White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Phonenix¡
There were also countless magic beasts behind them that swept across the entire battlefield. The demon beast army that suppressed others with numbers finally encountered a magical beast army that was enough to stop them!
The battle between the demon beasts and the magic beasts had begun.
¡°Brothers! All the magic beasts in our Brilliance Continent havee out in full strength to help us fight a bloody battle with the Devil race to the end. All of you, use all your skills and give them a good beating!¡± A blood-stained figure shed and stepped on the body of a demon beast that had just been killed. The bowstring in his hand had been stretched to the extreme and the arrow nocked on the bowstring flew out along with the sound. An arrow pierced through two devils!
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at that familiar figure.
Xiaowei, you¡¯re back.
The Knights once again rushed to the front line against the devils while the Priests continued to cast shields on them.
Arge number of severely injured soldiers were sent back to Sun Never Sets. Inside the city, Yin Jiuchen led the people who stayed behind to treat the wounded.
Fresh blood extended from the battlefield outside Sun Never Sets to the city.
The blood dripping on the ground of the wounded had dyed the ground of Sun Never Sets red. Batch after batch of potions were sent to the wounded. All the members of the Herbalist Guild took care of the wounded soldiers for a moment.
A year or two before the war, Shen Yanxiao had ordered all the pharmacists in the Forsaken Land to hoard as much potions as possible, just for this moment.
The huge number of potions that Sun Never Sets had hoarded had yed its greatest role. The continuous supply of potions had saved countless lives that were on the verge of death. Evervone in the Herbalist Guild was covered in blood. These Herbalists who usually stayed in the concoction room to concoct potions had never participated in any battle. They were well protected by Shen Yanxiao. This time, they requested to stay in Sun Never Sets to take care of the wounded, but they did not expect to face such a hell.
Bone-deep wounds, severed limbs, and punctured abdomens¡
The disgusting smell of blood pervaded the entire city.
Many young Herbalists¡¯ hands were trembling as they bandaged the wounds of the wounded. They could only look on helplessly asrge amounts of blood gushed out from the wounds and sshed all over them. A young female Herbalist was dyed red from head to toe. While her hands trembled as she bandaged the wound of a wounded man whose abdomen had been pierced, she cried like a helpless child.
Blood, death, fear, and despair pervaded their bodies. In Sun Never Sets, they had seen too many warriors who could not be saved. They had seen too many brothers who closed their eyes because of their severe injuries.
Yin Jiuchen calmly looked at everything in front of her. After experiencing the nightmare of the beast tide, she had be stronger. She firmly believed¡ Sun Never Sets would not fall, and the Forsaken Land would not perish!
Chapter 2700 - 2700: Magic Crisis (1)
Chapter 2700: Magic Crisis (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Send the wounded back to the city!¡± ¡°Knights, go!¡±
¡°Priest, don¡¯t stop with your shield!¡±
¡°Mages and Archers, aim at the devils in the front row and kill them!¡±
¡°The demon army has suffered heavy losses!¡±
¡°More than half of the Knights are dead or injured!¡±
The mes of war were everywhere, and military orders were like a mountain.
The Knights at the forefront of the war had the greatest casualties. They used their bodies to build iron walls for theirrades behind them. They used their bloodstained shields in front of them and swept across their enemies with their spears.
The attacks of the devils were as dense as a thunderstorm as they continuously smashed against the Knight¡¯s thick armor. The sounds of collision and explosions rose and fell. Wearing the toughest armor and shield, they bravely advanced as they stared at the dense attacks of the devils. This was the strongest Knight army in the Forsaken Land!
The war horses neighed mournfully under the bombardment of devil energy, and the devil army was right in front of them.
des and swords shed, flesh and blood sttered.
Withstanding the highest damage, countless Knights fell in battle, their silver armor covered in blood.
Resurrection array! Soul return!
The fallen Knights stood up again, but they had lost their war horses that fought side by side with them. They joined the war on foot and charged forward with the Swordsmen.
The hands of the Mages did not stop for a moment. Ice Arrows, Storm Thunder Balls, and ming Bullets, which flickered with magical light, continuously smashed towards the devil army. The Archers, who were by the Mages¡¯ side, continuously shot out arrows from their hands. Their quivers were filled with arrows, and their hands that were pulling the bows had been cut by the bowstring until they bled. Fresh blood sttered on the ground along the taut bowstring.
Beams of white light shot out from the alliance army andnded on the
Knights at the front. Priests were always thest hand to defend the army. Their fighting strength might not be strong enough, but they could use their strength to constantly protect theirrades.
¡°The Blink Potion is gone. Who else has it?¡± After Sleep Wolf released thest holy blessing, the magic power in his body was exhausted. He could no longer cast any blessings.
The Priests around him looked at each other with troubled expressions.
Not only was the magic recovery potion of Sleep Wolf exhausted, but the space rings of the other Priests were also empty.
Before they participated in the war, all the Mages and Priests were allocated with Blink Potions. This potion could allow them to recover immediately when their magic was exhausted.
The value of a Blink Potion was extremely high. If it were any other country, ordinary Mages and Priests would not be able to afford such expensive potions, not to mention equipping all the Mages and Priests in one¡¯s army with 30 Blink Potion each. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hoard of potions had long exceeded the total number of Herbalists in the Brilliance Continent. The total number of Herbalists in one Forsaken Land was more than the total number of Herbalists in the other four countries in the entire Brilliance Continent.
These Herbalists had been gathered together for the past few years to produce potions day and night. Only then did they stockpile a terrifying number of potions for the Forsaken Land.
However, how many Magus and Priests were there in the Forsaken Land?
Even if a mountain of potions was distributed to millions of people, it could be swept away in an instant.
On such an intense battlefield, the consumption of magic power between Mages and Priests was very terrifying. Moreover, one of them was the most explosive attack ss in the army, and the other was the support to maintain the safety of theirrades in the alliance army. They could not control the consumption of magic power at all..
Chapter 2701 - 2701: Magic Crisis (2)
Chapter 2701: Magic Crisis (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°All Priests with Blink Potions, hand over your potions to the Second-ss Priests. Priests with depleted magic power, immediately return to the city to retrieve more potions.¡± Sleep Wolf immediately gave an order. The physique of a Priest was much weaker than others. Priests without magic were inferior to ordinary soldiers. Mages were the most lethal force in the entire alliance army, and their Blink Potions could not be lend out under any circumstances. The totem of a Second -ss Priest could add a shield to a group of people, so giving them more Blink Potions was the most cost effective.
The Priests took action one after another. The Priests who still had stock immediately handed their Blink Potions to the Second-ss Priests. Those who had exhausted their magic power immediately summoned their magic beasts and dashed towards Sun Never Sets.
In Sun Never Sets, Great Herbalists did not leave their concocting rooms even during the war. The consumption of potions during the war was too terrifying. If they did not replenish it in time, even the potions piled up like a mountain would be depleted.
Arge number of Priests rushed back to Sun Never Sets to retrieve more potions. The temporary retreat of the Priests made the shield on the Knights thinner and thinner. In a few minutes, arge number of Knights fell and the resurrected Knights immediately reced them. Although those who were resurrected by the resurrection array could obtain a second life, if they died again, they would no longer be able to enjoy the resurrection effect brought about by the resurrection array.
Feeling the pressure on the Priests, the resurrected Knights rushed to the forefront. They had already died once, so there was nothing to be afraid of even if they were to die again. By doing this, theirrades who survived would have a better future.
Arge number of resurrected Undead Knights rushed to the forefront of the battle and used their bodies to resist the fierce attacks of the Devil race. Some Knights, who had just been resurrected, were instantly sted into pieces by the Devil race¡¯s attacks. However, even until the moment of their death, they did not regret it. If they had not blocked those attacks, they would have fallen directly on theirrades behind them.
They were already dead and had no scruples.
¡°All resurrected people, charge with me! Block this wave of attack from the Devil Race and buy time for the Priests!¡± The Undead Knight roared and raised his spear. The people they had resurrected had lost the magic and battle aura they used as humans. Although they had obtained a second life, their fighting strength had decreased terribly. Instead of hiding behind and using the death energy they were unfamiliar with, it was better to rush to the forefront of the battle and fight for more opportunities for those who were still alive.
Those soldiers who had juste back to life rushed towards the devils like crazy. Countless attacks hit them and they fell soundlessly, but none of them retreated.
Their resurrection was for victory. In that case, let them use their hard-earned second life to buy more time for theirrades to breathe!
The Mages looked at theirrades who kept rushing towards the devils with pale faces. Bead-sized tears rolled down from their eyes, but their hands that were waving their staffs did not stop for a moment.
When their magic was exhausted, they would use fire bullets to attack.
The depletion of magic in the Priests also indicated that the magic in the Mage camp would be depleted soon. Not long after, arge number of Mages drunk all their Blink Potions and exhausted theirst trace of magic; they could not even release a single me bullet..
Chapter 2702 - 2702: Magic Crisis (3)
Chapter 2702: Magic Crisis (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Without magic, the Mages could no longerunch any spells. They stood in the center of the army and looked at theirpanions who were constantly being exterminated by the devils at the front line. Their eyes were bloodshot as they held their staffs tightly. At this moment, they felt that they were so insignificant. In arge-scale war, their strength was not worth mentioning.
Their brothers were still fighting with their lives on the line, but they could only hide at the back and foolishly look at the tragic situation in front of them. They could not provide any support.
¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± A young Mage stood among the crowd with tears streaming down his face. His flushed face was filled with despair and unwillingness. The staff in his hand was about to shatter.
¡°The Priests have returned to the city to retrieve more potions. Those who have exhausted their magic, seize the opportunity to rest. As soon as the potions arrive, you have to join the battle immediately. Don¡¯t f*cking pull a long face. The reason we can still stand is because our Knight and Swordsmen brothers risked their lives in exchange. Remember this clearly!¡± Magic Wolf growled. The seven wolves had been assigned to the battlefield. As the earliest members of Sun Never Sets, they were responsible for the arrangement of their teams.
At such a time, they absolutely could not let negative emotions appear on the battlefield.
¡°Yes!¡± The young Mage wiped his tears and answered firmly.
They had no right to cry. The ones who had really sacrificed themselves were their brothers. They had no right to self-pity here. They had to recover quickly so that they could give the Devil race the greatest blow when the potions arrived.
The entire battlested for a long time, from day to night. The number of casualties on both sides was incalcble.
Among the alliance army, the number of Knight casualties had reached a terrifying level. There were only hundreds of thousands of Knights left in the million-strong army. Many of them were riddled with scars and could no longer support themselves. After fighting for an entire day and night, both sides had entered a state of extreme exhaustion.¡¯
The Archers¡¯ hands trembled uncontrobly due to them having to constantly pull their bows. The Priests were exhausted while the face of the Mages were pale.
mes flickered in the night, illuminating various parts of the battlefield. Wherever the mes lit up, fallen bodies could be seen everywhere.
¡°Everyone, retreat back to the city.¡± All of a sudden, a white light shrouded the earth and in an instant, Xiu¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.
The alliance army reacted at the first instance. They quickly retracted their front line and moved the entire army towards Sun Never Sets.
This battle hadpletely overdrawn everyone¡¯s physical strength and energy. The first group of people to enter Sun Never Sets copsed the moment they stepped through the city gates
Outside the city, they could desperately squeeze out thest of their strength to fight against the Devil race. However, when they stepped into the familiar Sun Never Sets, their bones seemed to have fallen apart. It was so painful that they instantly fainted. Signs of serious overexertion of physical strength appeared all over their bodies.
Shen Yanxiao stood at the city gates. Her white clothes were soaked in blood as she looked at the army that was retreating back into the city under the cover of artillery.
The physique of humans could not bepared to that of devils. The physical strength of devils was second only to dragons. They would not feel tired even if they fought for three days and nights. However, most of the people in the alliance army were humans. In such a high-intensity battle, the human body could not sustain for a long time..
Chapter 2703 - 2703: Dead Life (1)
Chapter 2703: Dead Life (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Xiu had already sensed the fatigue of the alliance army. If this continued, the alliance army would be defeated by the Devil race.
Therefore, he made the decision to retreat at the critical moment and handed over the heavy responsibility of resisting the Devil race to the protective shield of Sun Never Sets.
They could not hide in Sun Never Sets forever. The Devil race would break the protective shield one day. If they were to fight again at that time, there would be no room for negotiation in the Forsaken Land.
With the war of attrition as the foundation, the Devil race¡¯s forces would be continuously depleted, and then the Devil race would be further depleted through battles. When the alliance army needed to rest, it would be the time to test the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets.
The devil army wanted to chase after them, but they were blocked by the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets.
The alliance army retreated to Sun Never Sets. The entire city was filled with alliance soldiers, and all the wounded were transferred to the underground city to recuperate.
The Lord of the Night transformed into his body and became no different from an ordinary magic beast before entering the city. As for the Lava Lord, he suddenly disappeared after the army retreated into the city.
Shen Yanxiao immediately arranged for thebatants to rest while all the logisticians were responsible for providing food and water.
¡°Where did those two phantom beastse from? Without them, we probably won¡¯t be able tost until Vermilion Bird and the rest return.¡± Du Lang wiped the sweat on his face. One day felt longer than a year. Brothers were falling every second and the number ofrades who had sacrificed themselves could not be calcted.
The magical beast army suffered the most losses. Before Vermilion Bird and the rest brought reinforcements, there were no divine-level magical beasts in the magical beast army of Sun Never Sets. As a result, they were massacred by the demon beast army.
If it were not for the addition of the two lord-level phantom beasts, the battlefield of the magic beasts would have copsed.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head and said nothing. She was searching for Yun Qi and Nangong Mengmeng. In the entire Brilliance Continent, there were only two Summoners with the ability to summon phantom beasts, Yun Qi and Nangong Mengmeng. It was very likely that they had summoned those two lord-level phantom beasts. Uneasiness had always lingered in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart.
With Yun Qi and Nangong Mengmeng¡¯s strength, the possibility of summoning a lord-level phantom beast was too low. However, other than them, she could not find anyone else.
Finally, Shen Yanxiao found Ye Qing among the crowd.
¡°Teacher, where are Teacher Yun Qi and Mengmeng?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
When Ye Qing saw Shen Yanxiao, he was stunned. He turned around and no longer looked at Shen Yanxiao. Instead, he silently guided the members of the Herbalist Guild to deal with the wounded.
Ye Qing¡¯s attitude caused the uneasiness in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart to intensify. She wanted to continue with her questions, but the anxious Uncle Nine had already rushed over.
¡°Lord, Lord Xiu is looking for you.¡±
Shen Yanxiao gritted her teeth. After she nced at Ye Qing, she immediately left with Uncle Nine.
Ye Qing stood rooted on the spot and watched as Shen Yanxiao¡¯s back gradually disappeared into the crowd. He lowered his head and his lowered eyes were slightly moist.
Yun Qi, our student is the best in the world.
If you saw her like this, you must be very happy for her.
The army retreated into the city. In the city, Yun Qi, who had persevered in the summoning array for an entire day and night, could no longer support himself after thest soldier entered the city. He bid farewell to the worldpletely. He fell in a pool of blood and even until his death, there was a gratified smile on his face.
Taking Shen Yanxiao as his disciple was the greatest pride of his life.
He had no regrets..
Chapter 2704 - 2704: Dead Life (2)
Chapter 2704: Dead Life (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I have nothing to be proud of in my life. When I was young, I was muddle-headed and did many muddle-headed things. As a man, I could not protect my wife. As a father, I could not protect my son. As a Warlock, I could not defend my beliefs to the death. I have done too many mistakes and there is nothing to be proud of in my life. The only thing I am proud of is finding such a little disciple in Saint Laurent Academy. She was the one who allowed me to see the hope of the Warlock ss rising again. Speaking of which, it¡¯s ridiculous. She keeps calling me teacher, but I honestly feel that I am not worthy of being her teacher. Other than teaching her the basics of a Warlock a few years ago, I have nothing else to teach her.¡±
¡°However, this little girl is very stubborn. Stubborn, hateful, and adorable. She found potions for me and brought me to Sun Never Sets to enjoy life in front of everyone. She was respectful to an old man with mediocre strength in front of everyone and never hid the fact that I was her teacher. My wife and children died early because of me. I thought I would live a long life, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to bask in this little girl¡¯s glory in the end. I became the president of the Warlock Guild and lived such afortable life with the Lord of the Forsaken Land. Ye Qing, I am different from you. I have fallen into hell and have never climbed up. My strength is very ordinary. It¡¯s really very ordinary¡ I thought that since my student is in trouble, as her teacher, I must help. My old bones can still be of some use. It¡¯s good to buy her some time.¡±
Yun Qi¡¯s words from the night before the war kept reying in Ye Qing¡¯s mind.
That night, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s two teachers sat in their study, lit themp and drank.
He clearly remembered how Yun Qi smiled and said so many words after drinking. He clearly remembered how he copsed on the table and wept at the end.
Everyone knew that the Lord of the Forsaken Land, Shen Yanxiao, had two mentors. One was the number one Grandmaster Herbalist in the Brilliance Continent, Ye Qing, and the other was the Warlock with a mysterious background and a strange personality, Yun Qi.
Ye Qing¡¯s name was already resounding, and no one could say anything when he was Shen Yanxiao¡¯s teacher.
However, Yun Qi was different. He was a Warlock who had participated in the research of forbidden curses. His achievements as a Warlock could not bepared to Ye Qing¡¯s achievements in herbalism.
Shen Yanxiao had long grown out from his care.
Yun Qi always wanted to do something for Shen Yanxiao.
This time, he finally got what he wanted.
Using his life in exchange for more time for the alliance army.
Yun Qi said that he had sinned. One day, he would atone for his sins.
He wanted to clear his name for the crimes hemitted during that dark era for using forbidden curses.
Ye Qing knew that Shen Yanxiao would find out about Yun Qi¡¯s death one day, but he did not want to tell her at that moment.
The devil army was just outside Sun Never Sets. The burden on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s shoulders was already too great.
Now was not the time¡
¡°Great Master Ye Qing, the new batch of potions has beenpleted. Please take a look.¡± Members of the Herbalist Guild came to Ye Qing with the statistics that they had just calcted.
Ye Qing suddenly came back to his senses. He lifted his sleeves and discreetly wiped the wet corners of his eyes.
The war was not over yet. They had no time to grieve.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look now..¡±
Chapter 2705 - 2705: Planning
Chapter 2705: nning
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao met Xiu very soon. Xiu had gathered all the great generals of the alliance army.
Among the crowd, Shen Yanxiao saw Li Xiaowei¡¯s figure and her heart suddenly trembled. She no longer cared about the gazes of the surrounding people and rushed to Li Xiaowei¡¯s side withrge strides to hug him.
Li Xiaowei, who was conversing with Qi Xia, was suddenly hugged from behind. He turned around in surprise and saw a small figure clinging to him. His eyes could not help but overflow with a smile. ¡°Wee back,¡± Shen Yanxiao said in a muffled voice.
¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiaowei answered with a smile.
¡°Cough.¡± Tang Nazhi stood at one side and looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s pale face. He could not bear to see her like this, but he quickly adjusted his expression and pretended to be helpless. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know you must be excited that my brother is fine here, but you have to at least consider Lord Xiu¡¯s feelings. Don¡¯t you think that Lord Xiu¡¯s current expression looks like he wants to throw my brother out?¡±
Shen Yanxiao raised her head and rolled her eyes at Tang Nazhi. She knew that he was making things up.
¡°Alright, take a seat.¡± Shen Siyu looked at these energetic teenagers with a smile. Although Li Xiaowei had be an undead, his return still filled the members of Phantom with joy.
The so-called friendship would not change in the slightest because of race.
Xiu had gathered everyone here to analyze the current situation. Among all of them, he was the only one who had once served as themander-in-chief of such arge-scale war. In terms of looking at the overall situation, no one couldpare to him.
After fighting for so long, the twelve devil generals had only attacked the resurrection array. After Taotie and others arrived, they immediately retreated. Satan sat at the back and did not take any action. Evidently, the decisive battle had only just begun and the strongest devil of the Devil race had yet to take action.
Within the alliance army, with the exception of Yaksha, Shen Siyu, the Dragon God and Xiu, no one was good at fighting prolonged battles.
Even though the members of the Phantom had inherited the godhood of superior gods, their bodies were still that of humans. Human bodies were not suitable for long periods of high-intensity battles. The situation of Lan Fengli and Shen Yanxiao was slightly better, butpared with the peak fighting strength of the Devil race, they were always on the disadvantageous side.
How to make use of thest line of defense of Sun Never Sets to maximize the probability of victory was what they had to do now.
The pressure on the demon beasts¡¯ side was no longer a problem. Vermilion Bird and the rest had brought back an army of magic beasts that was enough to fight against the demon beasts. Other than their original mythical beasts and holy beasts, they had also invited dozens of mythical beasts from other ces in the Brilliance Continent. There were even many holy beasts. Coupled with the help of Long Jiuzi and the lord -level phantom beasts, the demon beasts were no longer a problem.
On the demon side, Xue Tu led the demons in the Forsaken Land and the undead army to fight on equal footing with the devil army.
From the situation of the three battlefields, the weakest ce at present was the battlefield between the alliance army and the Devil race.
The bravery and abundant energy of the Devil race were vividly disyed here.
The alliance army could not fight with the Devil race forever. Otherwise, the physical strength of all the soldiers in the alliance army would be overdrafted.
They could only rely on the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets to take a short rest and adjust..
Chapter 2706 - 2706: This Isn ‘t Despair (1)
Chapter 2706: This Isn ¡®t Despair (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
During the conversation, the sound of artillery fire inside and outside Sun Never Sets continued. The artilleries on the city walls did not stop for a moment tounch arge-scale bombardment on the devil army outside the city. The devil army was also continuously attacking the Sun Never Sets¡¯ defensive shield.
The sounds of artillery fire shook the sky and the loud explosions did not allow the entire Sun Never Sets to have a moment of peace.
The alliance army, who were resting in the city, seized the opportunity to rest. The artillery fire in their ears constantly reminded them that the war was not over.
When they were thirsty, they would take two mouthfuls of water. When they were hungry, they would stuff some food into their mouths. When they were tired, they would sit on the ground and lean against a wall to take a short nap. Their bodies and minds were exhausted to the extreme. Most of them were physically overdrawn, and their battle aura and magic were almost exhausted. They had never felt so tired before.
However, they did not dare to sleep too soundly. They did not take off their military uniforms or put down their weapons. They slept lightly, but they were constantly on guard.
The next battle could start at any time. They could not sleep too soundly.
Exhausted soldiers went to sleep quietly, and the busy logistics personnel carefully lightened their steps. Their footsteps were almost inaudible under the sound of artillery fire, but they still subconsciously lightened their footsteps, fearing that it would bring a trace of disturbance to these tired soldiers.
For their safety, these soldiers fought a bloody battle outside the city and obtained a short period of rest, but they could not find a soft bed to sleep on.
For those who could not participate in the battle, their hearts were filled with guilt and heartache as they looked at the soldiers sleeping by the pavilion.
They silently prayed that the next battle wouldeter so that the soldiers could rest for a while more.
The underground city was filled with the pungent smell of blood and painful groans echoed in the city. The busy figures of logisticians shuttled back and forth. The ground was covered with blood-stained bandages and empty bottles of potions were piled up in the corner.
On the ground was the Asura Battlefield, and the underground city was indeed hell. Death could happen at any time. Many of the wounded who were carried down from the battlefield were struggling in pain. Many of the wounded died soundlessly due to their severe injuries. Under the cover of the resurrection array, they woke up very soon. Their newly resurrected bodies were energetic under the power of the Undead race. They quietly got up and gave more space to theirrades who needed more rest while they silently walked to the support staff and followed them to take care of the wounded.
Perhaps it was due to the effect of the resurrection array, but the sadness of death did not spread throughout Sun Never Sets. Looking at their brothers who had just died standing up as undeads again, the soldiers were happier than sad.
The difference between races had long disappeared here. They fought side by side with undeads, demons, and magic beasts. Whether their brothers were resurrected as humans or undeads, they would always berades and brothers who they would share trials and tribtions with. As long as their brothers were still alive, it was the greatest kindness for them.
The resurrected soldiers took over the work of the Herbalists, who were summoned back to the Herbalist Guild by Ye Qing.
During the war, the huge consumption of potions had reached a terrifying number. They did not know how long the war wouldst and how long the potions they had stockpiled couldst.
They could only concentrate their efforts to create more potions in the shortest time possible..
Chapter 2707 - 2707: This Isn’t Despair (2)
Chapter 2707: This Isn??t Despair (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The internal changes in the city were spontaneous. The mainmanders were discussing the uing battle in the City Lord??s Mansion. As for the changes and recements, they really had no more energy to control them.
At that moment, it was time to test the quality of the soldiers in the Forsaken Land.
There was no confusion, no cries, and no aura of despair.
Everyone was doing what they should be doing at that moment, trying their best to keep the whole city in a stable environment.
The gunners responsible for the cannons alternated in an orderly manner. After a period of continuous attacks, the next gunner would directly rece them when they felt fatigued. Everyone could rest and stop fighting, but the artillery attacks could not be stopped. This was the only way they could consume the devil army at this moment.
The Herbalist returned to the Herbalist Guild. Arge number of medicinal ingredients were sent in, and they buried their heads in making more potions. The resurrected soldiers began to take care of their exhaustedrades and treat the wounds of the wounded.
The magic beasts rested quietly in the city. The mythical beasts and holy beasts that could transform had also transformed into their human forms, reducing the area they upied.
After all, the beast form of every mythical beast and holy beast upied too much space. Right now, not only did Sun Never Sets ept all the soldiers, but it had also hoarded all the magic beasts in the Brilliance Continent. The underground city of Sun Never Sets was more than ten timesrger than the city on the surface. Therefore, demons and some magical beasts entered the underground city to rest. Water and food were soon distributed to everyone. Even the rations and drinking water for the magical beasts were sent over.
Everything was so orderly; there was no confusion or panic during the war.
As early as the moment the Devil race invaded, the people in the Forsaken Land were mentally prepared. All the cities that had not been attacked by the Devil race had been repeatedly training their soldiers during the war.
From the battle to the reorganization after the war, everything was imprinted in the soldiers?? minds.
The management of the Forsaken Land had shown its valiant effect at that moment.
At that moment, no one would waste their time.
Shen Jiawei had just finished patrolling around. After ensuring that the soldiers of this shift were not seriously injured, he walked to a restaurant and sat down.
During the war, all the houses in Sun Never Sets were emptied, leaving only what was needed for the war.
The inn that was usually bustling with activity was now filled with soldiers resting.
The sounds of artillery fire did not stop. Shen Jiawei??s armor was stained with blood. He sat at one side and looked at the Vermilion Bird Family members who were also resting against the wall.
The final battle began and all five great aristocrat families participated in the battle. Other than Shen Feng, all the members of the Vermilion Bird Family joined the battle. Shen Jing, Shen Jue, Wen Ya, Shen Jiawei?? All of them fought to the death on the battlefield. Fortunately, they all returned alive after the Shen Jiawei had been modified by his undead blood, so his physical strength was much better than that of humans. That was why he had the energy to patrol with the soldiers after retreating to the city.
??How is it???? Wen Ya slowly opened her eyes. She still had half the energy in her body, so her recovery speed was faster than humans. The other members of the Vermilion Bird Family had fallen into a deep sleep, but she was the only one awake. She was not as tired as them..
Chapter 2708 - 2708: This Isn ‘t Despair (3)
Chapter 2708: This Isn ¡®t Despair (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Jiawei looked at Wen Ya and touched the tip of his nose in confusion. His mother had passed away early and his father had brought him and his sister with him. Additionally, he had not interacted much with female elders since he was young.
Shen Jiawei had mixed feelings about Wen Ya. He yearned for a mother¡¯s care and concern, and Wen Ya was the only female elder in the Vermilion Bird Family, so Shen Jiawei subconsciously regarded her as his mother. However, when he thought about what he had done to Shen Yanxiao in the past, even though she hadpletely forgiven him, he felt that he owed Shen Yanxiao and even the entire Vermilion Bird Family.
¡°The casualties are smaller than we had estimated. The effect of the undead array is very good, filling up theck of troops for us in time. Lord Xiu¡¯s decision was timely. Everyone was already exhausted, and now that we¡¯re back, we can rest.¡± Shen Jiawei lowered his head and spoke, not daring to meet Wen Ya¡¯s eyes.
He had seen such gentle eyes many times. Every time, Wen Ya would look at Shen Yanxiao with such care and concern.
This was probably motherly love.
Shen Jiawei was secretly envious, but he also knew that it was an extravagant hope.
His father was already dead, and his sister¡¯s corpse was nowhere to be seen. Due to what his father had done to the Vermilion Bird Family, Shen Jiawei did not even have the courage to bow down to Shen Feng.
He only hoped that he could work harder to repay the damage that their small family had done to the Vermilion Bird Family.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wen Ya breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Shen Jiawei who tried his best to pretend to be mature but could not shake off the immaturity of a young man. She took out a water bag from her space ring and handed it to Shen Jiawei.
¡°You¡¯re tired too. Drink some water and rest early,¡± Wen Ya gently said.
Her daughter was independent and capable, so she did not have the chance to disy her motherly love as a mother. On the other hand, Shen Jiawei, who was about the same age as Shen Yanxiao, more or less made Wen Ya feel that the other party was a child.
Wen Ya was proud of Shen Yanxiao. Her daughter had grown to the extent that everyone was amazed.
¡°Thank¡ Thank you¡¡± Shen Jiawei shyly took the water bag and carefully drank it.
Among the alliance army, humans were the most physically exhausted. Demons and undeads were in a much better state. Many demons did not rest after returning to the city. Instead, they wandered around the city and distributed water and food to all the soldiers.
The demons had also suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, there were not many casualties among advanced-ranked demons in Sun Never Sets.
Exhausted, Evil Wolf leaned against the wall and Xiaoxiao, who was wearing light armor, quietly nestled in his arms.
The high-intensity battle had overdrawn Evil Wolf¡¯s physical strength. Not long after he returned to Sun Never Sets, he quickly fell asleep. It was Xiaoxiao who dragged him here to rest.
Xiaoxiao, who had never experienced a war, felt fearful of what had happened during this period of time. Looking at her familiar demonpanions dying continuously on the battlefield, her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. During the battle, there were several times when Xiaoxiao was almost torn apart by enemy demons, but every time, Enchantress would save her at a critical moment.
Without Enchantress, Xiaoxiao would have died many times over.
Demons were different from humans. Once demons died, they were really dead. The resurrection technique of the undeads could not resurrect them..
Chapter 2709 - 2709: This Isn ‘t Despair (4)
Chapter 2709: This Isn ¡®t Despair (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Xiaoxiao knew that Enchantress paid special attention to her because of the rtionship between Du Lang and Evil Wolf.
The moment she returned to the city, the first person Xiaoxiao looked for was Evil Wolf. She was worried that the familiar embrace wouldpletely disappear from her world.
Fortunately, the heavens were not that cruel.
Xiaoxiao was lucky, but not many lucky things would happen in war.
A younger brother had lost his elder brother, a son had lost his father, and parents had lost their son. Life and death were constantly happening in the decisive war. Even under the resurrection array of the undeads, many people who had been reborn had died.
Among them, Knights had thergest number of casualties.
The losses of Knights had exceeded the total number of casualties of several other sses.
The Knights who came back alive took their war horses to rest. Among all soldiers, they slept the most.
They knew that when the next wave of war began, they would continue to charge forward. When the next battle ended, many of them would not be able to return.
Even so, none of them wanted to escape from this war.
Before the war began, Shen Yanxiao had already said in front of everyone that if anyone could not stand the war, they could leave at any time. She would not be harsh on them.
However, there was no response to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s words.
No one left Sun Never Sets. No one escaped from this war.
In the Forsaken Land, there were only souls that died in battle. No one would escape.
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was the strongest in the entire Forsaken Land. Under the crazy attacks of the devil army, it was still extremely sturdy, protecting the alliance army in Sun Never Sets.
After Xiu finished exining the situation, everyone temporarily stayed in the city to rest and prepare for the next round of war.
Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, White Tiger, Azure Dragon, and Qilin also returned to their master¡¯s side.
However, after the return of the many magic beasts, Li Xiaowei¡¯s heart was empty.
The magical beast that had signed a blood contract would live and die with its master. At the moment of his death, on the other side of the contract¡ Orochi suffered a bacsh from the blood contract.
If it were not for Vermilion Bird and the other holy beasts desperately protecting Orochi¡¯s origin source, Orochi would have died long ago.
Even so, Orochi was severely injured. When the magic beast army returned, Orochi did not appear. He, Little Phoenix, and Mini Dragon were left behind. It was not until they retreated that he was brought into Sun Never Sets.
Even though Orochi had managed to keep his life, due to the bacsh from the blood contract, his level had dropped greatly. From a mighty and domineering holy beast, he had be a low-level magic beast.
Li Xiaowei lowered his head and looked at the ck snake hidden in his sleeve.
The sadness he had hidden for a long time slowly overflowed.
He was now an undead and could not sign a contract with a magic beast. Orochi had turned into a low-level magic beast due to the bacsh of the blood contract. Perhaps it had forgotten everything between him and Li Xiaowei.
However, Li Xiaowei clearly remembered it.
Before he met Tang Nazhi and after his master¡¯s death, Orochi had always been by his side. Even though Orochi¡¯s character was not good, he was apanion who apanied Li Xiaowei step by step.
¡°If I can survive this time, I will wait with for you to mature. Undeads have a long lifespan. I can wait slowly.¡± Li Xiaowei gently stroked the ck snake. The ck snake spat out its tongue in response. No one knew if it understood..
Chapter 2710 - 2710: This Isn’t Despair (5)
Chapter 2710: This Isn¡¯t Despair (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The second wave of the war began in the evening of the second day. The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets withstood the attack of the devil army for an entire day. The alliance army got their rest and opened the city to fight against the devil army.
The intense battle started again. Under the cover of the artillery, the alliance army fought their way out again. The flying magic beasts attacked from the sky and collided with the demon beasts in the sky. In the blink of an eye, they were in an all out brawl.
Fresh blood fell from the sky like rain, prating the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets and spilling all over the city.
The aerial battlefield this time was even more terrifying than the beast tide.
Blood washed over the entire city like a torrential rain. Every inch of the city was soaked in blood.
White houses had beenpletely dyed red with blood. Looking at it from afar, it was blood-red and terrifying.
Vermilion Bird exploded with 120% of hisbat strength in the air. His body that was wrapped in mes slid down like lightning. Wherever he passed, the screams of demon beasts pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.
It was not only the humans who were furious. Vermilion Bird and the rest of the magical beasts that came from various parts of the Brilliance Continent were also furious at this moment. On the way back, they clearly sensed the pain and anger in their master¡¯s heart. When they saw Orochi, who had been traveling with them, letting out an ear-piercing scream and his huge body shattering bit by bit, their anger burned everything.
They gathered the power of all the holy beasts and mythical beasts to save Orochi from the vortex of death.
Orochi¡¯s reaction frightened them.
The bacsh of a blood contract would only erupt the moment the signatory died.
When Orochi suffered the bacsh, it was equivalent to telling them that Li
Xiaowei¡ was dead.
The few magic beasts had been inseparable from the members of Phantom, and they had a very close rtionship with each other. Their rtionship was simr to that between Phantom, and their rtionship was not weaker than Shen Yanxiao and the others.
They could still save Orochi, but what about Li Xiaowei?
They could hardly imagine what crazy things their masters would do after knowing Li Xiaowei¡¯s death.
The anger that had been suppressed in his heart hadpletely gone out of control.
The anger of the holy beasts would be borne by the demon beasts.
The outbreak of the magic beasts in the Brilliance Continent would make the demon beasts truly feel fear.
The demon beasts continued to attack under the horn of the Devil race, while the magic beasts guarded Sun Never Sets. The magic beasts that once hid in the mountains and forests finally joined the battle. They used their own methods to guard the continent that raised them.
Azure Dragon caused lightning to descend from the sky while Vermilion Bird ignited a raging fire in the air. ck Tortoise caused sharp des to grow inch by inch on the ground while White Tiger swept across the battlefield with a whirlwind.
The Brilliance Continent would be guarded by their group of magic beasts!
The nine Dragon Sons whistled past and cooperated with the other holy beasts tounch arge-scale attack on the demon beasts. Compared to Vermilion Bird and the rest¡¯s attacks, the fighting strength of Taotie¡¯s brothers was even more astonishing.
The magic beasts in the Brilliance Continent were never weak. Be itpared to demon beasts or phantom beasts, they would always affirm their pride and guard their beliefs.
These magic beasts were just like the soldiers of the Forsaken Land. They would use their lives to defend the glory of the Brilliance Continent..
Chapter 2711 - 2711: City that Never Falls (1)
Chapter 2711: City that Never Falls (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The continuous battle exhausted the alliance army.
Both sides suffered heavy losses. The order to retreat back to the city always appeared on time when the soldiers reached their limits.
Rest and recuperate before fighting again.
It repeated like a cycle.
Corpses that piled up outside Sun Never Sets had covered the ground. With the defense shield of Sun Never Sets, the alliance army could finally get a certain amount of rest in the battle.
The twelve devil generals and the Devil God did not intend to take action. Under the leadership of Xiu, the alliance army nibbled away at the devils at a faster and faster rate.
From the initial disparity in strength between the two sides until now, the war outside Sun Never Sets hadsted for an entire month. In this one month of war, the alliance army finally reduced the number of the devil army to the same as the alliance army.
With Sun Never Sets as their backing, the situation of the alliance army gradually reversed.
All of this was thanks to Xiu¡¯s decision and the bravery of the alliance army.
The enemy¡¯s numerical advantage was gradually erased, which was definitely good news for the war.
However, in such a situation, the state of the alliance army was extremely bad.
After a month of continuous fighting, the war items hoarded in Sun Never Sets were almost exhausted.
The potions that they had hoarded for several years had been exhausted, and food had begun to run out.
The only thing to be thankful for was the existence of the water elemental spirit, so that Sun Never Sets did not have to worry about theck of water.
Although several elemental spirits could not participate in the war due to principles, after getting along with Shen Yanxiao for so long, they would still use special methods to help the alliance army.
Unable to kill enemies on the battlefield, they tried their best to do what they could in the city.
The heat of the day alternated with the coldness of the night. The fire elemental spirit would always warm the tired body and mind of the alliance army with a gentle me at night.
Even so, the resources of the alliance army had almost been depleted
The first problem was the potions. All the Herbalists in the Forsaken Land had gathered in Sun Never Sets. These Herbalists had been working day and night to produce potions, but they still could not match the speed of consumption. Among them, healing potions and potions that recovered magic and battle aura were consumed the fastest.
Therge number of wounded soldiers made healing potions in short supply, and the recovery potions for magic and battle aura could no longer keep up with the speed of use.
Almost every day, the potion storage room in Sun Never Sets would be emptied. During the battle, the Herbalists would still stay in the Herbalist Guild and work hard to produce potions. However, the potions they produced with all their might would often not be able to meet the number needed for the next battle.
It could be said that part of the reason why Sun Never Sets could dy the Devil race until now and obtain a certain advantage was because the resources hoarded internally in Sun Never Sets were enough to cope with the consumption during this period of time.
Right now, the forces of both sides had just equalized, but the resources within Sun Never Sets were already in dire straits.
The advantage of the battle had cost Sun Never Sets everything they had umted over the years.
Insufficient food, insufficient potions, insufficient medicinal herbs¡
A series of questions followed.
Because of this, the mortality rate of the wounded increased exponentially. The Priests who had retreated from the battlefield had already exhausted their magic, and they no longer had the slightest bit of magic to provide healing for the wounded. With limited number of potions, the doctors led by Shen Qiu could only give it their all and try their best to bring more wounded back from the line of death. However, more and more soldiers were dying. If not for the support of the resurrection array of the undead, therge number of wounded who had died in Sun Never Sets would have caused the alliance army in the city to feel despair..
Chapter 2712 - 2712: City that Never Falls (2)
Chapter 2712: City that Never Falls (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Other than the treatment problems, food had also be a huge problem.
The alliance army in Sun Never Sets was extremelyrge. Other than demons and undeads who did not need to eat, magic beasts and humans could not live without food.
It was fine for humans, but magic beasts had a huge appetite. A high-level magic beast¡¯s appetite was equivalent to ten adult men. A mythical beast¡¯s appetite would double that amount, not to mention a holy beast.
Even though Sun Never Sets was well-prepared, there were still huge problems with the food supply of the magic beast army.
Magic beasts consumed a lot of physical strength and needed a lot of food to replenish.
Shen Yanxiao did not stop the magical beasts from eating, which caused the food in Sun Never Sets¡¯ warehouse to be consumed at an astonishing speed.
Every day, hundreds of space rings filled with food would be consumed. Right now, the empty space rings had filled up a warehouse.
Fortunately, Shen Yanxiao had started to make preparations for the war in the Forsaken Land a few years ago. Otherwise, if it were any other country, they would have copsed.
After returning to the city to rest, the alliance army habitually found a ce to rest as they waited for tomorrow¡¯s battle to begin.
Shen Yanxiao walked on the street and looked at the alliance army that sat on both sides of the road to rest. The awakening of the bloodlines of seven races allowed Shen Yanxiao to not feel tired at all. When everyone was exhausted, she was still full of energy.
Shen Yanxiao walked past them in silence as she looked at the soldiers who had fallen asleep all over the city.
A small figure quietly walked around. She lowered her head and did not notice Shen Yanxiao who appeared on the street. She identally bumped into her.
The little girl who bumped into her looked up nervously and suddenly saw a beautiful face that made people forget to breathe.
That face had been imprinted in the souls of every resident of the Forsaken Land.
¡°Lord¡ Lord¡ Lord¡¡± The little girl widened her eyes. This was the first time she had seen her lord at such a close distance.
Shen Yanxiao gently ced her finger on her lips and gestured for her to keep quiet.
The little girl nodded obediently.
Shen Yanxiao saw a white cloth bag in the little girl¡¯s arms. From the open bag, she could see some white steamed buns.
There was a shortage of food in Sun Never Sets, and most of the leftovers were dried goods. It was impossible for steamed buns, which could not be stored for an extremely long time, to appear here.
¡°Where did thesee from?¡± Shen Yanxiao lowered her voice and asked.
The little girl blinked her eyes and immediately stood up. There was a trace of solemnity on her young face.
¡°Reporting to the Lord, Grandfather Qi asked us to send this over.¡±
Shen Yanxiao was stunned.
The Family Heads of the five great aristocratic families did not participate in this battle. They were already old and were no longer suitable for such an intense battle. The Family Heads of the five great aristocratic families were currently overseeing other main cities. The Grandfather Qi that the little girl mentioned must be the Family Head of the Qilin Family, Qi Xia¡¯s grandfather.
However, the underground passage to the other cities had been sealed. Where did this little girle from?
¡°Are you from Qilin City?¡± Shen Yanxiao asked.
The little girl said with a straight face, ¡°I came from Qilin City with mypanions before the war.¡±
Shen Yanxiao was stunned.. Before the war?
Chapter 2713 - 2713: City that Never Falls (3)
Chapter 2713: City that Never Falls (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Before the war, a secret passage had been opened between the cities in the Forsaken Land. However, after the war, the secret passage to the other cities had beenpletely sealed by Shen Yanxiao.
She did this to prevent any idents from happening. If Sun Never Sets could not be defended, the humans in the other cities would still have time to prepare to escape.
Shen Yanxiao did not hide her actions from others, so the Qilin Family naturally knew about it.
As an old fox, Grandfather Qi had already calcted the difficulties Sun Never Sets might encounter. Therefore, before the war, he secretly gathered a group of people. These people did not have any fighting strength and were basically unarmed teenagers. He had captured an Earth- armored Beast for each of them. An Earth-armored Beast was a low level magic beast that was about the size of a field mouse. This kind of magic beast was useless on the battlefield, but it had a special role as logistics.
Earth-armored Beasts were good at digging holes. They were so small that they could create a small passage that could amodate their size.
Before the war, the Qilin Family had ordered these Eath-armored Beasts to stay in Qilin City while their master lurked in Sun Never Sets.
After a month of fighting, the Qilin Family estimated that the food in Sun
Never Sets would notst long. Therefore, they mobilized the Earth-armored Beasts and had them move towards Sun Never Sets from all directions to bring the space rings containing food to their masters from underground.
Right now, the ground around Sun Never Sets was filled with small caves the size of a palm. Those Earth-armored Beasts moved forward from the caves and quietly delivered food and potions to Sun Never Sets.
After the war started, the Qilin Family contacted the citizens who had taken refuge in the other main cities and mobilized all the participants to work hard to produce food and potions.
That was because the real Herbalists of the Forsaken Land had all stayed in Sun Never Sets. The Herbalists left in the other cities were mostly apprentices. The purity of their potions was not high, and the sess rate was also very low. However, for a long time, they had secretly prepared these potions with the help of several great aristocratic families. Even though they could not make a great herbalist potion, ordinary potions were already life-saving items in a situation where there was a shortage of potions.
Other than the little girl in front of her, there were nearly ten thousand young men who had signed a contract with Earth-armored Beast hidden in the entire Sun Never Sets. At this moment, they had finally found their magical beast and were sending the supplies to various parts of Sun Never Sets as quickly as possible.
Shen Yanxiaomented the actions of the Family Heads of the five great aristocrat families. She thought that she had made all the necessary preparations for the war, but she did not expect that the older the ginger, the spicier it was. The Family Heads of the five great aristocrat families had more experience than her and were very thorough.
With the supply of this batch of supplies, the predicament of Sun Never Sets was finally resolved.
The use ot space rings in war transportation had been tully utilized. Even though Earth-armored Beasts were small, they were tied up with space rings that stored supplies from head to toe. The items brought by nearly ten thousand Earth-armored Beasts were enough for Sun Never Sets to survive.
¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the little girl in front of her with mixed feelings. This child looked to be no more than seven to eight years old.
Children of this age had already been sent to other safe areas before the war. However, in order to provide thest line of defense for Sun Never Sets, they chose to stay in Sun Never Sets and build a bridge of life for Sun Never Sets and the other main cities.
The little girl blushed when she was praised. She then looked at Shen Yanxiao shyly and shook her head..
Chapter 2714 - 2714: City that Never Falls (4)
Chapter 2714: City that Never Falls (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°My lord, this is what we should do. The Forsaken Land is also our home. We are small and weak, so we are unable to participate in the war and defend our homes. We are already very grateful that you have allowed us to help. My mother said that guarding the Forsaken Land is what everyone in our Forsaken Land should do. My mother and the rest are unable to participate in the war and can only work hard to gather food for everyone in the rear. This is nothingpared to the heroes who fought bloody battles for Sun Never Sets.¡± The little girl smiled sweetly. She should have been at a carefree age, but because of the war, she had be more sensible than her peers.
In fact, the little girl¡¯s mother had the same thoughts as the residents of the other main cities. They could not participate in the war and could only pray for the alliance army in Sun Never Sets from afar. They prayed for the blessings of heaven to let Sun Never Sets stay forever.
¡°Lord¡¡± The little girl shrunk her neck and looked at Shen Yanxiao. She hesitated and said, ¡°Will the Devil race attack?¡±
While hiding in Sun Never Sets, the little girl and herpanions had also snuck to the city walls to watch the war. The tragic battle outside the city woke these young children up from their nightmares every night.
The savage appearance of the Devil race was imprinted in their memories like a soldering iron.
The scarlet blood reflected in their eyes.
Shen Yanxiao looked at the little girl¡¯s worried face, lowered her head, and reached out to stroke her head.
¡°As long as I am alive, I will not let them set foot in Sun Never Sets.¡±
Shen Yanxiao felt lucky to have precious kinship, friendship, and love. She guarded the Forsaken Land to protect the people she cared about.
The actions of the aristocratic families further convinced her that her choice was not wrong.
Those who were protected by them did not forget the heroes who died on the battlefield to protect their homes. They sat in other main cities and did what they could.
The war against the Devil race was not only fought by the alliance army of Sun Never Sets. All the living beings in the Forsaken Land and even the entire Brilliance Continent were fighting.
They could not lose!
Absolutely not!
After receiving Shen Yanxiao¡¯s response, the little girl smiled happily. She bowed to Shen Yanxiao and turned around to distribute the steamed buns in her arms to more soldiers.
Many soldiers had already woken un. and they had heard the conversation
between Shen Yanxiao and the little girl.
Even though they were exhausted, their eyes flickered with unwavering faith.
Even these children were silently giving their all for them. What reason did they have not to fight to the death?
¡°Rest well. The next wave of battle is about to begin.¡± Shen Yanxiao restrained her expression and looked at the soldiers who had woken up.
The soldiers nodded quietly. Amid the sound of artillery fire, this kind of calm silence had be everyone¡¯s habit.
They could almost subconsciously block out the sounds of artillery fire.
¡°I¡¯ll reward you after we win,¡± Shen Yanxiao smiled and said.
¡°Lord, do our brothers need money? Keep it. When we win the war, don¡¯t forget to burn some paper on our brothers¡¯ graves,¡± one of the soldiers smiled and said. His words attracted a group ofughter.
Being alive was already the greatest gift from the heavens.. Those who died in battle were the ones they could never redeem¡
Chapter 2715 - 2715: Retreat of the Devil Race (1)
Chapter 2715: Retreat of the Devil Race (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
With the secret support of several main cities, Sun Never Sets was finally free from their predicament. The alliance army, who had eaten and drunk their fill, became even more courageous in killing the enemy on the battlefield.
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the battle between the two sides was in a deadlock.
The forces of both sides werepletely equal and could not pull away any distance.
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was still strong. After the alliance army retreated to the city, the devil army tried their best but could not break this shield. Satan and the twelve devil generals tried to break through thest line of defense of Sun Never Sets, but they still could not break it.
The Devil race began to reorganize themselves and no longer continued to fight with the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets.
After fighting for half a month, there was suddenly a period of peace.
The devil army retreated out of the attack range of the artillery. The artillery that had not rested for a month and a half finally stopped shooting. Only then did the gunners have time to rest.
They could only rest on the city walls. They did not know when the Devil race wouldunch the next wave of attacks, so they had to hold their ground.
The soldiers patrolling on the city walls paid attention to the movements of the devil army day and night. The overly calm battlefield made everyone tense up. They were all guessing the Devil race¡¯s next move.
The retreat of the devil army vacated the previous battlefield. For the first time, the battlefield that had been covered by the devil army revealed its true appearance in front of everyone.
Broken limbs were everyvvhere on the bumpy ground. The blood that had been soaked in blood for a long time had suddenly turned red and ck. Corpses of the alliance army and the devil army covered the entire battlefield. Looking down from the city walls of Sun Never Sets, what they saw was enough to give them nightmares.
It was as if hell had revealed itself to the world. Everything in front of them was filled with the aura of death.
Between the devil army and Sun Never Sets, the mountain of corpses trembled slightly in the strong wind and their heads rolled to the ground. It was so strange.
The high-intensity battle had caused everyone¡¯s nerves to raise to the extreme. They did not have the time to pay attention to the situation on the battlefield. Now that the war had ended for a short time, they had a clear view of the ce where they had fought.
How many of those corpses on the ground were their family and brothers? How much blood and sweat had the dark red earth devoured?
The shocking battlefield made the atmosphere of the alliance army in Sun Never Sets somewhat depressing. They did not dare to look, but they had to force themselves to look.
Only by seeing this tragic scene could they remember the lives lost in battle and remember the sadness brought to them by the Devil race.
In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sun Never Sets, Xiu and Shen Yanxiao sat side by side. Members of Phantom and the main members of the alliance army had gathered here.
Every time there was a short period of rest, Xiu would get these people together to analyze the battle and n for the next wave of attacks.
As a former ally of the Devil race, Yaksha knew Satan¡¯s character too well. He was arrogant and prideful. Satan simply did not know what a strategic retreat was.
Even when the Devil race was frantically suppressed by the alliance army in the war between gods and devils, Satan had no intention of retreating, let alone stopping the war. But now, this impossible thing had happened before their
eyes.
Yaksha¡¯s question was also everyone¡¯s question..
Chapter 2716 - 2716: Retreat of the Devil Race (2)
Chapter 2716: Retreat of the Devil Race (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Everyone??s gaze subconsciously focused on Xiu. After such a long battle, Xiu??smanding ability had made everyone admire him.
Arge part of the reason why the demons of Sun Never Sets could fight on par with the demons of the Devil race with the help of the undeads was because of Xiu??s training of the demon army.
If not for him, the current situation would have deteriorated greatly.
On the three battlefields, they had to advance and retreat together. No mistakes could be made by either side. Otherwise, the other two sides would copse as well.
??Satan knows that it is impossible for the Devil race to break through the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets in a short period of time. If they continue to attack the shield outside Sun Never Sets, it will only make the devil army the target of the artilleries, ?? Xiu lightly said. The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was so strong that it made people click their tongues. Satan once led the twelve devil generals to attack the shield reasonably, but the result was nothing.
??Then do they want to retreat? If that??s the case, what if they attack other cities???? Du Lang was worried. They were not afraid of continuing to fight with the Devil race. They were worried that after the Devil race could not break through the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets, they would turn to attack other main cities. That would be bad.
Shen Yanxiao shook her head. After ncing at Xiu, she said, ??Satan might have thought this before, but he won??t do it now. More than ten days ago, a small army of devils went to other main cities in an attempt to find a breakthrough from them. Even though there are no alliance members stationed in the other main cities, their defensive shields are not much weaker than Sun Never Sets. The devil army has been fighting against us in Sun Never Sets for so long, and the alliance army is not always hiding in the city. Instead of splitting up to attack other intact cities, Satan might as well concentrate his forces and fight Sun Never Sets to the end. He should know that as long as we take down Sun Never Sets, the other cities are not a problem at all.??? Was Satan really stupid?
Naturally, that was not the case. Of course, he had thought of starting with other cities. However, Shen Yanxiao had already calcted this. Therefore, she abandoned all the cities other than the five main cities and gathered everyone in the Forsaken Land in the main cities. It had to be known that the defensive shields of the main cities in the Forsaken Land were not weaker than Sun Never Sets.
If they were to use the same amount of time and troops to attack an insignificant main city, they might as well target Sun Never Sets.
After all, all the important members of the Forsaken Land were in Sun Never
Sets.
If they could not take down Sun Never Sets after conquering the other cities, the Devil race would have to start all over again. In this way, even if the devil army took down the other four main cities, they would still have to face the same situation.
Moreover, although they did not have to worry about fighting the alliance army when attacking the other main cities, the cannons on disy in the other main cities were not to be trifled with. If the Devil race wanted to take down any one of them, they would have to pay a heavy price.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao was very sure that after Satan knew how strong the defensive shields of the other main cities were, he would never attack them again.
??Then what are they doing now??? The Dragon God could not understand the thoughts of the devils.
The devils sudden retreat disrupted everyone??s ns.
Xiu narrowed his eyes and looked at everyone in the hall. ??He??s waiting.??+
??Waiting? Waiting for what??? The Dragon God??s heart jumped slightly. He felt that something bad was about to happen..
Chapter 2717 - 2717: Retreat of the Devil Race (3)
Chapter 2717: Retreat of the Devil Race (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
What was the Devil race waiting for?
This wait made everyone feel apprehensive.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu and vaguely felt that the wait of the devils was rted to the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets. She probed, ¡°Are they waiting for the method to break the shield?¡±
Xiu nodded slightly.
Gasps sounded in the hall.
Their only line of defense now was the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets. If the Devil race could break it¡ then¡
It was hard to imagine.
¡°It can be broken?¡± Tang Nazhi swallowed his saliva. During this period of time, he had seen how powerful this defensive shield was. Tens of millions of devils bombarded it one after another, but it still stood strong until now without any signs of cracking. Unfortunately, this defensive shield could only be used on cities. If Knights and Swordsmen could be strengthened with such a powerful defensive shield, it would be easy for them to fight their way in and out of the devil army.
¡°This was a defensive shield built by the Devil race. During the war between gods and devils, the God race expended a lot of energy to break through this ce. This defensive shield condensed the Devil race¡¯s greatest effort, so it¡¯s not that simple to break it. Unless we use the two extreme forces of this world to sh it, it¡¯s impossible to destroy it in a short period of time,¡± Shen Siyu said.
¡°Two extreme forces?¡± Tang Nazhi was a little confused.
¡°The divine power of the God race and the devil energy of the Devil race,¡± Xiu said.
Everyone was stunned.
They felt that¡
This was absolutely impossible!
The God race and the Devil race were always on opposing sides. It was impossible for them to cooperate and attack a city.
Right now, the three remaining superior gods of the God race were all sitting in Sun Never Sets. How could they possibly destroy the defensive shield with Satan?
¡°Speaking of which¡ are you sure there are only the few of you in the God race¡¡± Tang Nazhi carefully asked.
Shen Siyu nodded with certainty.
¡°Only those with the blood of the God race can unleash true divine power. Even if the few of you inherit godhoods, you will not be able to achieve the purest state.¡± Only those with the blood of the God race could do that.
It was impossible for Qi Xia and the others to crack the shield. In Sun Never Sets, with the exception of Xiu, the Dragon God and Shen Siyu, the only one who could possibly do it was Shen Yanxiao.
However, the God race bloodline in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body was still dormant and had yet to awaken. At this moment, she could not use all the power of the God race.
Shen Siyu¡¯s words made everyone secretly breathe a sigh of relief.
Without the bloodline of the God race, it was basically impossible for Satan to break through the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets in a short period of time.
However, the silence of the Devil race made them feel uneasy.
What kind of method would Satan use to deal with the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets?
Unable to find a final answer, everyone could only put aside this question for the time being and concentrate on their work.
No matter what the Devil race¡¯s n was, this period of armistice was a rare opportunity for the alliance army to rest.
For seven consecutive days, the Devil race had no intention of attacking. The alliance army in the city could finally get sufficient rest to replenish their overdrafted physical and mental energy. The soldiers who could only rest hastily before could finally have a good sleep and replenish all their lost physical strength in these few days.
What kind of n was hidden behind this seemingly peaceful scene? Was this the time blessed by the heavens, or the calm before the storm?
Chapter 2718 - 2718: Son of God and Devil (1)
Chapter 2718: Son of God and Devil (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The moment the peace was shattered, the destruction it brought would be a cmity.
A few dayster, an army arrived outside the city and gathered with the devil army.
The horn signaling the gathering of Sun Never Sets was suddenly blown.
Outside the city, in the Devil race¡¯s camp, Satan leisurely sat on the back of a demon beast and raised his eyebrows as he looked at the figure slowly approaching on a white horse.
¡°The Devil race¡¯s invasion doesn¡¯t seem to be going well.¡± The man on the white horse chuckled. His handsome face made the world lose its color.¡¯
A shallow smile hung on his thin lips. He still maintained a calm and elegant posture even though he was surrounded by devils.
He looked like a human, but he did not look like a human.
On the man, holiness and evilness coexisted. His smiling eyes were filled with evilness, one gold and one violet.
Golden eyes only existed in the God race, while purple eyes represented the Devil race.
The two races thatpeted against each other in heaven and earth had perfectly integrated together with the man in front of him.
The man¡¯s rude words made the devil soldiers around them restless. They looked at the man with vignce, and the sharp des in their hands seemed to be ready to stab out at any time.
The twelve devil generals stood by Satan¡¯s side and looked at him solemnly.
To provoke Satan¡¯s authority in the devil army, someone actually dared to do such a dangerous thing!
Satan raised his hand slightly and calmed down the restless army. He looked down at the man riding a white horse from high above. His half-squinted eyes swept across the other party¡¯s strange eyes.
¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Satan¡¯s tone was emotionless.
The man smiled and said, ¡°I naturally have to be well-prepared to cooperate with Lord Satan. The defensive shield left behind by the Devil race has been used by the alliance army. It is not easy to break this shield.¡±
Satan looked at the man¡¯s somewhat familiar eyebrows and slightly curled his lips. ¡°For others, yes, but not for you. With a mixed-blood like you, there¡¯s no need to worry about not being able to break this defensive shield.¡±
Satan¡¯s words caused the man to chuckle.
¡°Lord Satan, you don¡¯t have to say that. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me by my name. I will follow your lead.¡±
Satan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ouyang Huanyu, it seems like you like this human¡¯s name very much.¡±
The name that came out of Satan¡¯s mouth was the one that lingered in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind like a nightmare.
Satan¡¯s words stunned the twelve devil generals standing beside him.
The dean of Saint Laurent Academy¡ Ouyang Huanyu.
Probably no one could associate the handsome young man in front of them with that noble old man.
The twelve devil generals knew that Satan had cooperated with a human named Ouyang Huanyu, but they could never imagine that the man in front of them was Ouyang Huanyu.
That pair of strange eyes did not look like a human.
It was more like¡
A mixed-blood of the God race and the Devil race.
Thinking of this, the twelve devils almost subconsciously focused all their eyes on Yan Di.
Between heaven and earth, there was only one mixed-blood that they were familiar with.
It was the mixed-blood child of the Devil God¡¯s sister and the previous War
God..
What would Yan Di, Li Ya¡¯s fiance, think at this time?
Yan Di looked at Ouyang Huanyu expressionlessly. There was no emotion on his cold face, as if the other party¡¯s identity had nothing to do with him.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a trace of human blood in your body. No matter how well you disguise yourself, you can¡¯t hide your original appearance.¡± Satanzily opened his mouth and the corners of his lips curled up, revealing his bad mood..
Chapter 2719 - 2719: Son of God and Devil (2)
Chapter 2719: Son of God and Devil (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Ouyang Huanyu gracefully shrugged his shoulders.
¡°Humans have their wonders, and they are very interesting.¡±
¡°Since they¡¯re so interesting, why do you want to cooperate with me to deal with them?¡± Satan smiled. He really could not tell that Ouyang Huanyu liked humans at all.
He probably liked to use humans for his experiments.
The people in the Brilliance Continent only knew that the racial integration experiment was a sinful research developed by human Warlocks. However, they did not know that Ouyang Huanyu had already started this research before Warlocks knew about this forbidden knowledge. The racial integration experiment was never exclusive to humans. To be precise, Ouyang Huanyu revealed everything to humans bit by bit and instilled the power of blood integration into those evil Warlocks bit by bit, leading them to the full set of his ns.
The cmity that Warlocks had encountered was merely a small ident, and it had no effect on Ouyang Huanyu.
From Satan¡¯s point of view, Ouyang Huanyu was aplete madman. He was probably the only one in the world who had the courage to not only pick up the body of the War God, but also reconstruct the soul of the Devil God. He even dared to experiment with the soul of the War God.
It was as if there was nothing he did not dare to do in this world.
If Satan had not sensed Ouyang Huanyu after his soul woke up, he would not have known that this seemingly human fellow was actually more terrifying than devils.
Hidden among humans, changing his appearance with his own strength. Under his sanctimonious faces, he was secretly conducting unforgivable research.
Ouyang Huanyu chuckled. ¡°Interesting things can only be used when they are in your hands. Don¡¯t you think so¡ Uncle?¡±
The word ¡®uncle¡¯ was like a thunderbolt that struck the hearts of the twelve devil generals.
If their previous guess about Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s identity was only a guess, then the way Ouyang Huanyu addressed Satan had confirmed their guess.
In this world, only Li Ya¡¯s child could call Satan like that!
The twelve devil generals looked at Ouyang Huanyu in shock. They did not expect Li Ya and the previous War God¡¯s child to still be alive¡
Back then, in order to give birth to a mixed-blood child, Li Ya died. No one knew if her child was still alive.
The bloodlines of the God race and the Devil race were naturally repulsive
against each other. Many insiders felt that Li Ya¡¯s child would not survive. Otherwise, why did the previous War Godmit suicide? Why didn¡¯t he raise his and Li Ya¡¯s flesh and blood himself?
Yan Di¡¯s face was faintly gloomy. He tried hard to clench his fists and restrain the surging emotions in his chest.
The son of a god and a devil was not dead. He was still alive in this world.
He had hidden among humans for tens of thousands of years and used his power to obtain everything he needed.
If the Devil race was an arrogant race, then Ouyang Huanyu was a fox that knew how to hide in the dark.
¡°Did I allow you to call me that?¡± The smile in Satan¡¯s eyes faded in an instant and a ck light shot towards Ouyang Huanyu.
Ouyang Huanyu dodged Satan¡¯s attack in a sorry state, and there was a trace of helplessness on his handsome face.
Satan did not like him. It could even be said that Satan had a certain degree of hostility towards him.
Ouyang Huanyu was well aware of that.
However, that was not important.
He knew that it was enough to get what he wanted..
Chapter 2720 - 2720: Son of God and Devil (3)
Chapter 2720: Son of God and Devil (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I have misspoken. I wonder when Lord Satan will take action.¡± Ouyang Huanyu did not care about Satan¡¯s bad attitude at all.
¡°Are you confident?¡± Satan raised his eyebrows and looked at Ouyang Huanyu.
¡°If I am not confident, how can I dare to cooperate with the Devil race?¡± Ouyang Huanyu smiled and said.
¡°Go ahead.¡± Satan waved his hand.
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was a product left behind by the Devil race. Naturally, Satan knew what was needed to break it in a short time.
In this world, only Ouyang Huanyu could perfectly integrate the power of gods and devils!
The devil army that had been silent for a long time finallyunched another attack. On one side of the devil army, another mysterious army followed closely behind and gradually advanced towards Sun Never Sets.
On the city wall of Sun Never Sets, Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and looked at the approaching devil army. The sudden appearance of the mysterious army made the uneasiness in her heart more and more obvious.
¡°Is that the Devil race¡¯s follow-up team?¡± Tang Nazhi stared at that mysterious army. There were not many people in that army, only about a million, but all of them were wearing ck cloaks and their appearance could not be seen clearly.
On the battlefield, unknown enemies always brought about unpredictable dangers.
¡°No.¡± Shen Siyu shook his head.
The Devil race had retreated for several days. But now, after that mysterious army joined the army, they suddenlyunched an attack. The Devil race must have waited for many days for that mysterious army.
¡°Gunners, get ready to face the enemy!¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her arm and gave orders.
No matter what the Devil race¡¯s n was, she had to deal with it.
The sound of artillery fire that had disappeared for a long time sounded again.
The Devil race was already prepared. Walking at the front of the armv was a huge demon beast in heavy armor. The artillery fire did not cause much damage to the beast.
The devil army advanced bit by bit and soon arrived outside the city.
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was still protecting the entire city. The alliance army in the city had gathered, ready to go to war at any time.
However, just as the war was about to break out, a white figure appeared among the devil army. A handsome white -robed young man slowly walked out of the devil army on a white horse. The twelve devil generals followed closely by his side, releasing all their devil energy to block all the attacks of the alliance army.
The twelve devil generals had personally taken action to protect the white-robed young man. This action made the people on the city walls uneasy.
As the devil army advanced, the white-robed young man had arrived at the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets.
Amidst the sounds of gunfire, he slowly raised his head and his demonic eyes carried a trace of a smile as he looked at Shen Yanxiao standing on the city walls.
With just one nce, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart trembled.
The purple and golden eyes were so eye-catching that seven words instantly surfaced in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind¡ªson of a god and a devil.
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was indestructible, but it could not withstand the collision of the two extreme forces.
Shen Yanxiao finally understood what the devil army was waiting for.
What they were waiting for was the arrival of this spawn of a god and a devil so that they could use the power of this person to destroy the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets.
¡°Open the city and fight! Qi Xia, Brother Siyu¡ follow me and fight!¡± They must not let the son of a god and a devil destroy the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets! Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to fight the war!
Chapter 2721 - 2721: Son of God and Devil (4)
Chapter 2721: Son of God and Devil (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The defensive shield of Sun Never Sets was thest trump card of the Forsaken Land. Once it was lost, the consequences would be unimaginable.
The alliance army would not have time to rest!
The tightly shut city gate suddenly opened and the alliance army roared as they rushed out of the city.
Shen Yanxiao and others jumped down from the city walls at the same time and rushed to the twelve devil generals around the white-robed man.
The two armies shed again, and this time, the collision was even more ferocious than before.
In the blink of an eye, the battle spread.
The bows in Shen Yanxiao and Li Xiaowei¡¯s hands flew non-stop, but the twelve devil generals stayed by the white-robed man¡¯s side.
The white-robed man had already started to brew twopletely different forces in his hands.
The holy power in his left hand and the turbid devil energy in his right hand continuously gathered together.
Shen Yanxiao and others fought with the twelve devil generals on the periphery, but they could not break through their defenses and directly attack Ouyang Huanyu.
At this moment, Shen Yanxiao was convinced that Shen Siyu was right. The twelve devil generals had not exerted their full strength in the previous battle. Now, at the critical moment of the battle, the twelve devil generals used all their skills. It was harder than ascending to the heavens to break through the defenses of the twelve devil generals.
Xiu stood on the city wall and looked at the confusion below. With Shen Yanxiao and the rest¡¯s strength, they could no longer stop the actions of Ouyang Huanyu.
All of a sudden, a slender figure flew down the city, and the pure and holy presence swept away all the devils where hended in an instant. A translucent white shield wrapped around Xiu, and silver lightning spread everywvhere from the shield. All the devils that approached him were instantly destroyed.
Xiu approached the twelve devil generals at a very fast speed, but just as he was about to attack, a ck shadow shed in front of him.
¡°War God, the winner of our battle has yet to be decided.¡± Satan¡¯s mouth evoked an evil and arrogant smile.
Throughout the battle, Xiu had been staring at Satan¡¯s movements, and simrly, Satan¡¯s eyes never left Xiu.
They were well aware that only each other was their real opponent on the battlefield.
The Asura¡¯s de appeared in Xiu¡¯s hand in an instant. Without any hesitation, Xiu directly attacked Satan.
The fierce battle was like a wildfire that spread to the entire battlefield at an astonishing speed.
In the sky, the battle between the flying magic beasts and the flying demon beasts was exceptionally intense. Countless corpses continuously fell from the
SKY.
The demon army and the undead army of Sun Never Sets joined hands and fought against the demons.
After several days of silence, it was finally time to explode. The alliance army and the devil army no longer held back. They all tried their best to kill the other party.
The magic beast army led by the nine Dragon Sons pounced on the demon beast army like a tiger released from its cage.
The roars of beasts resounded throughout the horizon!
Compared to today¡¯s battle, all the previous battles seemed so ordinary.
The number of casualties had multiplied, and the soil under the army¡¯s feet had be sticky with blood.
Ouyang Huanyu, who was protected by the twelve devil generals, was not nervous at all. In the protective circle, he gathered the two forces at a moderate pace. Among the crowd, he saw Shen Yanxiao. He smiled and looked at Shen Yanxiao. ¡°How does it feel to see the Forsaken Land you built with your own hands destroyed? The city of Sun Never Sets will soon shed its glory. You can enjoy its intoxicating beauty very soon..¡±
Chapter 2722 - 2722: Son of God and Devil (5)
Chapter 2722: Son of God and Devil (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Apanied by that leisurely voice, Shen Yanxiao watched helplessly as
Ouyang Huanyu pressed his hands against the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets. The silver light intertwined with the ck mist and instantly covered the entire defensive shield.
A crisp cracking sound sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The defensive shield that had protected Sun Never Sets for a long time waspletely shattered by the two most extreme forces in the world.
The broken defensive shield turned into specks of starlight andnded outside the city. It was as beautiful as a shooting star.
Its beauty was heartbreaking, but also despairing.
Shen Yanxiao looked at everything in front of her in disbelief. She could not believe that the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets would be shattered by a light touch from Ouyang Huanyu.
How terrifying was the power of Ouyang Huanyu?
The moment the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets shattered, the twelve devil generals switched from defense to offense. They were no longer responsible for the safety of Ouyang Huanyu. Instead, they rushed towards Qi Xia and the others.
Shen Yanxiao quickly dodged the attacks of the twelve devil generals. She did not retreat. Her eyes were fixed on Ouyang Huanyu who was standing at the back with a smile on his lips.
Since he had the blood of the God race, why did she want to destroy everything with the Devil race?
But since they were enemies, she would kill him!
Her ghostly figure turned into a stream of light. Shen Yanxiao passed through the obstruction of the twelve devil generals at the fastest speed and arrived in front of Ouyang Huanyu in an instant.
Ouyang Huanyu did not look frightened when he saw Shen Yanxiao¡¯s murderous expression. Instead, he felt even more joyful.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯re getting more and more outstanding.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face carried a nostalgic smile.
Clemance in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hand was still aimed at Ouyang Huanyu. Her cold eves did not waver in the slightest.
¡°I originally thought that everything in the world was under my control. Unexpectedly, my most perfect work slipped away from my hands time and time again because of my mistakes.¡± Ouyang Huanyu did not care about Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hostility.
¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go this time.¡±
The moment the man¡¯s voicended on the ground, seven arrows had already flown towards him, and every single one of them was aimed at his vitals.
The white-robed man disappeared before Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes at a shocking speed.
¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You should know that you are different from others.
You don¡¯t belong to any race in this world. We are our own kind.¡± The figure of Ouyang Huanyu suddenly appeared behind Shen Yanxiao, and his bewitching words echoed in her ears.
Shen Yanxiao did not pay any attention to his words. She quickly dodged and attacked again.
Under the fierce attacks, Ouyang Huanyu was still at ease. However, as Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attacks became more and more violent, his eyes became more and more passionate.
¡°You are indeed the most perfect.¡±
¡°Shen Yanxiao, why are you helping such a group of stupid creatures? I can give you everything you want in the future, and even more. Not only in the Forsaken Land, but also in the Brilliance Continent. As long as you are willing, you can be the ruler of all living beings in this world. I am willing to share everything with you.¡± Ouyang Huanyu tirelessly tried to persuade Shen
Yanxiao, but his words were interrupted by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s fierce attacks.
An arrow faster than all the previous fiercely shot towards the center of Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s eyebrows. The moment Ouyang Huanyu dodged the arrow, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his cheek..
Chapter 2723 - 2723: Resurrection from the Dead (1)
Chapter 2723: Resurrection from the Dead (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
A ring trace of blood appeared on the face of Ouyang Huanyu. His eyes that had always been smiling finally showed a trace of cracking.
He slowly reached out to wipe the blood off his cheeks, but his elegant smile remained.
¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Seemingly giving up on persuading Shen Yanxiao, Ouyang Huanyu shook his head.
¡°I will break your limbs, cripple your cultivation, and imprison you with ck iron chains. Then, you will listen.¡± Cruel words flowed from the corners of that elegant mouth. The smile in Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s eyes vaguely turned crazy.
A figure suddenly inserted itself between Shen Yanxiao and Ouyang Huanyu.
In the blink of an eye, that figure approached Shen Yanxiao and attacked her vital points.
Shen Yanxiao put Clemance away. A bow was obviously not suitable for closebat. The silver whip on her waist suddenly appeared in her hand and she whipped it towards the mysterious person who suddenly appeared.
The other party¡¯s skills were extremely good, not inferior to the other members of the Phantom team at all. Who had such skills?
The instant Shen Yanxiao leaped to dodge the other party¡¯s attack, she twisted her wrist and the whip in her hand tore the cloak on that person¡¯s body.
The moment the cloak was torn off, a pretty face appeared in front of Shen Yanxiao.
If one were to look closely, that face was somewhat simr to Shen Yanxiao.
The moment Shen Yanxiao saw the youngdy¡¯s face, she was stunned. She frowned and the moment shended on the ground, she whipped her. ¡°A scourge will live for a thousand years.¡±
The sharp whip struck the youngdy¡¯s side, and a trace of ferocity appeared on her delicate face.
¡°Shen Yanxiao, I told you that you would not have a good death. I will honor my curse! I have crawled back from hell to tear apart your detestable face!¡± The youngdy gnashed her teeth and looked at Shen Yanxiao. Her bright eyes flickered with strong hatred.
Ouyang Huanyu had already been pushed to the side. He had no intention of joining the battle. He merely stood at the side calmly and looked at Shen Yanxiao who was fighting against the youngdy. ¡°The bloodline of the God race in your body should not have awakened yet, but she has already fused with the bloodline of eight races. Even though I can¡¯t find the direct bloodline of the God race, my bloodline can temporarily rece it. Since you are unwilling to listen to me, then let your sisters prove to you how powerful a mixed-race can
¡°
In the entire world, there was only one person who could be called Shen Yanxiao¡¯s sister!
That was Shen Jiayi, who had died many years ago!
Right now, the person standing before Shen Yanxiao was none other than Shen Jiayi who should have ¡®died¡¯!
Not long after Shen Jiayi¡¯s death, her corpse disappeared without a trace.
No one knew who took Shen Jiayi¡¯s body.
But now, Shen Yanxiao knew!
Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows as she looked at Shen Jiayi who was as good as new.
The words of Ouyang Huanyu echoed in her ears.
Combined with the blood of eight races?
Xiu had been snatched back by her, and the racial integration experiment would not be able to gather the bloodline of the God race.
However, Shen Yanxiao did not expect that Ouyang Huanyu would provide his blood in this experiment. Ouyang Huanyu had the blood of the God race and the Devil race mixed in his body. Even though it was not as pure as the blood of a god, it also contained the power of the God race.
¡°Dean Ouyang, please let me kill this bitch!¡± Shen Jiayi red at Shen Yanxiao..
Chapter 2724 - 2724: Resurrection from the Dead (2)
Chapter 2724: Resurrection from the Dead (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Dean Ouyang?
A strange expression finally appeared on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s cold face. She looked at Ouyang Huanyu in surprise and could not believe her eyes.
In this world, there was only one dean that she knew of, and that was the dean of Saint Laurent Academy, Ouyang Huanyu.
In her memory, Ouyang Huanyu was already an old man in his sixties. Even though she Imew that he was vicious, he still looked like a kind and aloof old man. However¡
Countless questions shed through Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mind, and those intermittent scenes were connected at this moment.
Warlocks, the son of a god and a devil¡
Racial integration experiment?
Shen Yanxiao stared at Ouyang Huanyu as a bold conjecture formed in her mind.
If Ouyang Huanyu was the son of a god and a devil, then the so-called racial integration experiment was all because of him?
¡°It seems like you have guessed it.¡± Ouyang Huanyu did not mind that his identity had been exposed. He merely nced at Shen Yanxiao with a smile and said to Shen Jiayi, ¡°Jiayi, as long as you do not take her life, everything else is up to you.¡±
There was a smile on his handsome face, but the words he said were horrifying.
What Ouyang Huanyu wanted was a living Shen Yanxiao. He did not care about anything else.
Even though he knew that Shen Jiayi had a deep grudge against Shen Yanxiao and even if he did not want her life, Shen Yanxiao would probably wish she was dead if she were to fall into Shen Jiayi¡¯s hands.
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Jiayi nodded obediently, and her hatred for Shen Yanxiao filled her eyes.
¡°Shen Yanxiao, I will not kill you. I will spare your life, but I will let you experience more terrible pain than death.¡± Shen Jiayi red at Shen Yanxiao. Her purpose in life was to take revenge on Shen Yanxiao. She did not understand why her fate was so different from Shen Yanxiao even though they were both young misses of the Vermilion Bird Family.
When Shen Yanxiao was in her teens, she was just clearly an idiot that everyone despised and a disgrace to the Vermilion Bird Family. What right did she have to stand in her current Dosition and how did she fall to such a state?
Shen Jiayi had never thought that Shen Yanxiao was better than her. She had always felt that Shen Yanxiao was notpatible with her. If it were not for Shen Yanxiao, things would not have turned out like this. The Vermilion Bird would have acknowledged her as his master, and she would have be one of the best in Saint Laurent Academy. She would be the leader of the five great aristocrat families. In Shen Jiayi¡¯s heart, everything Shen Yanxiao had obtained now was taken away from her.
Her hatred for Shen Yanxiao had devoured her entire soul.
¡°When you were a human, you could not defeat me. Now that you are a dog, you still can¡¯t defeat me.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Jiayi expressionlessly. She did not take her seriously at all.
¡°Slut! I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart sooner orter! I¡¯ll let you know how powerful someone with the power of the eight races is!¡± Shen Jiayi hated Shen Yanxiao¡¯s appearance. No matter when, Shen Yanxiao would always be so disapproving of her. It was as if everything she did had no effect on Shen Yanxiao. She wanted to see Shen Yanxiao¡¯s shock and fear, but she could never find the emotions she wanted on her face.
Why?
Why was this woman who had taken everything from her so calm?
Why?
She had be so powerful, but this woman could still ignore her so easily!
Chapter 2725 - 2725: Resurrection from the Dead (3)
Chapter 2725: Resurrection from the Dead (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Jiayiunched a fierce attack on Shen Yanxiao. Every move was aimed at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s vitals. She wanted to break Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arrogant mask bit by bit. She would eventually make Shen Yanxiao kneel before her and repent.
The power from the integration of the eight races was vividly reflected in Shen Jiayi. Her speed and strength had been terrifyingly improved.
Even though Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attitude was still cold, she had no choice but to be careful when facing Shen Jiayi¡¯s attacks.
A crazy aura of death assaulted her face. The moment Shen Yanxiao dissipated it, Shen Jiayi suddenly roared out, creating visiblr sound waves. Shen Yanxiao immediately used her battle aura to protect herself from the sound waves.
Evidently, Shen Jiayi had a good grasp of the power of the eight major races. She knew when to use the power of which race to attack. If it were anyone else, they would probably be overwhelmed by the consecutive attacks of the major races. However, even though Shen Yanxiao was struggling, she did not fall into a sorry state.
Even though she was powerful after integrating the power of the eight major races, Shen Yanxiao was very familiar with the powers. Over the past few years, she had been touring the homnd of the major races and living there with the identities of each race. In terms of understanding of the power of the eight major races, Shen Yanxiao would only know more than Shen Jiayi.
However, if this continued, she would only be beaten up unterally by Shen Jiayi.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. The moment Shen Jiayi attacked with her devil energy, ayer of golden scales suddenly enveloped her.
The ck devil energy hit the golden scales, leaving only a faint burn. It did not hurt Shen Yanxiao at all.
Ouyang Huanyu, who stood at the side, widened his eyes and the smile on his lips became almost crazy.
¡°Haha! Shen Yanxiao, I was right about you. You are the best.¡±
The moment Shen Jiayi used the power of the Devil race to attack Shen Yanxiao, she activated her dragon bloodline and covered her entire body with the scales of an eight-winged golden dragon in the blink of an eye, blocking all the devil energy!
The scales of a dragon were extremely strong, let alone the scales of an eight-winged golden dragon!
Shen Jiayi was only integrated with the blood of the Devil race, and she was not a real devil. The devil energy she used was naturally iparable to the devil generals. In the blink of an eye, Shen Yanxiao calcted the lethality of Shen Jiayi¡¯s attack. After ensuring that the scales of the eight-winged golden dragon could withstand such damage, she immediately responded.
Her in-depth understanding of the eight races allowed Shen Yanxiao to grasp the power of each race in her hands. She could also use whatever Shen Jiayi could use. She would use her own methods to let that idiotic woman know that she would always be someone that this idiot could not surpass. Shen Jiayi did not expect Shen Yanxiao to react so quickly and urately.
Since she did not get what she wanted, Shen Jiayi started to attack Shen
Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao unhurriedly activated the bloodlines of the various races and
resolved all of Shen Jiayi¡¯s attacks. Compared to Shen Jiayi¡¯s impatience, Shen Yanxiao was so skilled in the transformation of racial power.
This was an experience that could only be umted through near-death experiences. The characteristics of the various races had long been imprinted in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s soul..
Chapter 2726 - 2726: Teaching You How to Be a Person (1)
Chapter 2726: Teaching You How to Be a Person (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Magnificent techniques blossomed between the two girls. Shen Jiayi¡¯s attacks were fierce and unrelenting while Shen Yanxiao countered every move in an orderly manner.
Devil energy, death energy, sound waves, dragon power¡
After countless collisions, everything around them was torn into pieces.
Shen Jiayi stared at Shen Yanxiao. She did not understand. In order to be stronger and surpass Shen Yanxiao, she had even given up her dignity as a human. She thought that after obtaining the power of the eight races, she could step on Shen Yanxiao and do whatever she wanted. However, everything before her gave her a tight p.
Even with the blood of the eight races, she was still unable to defeat Shen
Yanxiao.
Amidst her unwillingness and anger, Shen Jiayi¡¯s skin began to turn red and green blood vessels began to spread throughout her body like poisonous snakes.
¡°Go to hell! Go to hell! Shen Yanxiao, you shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Why don¡¯t you go to hell!¡± Shen Jiayi, who had fallen into madness, roared like a wild beast. She red at Shen Yanxiao with bloodshot eyes and the power brewing in her hands continuously smashed towards Shen Yanxiao.
While Shen Yanxiao neutralized Shen Jiayi¡¯s attacks, she secretly observed her condition.
Up until now, she had vaguely noticed that something was wrong with Shen Jiayi.
Every time Shen Jiayi attacked, her body would be surrounded by some leaking energy.
Some were devil energy, some were divine power, and some were death energy¡
Every time Shen Jiayi used it, the power seemed to have identally flowed out of her body. It was very strange.
This was the first time Shen Yanxiao had seen such a situation. Whether it was her, Lan Fengli, or MO Yuxun, when activating the blood of other races, there was no such leakage of this power.
It was as if Shen Jiayi could not fully control the blood in her body.
After Shen Yanxiao dodged Shen Jiayi¡¯s attack, she immediately increased the distance between them. Clemance, which she had kept, appeared in her hands again. This time, she no longer engaged in closebat with Shen Jiayi. Instead, she focused all her strength on her feet to maintain her speed at her peak as she continuously pulled away from Shen Jiayi.
At the same time, she continued to release arrows.
¡°Do you think you can hit me with your current strength? Haha!¡± Shen Jiayi easily dodged all of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arrows. As sheughed wildly, her skin turned redder and redder.
Ouyang Huanyu, who had been standing at the side, seemed to have noticed something. He did not speak. He merely touched his chin and revealed an intriguing smile as he quietly watched the fight between Shen Jiayi and Shen Yanxiao.
After shooting nearly a hundred arrows, Shen Yanxiao put Clemance away again. She did not do anything else. She merely looked at Shen Jiayi¡¯s panting appearance with a cold expression without a trace of emotion.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting anymore?¡± Shen Jiayi looked at Shen Yanxiao who suddenly stopped attacking and her eyes were filled with a mocking smile.
She was no longer the her of the past, but Shen Yanxiao still naively wanted to defeat her with arrows.
How ridiculous.
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows.
¡°Wh¡ what¡¡± Shen Jiayi wanted to attack again, but a series of sharp pains came from all over her body in an instant. Every cell in her body was experiencing heart-wrenching pain. She trembled and stared at Shen Yanxiao in disbelief..
Chapter 2727 - 2727: Teach You How to Be a Person (2)
Chapter 2727: Teach You How to Be a Person (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Nearly a hundred scratches of various sizes covered Shen Jiayi¡¯s entire body.
If it were any other time, no one would notice those slight scratches.
However, those scratches had be the source of Shen Jiayi¡¯s fear.
Strands of ck mist were continuously overflowing from those small wounds.
Shen Jiayi fell to the ground in pain. She covered those small wounds with her hands as fear spread in her heart.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Jiayi coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what method Ouyang Huanyu used on you to fill your body with energy that you can¡¯t bear, but trash is trash. Even if he used a secret method, you could not possibly use powers that do not belong to you.¡±
Fight a bloody battle with Shen Jiayi? Shen Yanxiao was not that stupid.
Shen Jiayi was an idiot, but the power of the eight major races was real. If Shen Yanxiao were to be hit by Shen Jiayi once, it would be over for her.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao would not give her such an opportunity.
Shen Yanxiao was well aware that Shen Jiayi had never been a suitable experimental subject for racial experiments. Otherwise, Shen Jiayi would not have brought Shen Jiawei to Sun Never Sets back then.
Ouyang Huanyu would never let a perfect experimental subject out of his control.
It was impossible for an unqualified experimental body to be a perfect experimental body that fused with the power of eight races.
If it were that simple, Ouyang Huanyu would have already created countless experimental subjects with the blood of the eight major races.
Therefore, Shen Yanxiao made a decision in the shortest time possible.
She wanted to see what was wrong with Shen Jiayi.
Red skin and exposed blood vessels gave Shen Yanxiao an idea.
Shen Yanxiao was puzzled by Shen Jiayi¡¯s strange condition. She tried to use the wind des from the arrows to scratch Shen Jiayi¡¯s skin to affirm her guess.
And she was very satisfied with the result.
The power of several major races in Shen Jiayi¡¯s body was notpletely absorbed by her. Instead, it was forcefully sealed in her body by another force. Shen Jiayi¡¯s body was just the apparatus that sealed these powers. Once this apparatus was broken, the sealed power would naturally leave.
The continuous leakage of power made Shen Jiayi fall from heaven to hell.
Shen Yanxiao merely looked at her coldly without any pity.
¡°Shen Jiayi, I have never regarded you as my opponent because you are not even qualified to be my opponent.¡±
¡°Why¡ Why did this happen¡ Dean Ouyang¡ Dean Ouyang¡¡± Sharp pain and fear spread throughout Shen Jiayi¡¯s body. She copsed on the ground and raised her head in a sorry state. She wanted to beg the man who had once brought her hope to help her again.
However, when Shen Jiayi looked in that direction, it was already empty.
Ouyang Huanyu, who had been standing there, had quietly left.
No one would save her.
¡°Dean Ouyang¡ Dean Ouyang¡ save me¡ save me¡¡± Shen Jiayi cried as she lost her backing.
Shen Yanxiao slowly walked to Shen Jiayils side and looked down at Shen Jiayi who was lying on the ground as she was tortured by the energy leaking out from her body.
¡°Don¡¯t expect a demon who treats you as a chess piece to save you. From the beginning, he only regarded you as a chess piece to test me,¡± Shen Yanxiao said coldly..
Chapter 2728 - 2728: Teaching You How to Be a Person (3)
Chapter 2728: Teaching You How to Be a Person (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me¡ Dean Ouyang said that I¡¯m the work he¡¯s most satisfied with, and I¡¯ll apany him until he reaches the highest position.. He promised me¡ he promised me¡¡± Shen Jiayi buried her face in the ground as her thin body trembled.
¡°Pathetic¡¡± Shen Yanxiao chuckled. The way she looked at Shen Jiayi was no longer cold. Instead, it was filled with pity.
What could she say to a woman who believed the devil¡¯s lies?
¡°Shen Jiayi, you should not havee to this point. If you had given up your n when you came to Sun Never Sets with Jiawei, your ending would not have been like this. Unfortunately, you were too greedy and ignorant.¡± Shen Yanxiao had never thought of targeting Shen Jiayi. Just as she said, Shen Jiayi was not worthy of being her opponent. She had never thought of attacking her.
It was Shen Jiayi¡¯s unwillingness and jealousy that dragged her into the abyss.
If she could wake up earlier like Shen Jiawei, even if she could not achieve Shen Yanxiao¡¯s achievements, she could live a better life than the former young miss of the Vermilion Bird Family under her protection.
Even though Shen Yanxiao did not like her, she would still care about her blood ties and ensure that she would not have to worry about food and clothing.
Unfortunately, Shen Jiayi had ruined everything.
¡°Greedy? I¡¯m greedy? Haha! Shen Yanxiao! You took everything that belongs to me! Vermilion Bird should be mine, and so should the Vermilion Bird Family. Everything you have now was taken away from me! I only want to take back what belongs to me. What did I do wrong? It¡¯s you! You bitch! You took everything from me and ruined my life!¡± Shen Jiayi raised her head viciously and looked at Shen Yanxiao with bloodshot eyes.
Everything Shen Yanxiao obtained right now should have been hers.
If Shen Yanxiao was still that idiot, then she would have been the Lord of the Forsaken Land! It should have been her!
¡®¡¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Jiayi speechlessly. She finally understood that Shen Jiayi was possessed. No matter what she said, it was useless.
¡®You hate me and wish you could kill me,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°I wish I could eat your flesh and drink your blood!¡± Shen Jiayi was like a poisonous snake as she red at Shen Yanxiao.
¡°Very well.¡± Shen Yanxiao suddenly smiled and a cold light shed from her hand.
In an instant, an arrow pierced through Shen Jiayi¡¯s head.
¡°It¡¯s really not a burden to kill someone Who hates herself.¡± A brilliant smile blossomed on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s lips.
¡°This time, I will let you die thoroughly.¡±
ck mist continuously spread from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s fingertips towards the arrow and instantly devoured Shen Jiayi¡¯s entire body.
When the fog faded, only a pile of bones was left on the ground. A gust of wind blew past and the weathered bones instantly turned into dust and scattered in the wind.
¡°Even though I don¡¯t like the power of the Devil race, it¡¯s really convenient.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the arrows in her hands and swept across the emptynd. Soon after, she turned around and walked towards the battlefield.
Ouyang Huanyu had disappeared. Shen Yanxiao could not find him on the battlefield, but she felt that Ouyang Huanyu must still be here. He must be waiting for something¡
Perhaps it was an opportunity, or perhaps¡ it was an even more terrifying plot..
Chapter 2729 - 2729: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (1)
Chapter 2729: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The situation on the battlefield was not optimistic. The mysterious team brought by Ouyang Huanyu was all experimental subjects that had undergone racial integration experiments.
Even though there were not many of them, they were extremely lethal. Not long after they entered the battlefield, the alliance army suffered arge number of casualties.
What was even more shocking was that without the protection of the defensive shield, the devil army had begun to attack Sun Never Sets!
The Devil race pushed the siege weapons unscrupulously and approached the city walls. Countless flying hooks were thrown onto the city walls, and the devil soldiers climbed up the city walls along the ropes.
Most of the alliance army members had already left the city, with only some wounded soldiers left behind. They did not expect the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets to be broken in such a short time. Therefore, there was not much strength left in the city!
Once the devils upied Sun Never Sets, the alliance army would bepletely surrounded. There would be no room for negotiation!
The moment Shen Yanxiao joined the battlefield, she discovered the Devil race¡¯s n to attack the city. She leaped and dozens of arrows shot out from the bowstring, nailing dozens of devil soldiers climbing the city walls. She then kicked away the devil soldiers under the city walls. Next, Shen Yanxiao leaped and stepped on the shoulders of the devil soldiers before quickly flying to the city walls. The arrows in her hands did not stop for a moment.
¡°Lord!¡± The soldiers on the city walls looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s arrival in pleasant surprise. Many of them were still wrapped in bandages. They had suffered serious injuries in the previous battles and could not leave the city to fight. The moment the Devil race attacked the city, they entered into the city from the underground city and mounted the city walls to stop the Devil race¡¯s attack.
The grappling hooks thrown by the Devil race took root, and every single one of them was stuck on the bricks of the city walls. The city walls of Sun Never Sets were built with obsidian, so it was impossible to destroy the bricks and stones so that the grappling hooks would lose their strength. The chains tied to the grappling hooks could not be cut off at all. If they did not deal with it, the soldiers of the Devil race would only use it to break into the city quickly.
¡°Bring all the kerosene here and gather all the Swordsmen in the city. Mages and Archers, gather at the archer towers at once.¡± Shen Yanxiao immediately gave an order. Even without a defensive shield, they must not let the Devil race break through Sun Never Sets!
Buckets of kerosene were carried to the city walls. Shen Yanxiao ordered all the soldiers to pour the kerosene on the chain thrown by the Devil race.
The kerosene slid down the chain, and the alliance army on the city walls ignited the kerosene. In the blink of an eye, red mes spread to the entire chain.
The hard chains were instantly burnt red and boiling hot.
The high temperature made it impossible for the Devil race on the rope to hold the chains tightly and climb. After the mes spread, the Devil race that was pulling the chains began to fall from the sky.
On the ck walls of Sun Never Sets, burning chains were spread all over the city walls like fire snakes.
Large siege weapons were continuously pushed towards Sun Never Sets, with hard steel blocking the front. The devil soldiers hid behind and blocked the arrows flying towards them.
¡°Lord! We can¡¯t break those siege weapons!¡± The Archers on the archer tower were so anxious that their eyes turned red. Those iron blocks were not something their arrows could break. Even Mages with strong explosive power could not cause heavy damage to those siege weapons. They looked on helplessly as the siege weapons approached and were about to go crazy..
Chapter 2730 - 2730: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (2)
Chapter 2730: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The siege weapons of the Devil race were right in front of them, and the alliance army was already anxious.
The moment the siege weapons approached, the front te fell and was nailed to the wall. The devil soldiers behind began to jump onto the wall crazily.
In an instant, the city walls of Sun Never Sets were filled with devils. The Swordsmen guarding the city walls began to fight against the devil soldiers.
An intense battle broke out in the city.
¡°Archers, concentrate your firepower!¡±
¡°Mages, don¡¯t stop attacking!¡±
¡°Swordsmen, hold on!¡±
Blood stained the battlefield and their roars shook the sky.
The Devil race attacked Sun Never Sets, and the chaotic battle outside the city stopped anyone from providing support to the city.
Magical spells shone in the sky.
Shen Yanxiao had no idea how many devils she had killed. The arrows stored in her space ring werepletely empty. Clemance was put back into her space ring, and her figure kept shing on the city wall. In her hands¡ devil energy and death energy kept intertwining and blending into curse seals, dealing a fatal blow to the devil soldiers.
More and more devils poured into the city. The alliance army guarding the city wall kept falling in the mes of war. Their blood rolled down the stone walls and dyed the entire city red.
¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!¡± A skinny young man¡¯s hand was still wrapped in bandages, but he still rushed madly towards arge number of devils, and the gunpowder tied to his body instantly ignited. Apanied by roars, he rushed towards the devils, his body covered with sharp des.
With a loud bang, the gunpowder exploded, along with all the devils around the young man.
Self-explosion without any regard for their lives was happening all over the city walls.
The soldiers who were injured and could not join the battle were constantly tying gun powder bombs on themselves and using themselves as a medium to detonate them in the devil army.
Their corpses were blown to pieces, so they could no longer be resurrected with the resurrection array.
However, they had no regrets.
They no longer had any fighting strength, but they were not far from bing a burden to Sun Never Sets.
Let them use their life to show their loyalty to Sun Never Sets!
Constant self-explosion and constant death.
The walls of Sun Never Sets were filled with traces of the explosion of ck gunpowder and corpses piled up on the walls.
The devils surged in crazily, and more siege weapons were approaching Sun Never Sets.
Despair filled everyone¡¯s heart at that moment.
The inexhaustible devils and the constantly dyingrades were like
nightmares. Sun Never Sets had be hell.
The Devil race had piled up a lot of gunpowder in a corner outside the city walls. Even though the city walls were tough, if the Devil race were to gather all the gunpowder together, a hole would definitely be created.
¡°We can¡¯t let them detonate it!¡± The soldiers on the city walls noticed the movements of the Devil race and immediately issued a warning.
Mages and Archers began to bombard the Devil race near the pile of gunpowder. Otherwise, any devil would have the chance to detonate the gunpowder.
Among the devil army, huge devils in armor began to sprint with torches in their hands.
Shen Yanxiao stood on the city walls and grabbed an arrow from a random devil¡¯s corpse. She then took out Clemance and shot it towards the armored devil¡¯s heart!
The moment the arrow filled with explosive damage hit the devil, it destroyed his left arm along with his left shoulder. However, the devil was too strong and the arrow could not kill him. He threw himself to the gunpowder and the torch in his hand ignited all the gunpowder!
Then, there was a loud bang.
All of a sudden, a holerge enough for two people to enter was created in the city walls!
Chapter 2731 - 2731: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (3)
Chapter 2731: Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The indestructible defense line of Sun Never Sets finally had a breakthrough, and the devils immediately rushed towards it.
¡°Get lost! ¡± A furious roar sounded from the city! A tall figure suddenly blocked the gap!
A fierce shield bash sent the iing devils flying in an instant. Evil Wolf was covered in blood as his strong body blocked the gap. He held a huge shield in one hand and a long sword in the other. His bloodstained face was filled with determination.
¡°Priests! Shield Evil Wolf!¡± When Shen Yanxiao saw Evil Wolf, she immediately gave an order.
All the Priests in the city continuously released all their skills on Evil Wolf. Streaks of white light continuously flickered on Evil Wolf¡¯s body. The devils continuously attacked Evil Wolf¡¯s huge shield with arrows and devil energy attack.
If it were not for the hundreds of Priests who continuously released shields and blessings, Evil Wolf would have died under such terrifying attacks!
¡°Come on! Evil Wolf widened his bloodshot eyes and roared.
Countless attacksnded on Evil Wolf. The shield on his body was almost shattered before a new shield was put on him.
The hundreds of Priests did not dare to stop casting all their skills on Evil Wolf.
Shen Yanxiao continued to kill the enemies on the city walls. The shield on Evil Wolf¡¯s body was getting weaker and weaker, which indicated that the Priests at the back were about to run out of magic.
Without a second of hesitation, Shen Yanxiao jumped down and her petite figure uratelynded in front of the gap like a whirlwind. She released all the strength in her body in an instant and the huge impact blew up all the devil soldiers surrounding the gap in an instant.
¡°Can you withstand it?¡± Shen Yanxiao stood in front of Evil Wolf and asked in a low voice.
¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Evil Wolf¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. He could no longer remember how many times he had suffered attacks. Most of the power of those attacks was blocked by the shield, but the aftershocks of those attacks still affected his internal organs.
If it were not for his strong physique, Evil Wolf would have fainted.
The feeling of his internal organs being tangled together was simply unbearable.
After Shen Yanxiao confirmed Evil Wolf¡¯s situation. she bezan to franticallv clean up the devil soldiers around the gap.
The main force of the alliance army was dyed by the devil army, so there were too few alliance troops left in Sun Never Sets. The siege weapons of the Devil race were constantly grafted on the city walls, and countless devils swarmed onto the city walls!
The sound of artillery fire resounded throughout the horizon. More and more devils appeared. They jumped down from the city walls and directly entered the city.
They killed their way through the streets and alleys. The logisticians in the city who could not fight had be ghosts under their butcher knives.
In the Herbalist Guild, Ye Qing stood in the room while the other Herbalists stacked all the tables and chairs at the entrance, firmly blocking the door. Heavy crashing sounds could be heard from outside the door. The trembling door seemed to be about to be knocked open at any time, but the Herbalists still pressed their bodies against the tables and chairs to block the door.
Their faces were filled with nervousness as sweat rolled down their foreheads.
¡°Great Master Ye Qing.¡± Yin Jiuchen looked at the calm Ye Qing with a pale face.
Ye Qing raised his hand and rubbed Yin Jiuchen¡¯s head.
¡°Have you packed everything?¡±
Yin Jiuchen nodded.
¡°That¡¯s good. Those potion forms are the culmination of my life¡¯s work.¡± Ye Qing put down his hand with a smile..
Chapter 2732 Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (4)
2732 Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (4)
"Take those potion forms and leave with the others through the secret passage," Ye Qing calmly said. The Herbalist Guild could no longer be defended, and he could not let his life''s work be ruined by the Devil race.
"Great Master, aren''t youing with us?" Yin Jiuchen looked at Ye Qing in fear.
Ye Qing shook his head.
"Someone has to hold back the devils here. I am old, and I have lived long enough. You are still young and are the hope of mankind. Remember what I have given you. You will be better than me in the future," Ye Qing smiled and said.
"No! Great Master, I won''t leave if you don''t leave." Yin Jiuchen shook her head with tears in her eyes.
"Don''t be silly. This door won''t hold for long. Hurry up and leave." Ye Qing pulled Yin Jiuchen to open the secret passage of the Herbalist Guild and stuffed her in before shouting at the other Herbalists.
"Master, we''re not leaving. We''ll stay with you. There are too many devils outside. You can''t stop them alone for long. We''ll stay with you." The Herbalists who were blocking the door smiled and shook their heads. They stuffed all the female Herbalists into the secret passage and stayed in the Herbalist Guild to buy more time for them to flee.
In the face of death, they chose to let the women and children go first.
Ye Qing hesitated for a long time before he slowly nodded. He ignored the cries of Yin Jiuchen and the other female Herbalists andpletely sealed the entrance to the secret passage.
The moment the secret passage was sealed, the door of the guild was suddenly knocked open and the Herbalists at the door were sent flying and fell heavily to the ground.
Ye Qing calmly looked at the devil soldiers who broke in and sighed.
He raised his hand and poured a bottle of potion hidden in his sleeve into the apparatus in front of him.
With a loud bang, the Herbalist Guild, which had gathered all the elite Herbalists of mankind, was blown into pieces. Hundreds of devils who poured into the guild also died in the explosion.
Inside the secret passage, Yin Jiuchen fainted from crying when she heard the explosion.
The loud explosion resounded through Sun Never Sets. Shen Yanxiao, who was on the battlefield, was shocked when she heard the explosion.
"Lord! The devils have entered the city from the city walls!" The Priests standing behind Evil Wolf turned as pale as a sheet of paper.
"What was that explosion?" Shen Yanxiao asked anxiously.
"The devils attacked the Herbalist Guild¡ Great Master Ye Qing, he¡ he self-detonated¡" The Priests could no longer continue.
They all knew that Ye Qing was Shen Yanxiao''s teacher.
A thunderbolt exploded in her mind and Shen Yanxiao''s figure trembled.
Teacher Ye Qing¡
At that moment, Shen Yanxiao suddenly remembered that during the retreat of the Devil race, she had not even seen Yun Qi once. During the previous battles, Yun Qi and Ye Qing had been inseparable, but recently, Ye Qing had acted alone.
Could it be¡
Teacher Yun Qi had already¡
She did not dare to continue thinking about it. Shen Yanxiao felt that her heart had beenpletely torn apart.
Without Yun Qi and Ye Qing''s guidance, how could she have achieved what she had today?
But now, she could not even protect her teachers!
"Ah!!!"
A mournful roar soared into the sky.
A power she had never experienced before flooded Shen Yanxiao''s body at that moment.
A golden light descended from the sky and wrapped Shen Yanxiao!
The dazzling golden pir of light illuminated the dim battlefield. Everyone who was fighting on the battlefield was attracted by the dazzling light.
Chapter 2733 Defend Sun Never Sets To The Death (5)
2733 Defend Sun Never Sets To The Death (5)
Amidst the chaotic battle, a white figure suddenly raised his head and his nearly crazy gaze locked onto that pir of light.
"Hahaha! God race! The blood of the God race has awakened! Shen Yanxiao! You did not disappoint me! Haha! The strongest mixed-race, the strongest mixed-race!!" Ouyang Huanyu could not help but release an excited smile.
The light was so holy that no one other than a god could emit such a holy light.
Shen Yanxiao''s God race bloodline had finally awakened!
The ring light gradually faded and a figure was revealed.
Her long ck hair fluttered in the wind. On her beautiful face, her golden eyes were so bright!
"All of you deserve to die. All of you¡ deserve to die." Her golden eyes narrowed. Shen Yanxiao slowly raised her hands and powerful divine power condensed on them.
The moment the divine power exploded, all the devils within a hundred meters of Shen Yanxiao were wiped out!
A fusion of eight races!
An existence that truly surpassed gods!
"In my name, I shall open the door to the other world for you!" Shen Yanxiao''s voice echoed around.
All of a sudden, the dark sky of the Forsaken Land was torn apart and a huge figure poked out from the crack.
ck dragon scales and scarlet eyes.
The Lord of the Illusion Realm, Wings of Death!
After the beast tide, the Wings of Death once again descended on the Brilliance Continent!
This time, it was no longer attracted by the cry of its child. It was guided here by a powerful force, disying its power as the Lord of the Illusion Realm.
"I am happy to serve you." The Wings of Death''s scarlet eyes flickered slightly. Its huge body flew out of the crack and its huge dragon wings formed a huge shadow outside Sun Never Sets!
In the sky, all the aerial demon beasts were attacked by the Wings of Death. The Wings of Death instantly decimated countless demon beasts!
Satan, who was fighting against Xiu, looked at the huge beast in the sky in surprise.
Thest time the Wings of Death appeared was just an ident. He did not expect Shen Yanxiao to be able to summon the Wings of Death again!
The awakening of Shen Yanxiao''s God race bloodline hadpletely fused the bloodlines of the eight races in her body. Even without changing her race, she could use the power of any race at will andpletely fuse them together.
Right now, even a superior god was not her opponent!
Amidst her despair and sadness, Shen Yanxiao finally unlocked thest seal.
This absolute strength allowed her to know everything she could use in an instant!
Summoning the Wings of Death was only the beginning.
She would let the Devil race use their blood to pay tribute to her teacher and those lost heroes.
After the Wings of Death left, the crack between the Illusion Realm and the Brilliance Continent did not close. More and more phantom beasts surged out from the crack and instantly covered the entire sky.
Evil Wolf looked at the dense group of phantom beasts in the sky in shock.
Phantom beasts and magic beasts cooperated and almost in a very short period of time, they eliminated most of the demon beasts in the sky.
Evil Wolf could not see Shen Yanxiao''s expression as he stood behind her.
However, he knew that the current Lord was stronger than ever before. Seeing that seemingly thin back, he felt an unprecedented sense of relief.
The Lord seemed to have be extremely powerful!
Chapter 2734 Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (6)
2734 Defend Sun Never Sets to the Death (6)
With the addition of phantom beasts, the situation was immediately reversed and the demon beasts were massacred on arge scale!
Shen Yanxiao turned around and pushed Evil Wolf into the gap.
Before Evil Wolf could understand what was going on, ayer of translucent substancepletely blocked the gap of the walls of Sun Never Sets.
Evil Wolf knocked on the substance and felt that it was as hard as obsidian.
Shen Yanxiao coldly looked at the corpses of devils lying around. Her feet slowly left the ground and flew towards Sun Never Sets.
Standing in the air above Sun Never Sets, Shen Yanxiao''s eyes were filled with killing intent. She saw those devils rushing to the streets and alleys of Sun Never Sets like wild beasts. She saw the people in the city resisting with their lives under the butcher knife of the Devil race.
White light condensed into a cloud in Shen Yanxiao''s hands. She suddenly clenched her fists and the divine power in her palms was instantly crushed. The white light turned into stars and scattered everywhere in Sun Never Sets with the wind.
When the starlight fell on those devils, they were instantly ignited with silver mes, which burned them in an instant.
However, if the starlight fell on the soldiers of the alliance army, it would directly turn into a warm force that healed their bodies.
At that moment, Shen Yanxiao knew better than anyone else how powerful the power of the eight races that filled her body was.
The awakening of the God race bloodline seemed to be the key to integration. After it awakened, all the bloodlines in Shen Yanxiao''s body began to boil and the power of the other races broke through the critical point at that moment. These violent forces were mixed together by divine power and devil energy and seeped into her bone marrow bit by bit, turning into power that truly belonged to her.
The devils in the city turned into nothingness under the starlight. The silver mes after burning the devils turned into a faint mist and disappeared without a trace afternding on the ground.
In the city, the people who had been ravaged by devils looked up and saw the figure they admired in the sky.
There were no longer any devils in Sun Never Sets, and the devils on the city walls had also beenpletely eliminated. Shen Yanxiao descended from the sky and stood at the city gate. She wore white clothes and silver armor. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind, and her delicate face was filled with killing intent.
"All the wounded, return to the city immediately to recuperate." Shen Yanxiao''s voice was not loud, but it was transmitted to the ears of every member of the alliance army.
With the support of the phantom beasts, the pressure on the alliance army decreased sharply. After those soldiers who were severely injured on the battlefield heard Shen Yanxiao''s voice, they were escorted by theirrades to retreat into Sun Never Sets.
The devils tried to swarm to the gates of Sun Never Sets, frantically trying to stop the alliance army from entering the city.
All of a sudden, a silver-white passage connected the gates of Sun Never Sets to the battlefield. The silver-white passage isted all the devils from the outside world. Even if theyunched a crazy attack on it, they could not destroy the passage in the slightest.
In the sky, countless phantom beasts joined the battlefield. On the ground, Shen Yanxiao looked as if she could defend against ten thousand enemies.
The Devil race''s strength had beenpletely broken at this moment. Even with the support of Ouyang Huanyu''s army, they would never obtain their former advantage on the current battlefield.
Ouyang Huanyu stood in the chaotic battlefield and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Shen Yanxiao.
He did not care who won or lost the war. He only had one purpose foring here.
Ouyang Huanyu narrowed his eyes as he stared at the dazzling youngdy. His eyes were filled with madness.
Chapter 2735 Operation Mixed-race (1)
2735 Operation Mixed-race (1)
Ouyang Huanyu had waited too long to create the most perfect mixed-race in the world.
Over the long years, he had also wondered if he could really create a mixed-race that was more powerful than a god.
When he saw Shen Yanxiao, he finally understood that he had seeded!
He had finally created a work that was even more powerful than a god!
He had to take Shen Yanxiao away. He had to carefully collect his most perfect works.
The army that Ouyang Huanyu brought with him were experimental subjects that had undergone racial integration experiments, so Ouyang Huanyu could send out signals to all of them instantly.
He wanted to take Shen Yanxiao away. As for the others on the battlefield, it did not matter if they all died!
All the experimental subjects had received Ouyang Huanyu''s orders to destroy the entire alliance army at all costs!
The Devil God, who was fighting with Xiu, suddenly felt a force lingering in his soul, as if a voice was constantly telling him to kill Xiu in front of him.
"Damn it, Ouyang Huanyu, that kid, is really not that kind-hearted." Satan frowned. The body he was using now did not belong to himself, but belonged to Mo Yuxun. Mo Yuxun was an experimental subject created by Ouyang Huanyu, so it was very simple for Ouyang Huanyu to do anything in Mo Yuxun''s body.
As early as the beginning of Ouyang Huanyu''s contact with Satan, he had already begun to plot step by step.
Now that Ouyang Huanyu had made his goal clear, which was to get Shen Yanxiao back, he no longer concealed his intentions and directly triggered the hints on Mo Yuxun''s body, which directly affected Satan.
Under this influence, Satan could only fight Xiu to the end.
Although he originally wanted to determine the winner with the War God, this feeling of being dominated by someone made the arrogant Satan wish he could immediately tear Ouyang Huanyu into pieces.
Ouyang Huanyu, how dare you!
Xiu clearly felt that Satan''s hostility had suddenly strengthened and his moves had be more fierce.
Xiu had already noticed Shen Yanxiao''s change, and a faint smile surfaced in his cold eyes.
The little girl had finally undergone aplete transformation. On this battlefield, she was practically invincible.
Finally relieved, Xiu also began to concentrate on dealing with Satan.
Ouyang Huanyu''s army suddenlyunched a fierce attack on the alliance army. One by one, they seemed to not care about their lives as they continuously consumed the strength of the alliance army. Even when swords hacked at them, they did not show the slightest fear or retreat. They were like war machines that did not have any perception and only knew how to ughter the alliance army in front of them.
The alliance army discovered an even more terrifying situation. All the experimental subjects that were killed would self-destruct immediately after their death. The explosion was so destructive that it could st all living beings within ten square meters of the deceased into pieces.
Furthermore, this kind of self-explosion did not differentiate between friend and foe!
After the experimental subjects began to die, both the alliance army and the devil army suffered arge number of casualties.
Both sides were caught off guard by the explosion of the experimental subjects!
The experimental subjects who did not know how to retreat and fought crazily and had the ability to explode themselves soon became the most terrifying war machine on the battlefield.
Not to mention the alliance army, even the devils were shocked by the experimental subjects exploding themselves.
The experimental subjects were supposed to be their allies, but under the power of this self-explosion, the casualties of the devils were no less than that of the alliance army. This kind of self-explosion in all directions, without distinguishing between friend and foe, was simply everyone''s nightmare!
Chapter 2736 Operation Mixed-race (2)
2736 Operation Mixed-race (2)
The fierce attack of the experimental subjects changed the situation of the whole battlefield. The twelve devil generals, who were fighting a bloody battle with the alliance army, soon discovered the abnormality of the battlefield.
Their eyes immediately looked at Satan. Their arrogant king was frowning at this time, and the battle with the War God became more and more intense.
"Ouyang Huanyu, that kid, is indeed up to something!" Tian Jue gnashed his teeth and looked at the chaotic battlefield. The self-explosion of the experimental subjects did not differentiate between friend and foe. Many devil soldiers were not repelled by the alliance army. Instead, they were affected by the self-explosion of the experimental subjects. In just a few minutes, more devil soldiers had died in the hands of the experimental subjects than in the hands of the alliance army!
Shen Siyu also noticed the unusual movements of the experimental subjects. That kind of reckless self-explosion was not helping the Devil race at all. It was more like they wanted to destroy everyone on the battlefield.
If they continued to allow the experimental subjects to cause trouble, both the devil army and the allied army would be blown up by them.
Almost at the same time, the twelve devil generals, Shen Siyu, and the others understood the changes on the battlefield. The battle on both sides had yet to end, but a third party that was even more troublesome had appeared. If they continued to fight with each other, Ouyang Huanyu would only reap the benefits.
Both sides stopped fighting. At the same time, they withdrew from the battle and entered the chaotic camp.
At this moment, the devil army and the alliance army had the same goal.
Taking the lead to deal with the experimental subjects could ensure that their forces would not bepletely destroyed.
Satan was furious. The current situation made him wish he could drag Ouyang Huanyu over and dismember him into pieces.
He had always known that Ouyang Huanyu''s schemes were terrifying. However, he did not expect Ouyang Huanyu to be so bold as to scheme against him.
This was absolutely intolerable to Satan.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her golden eyes as she looked at the continuous explosions on the battlefield.
Ouyang Huanyu was a double-edged sword. Be it those he regarded as enemies or those who used him, he would eradicate them mercilessly.
He must have nned for the experimental subjects to self-destruct.
He was not here to help the Devil race, but he had other ns!
Shen Yanxiao remembered what Ouyang Huanyu had said before. He said that as long as she was willing, he could let her have more than what she had right now. It was evident that Ouyang Huanyu had nned to reap the benefits from the start.
The experimental subjects did not perform spectacrly in the previous battles. Obviously, they were deliberately conserving their strength. When the devil army and the alliance army suffered heavy losses, it would be the moment Ouyang Huanyu revealed his n.
Up until now, the devil army and the alliance army had suffered heavy casualties. If it were not for the awakening of the God race bloodline in Shen Yanxiao''s body, the battle would have gone as Ouyang Huanyu had nned.
But now that the gate of the Illusion Realm had been opened and the alliance army had reversed the situation, everything hadpletely changed.
Ouyang Huanyu could no longer sit still. He wanted the entire battlefield to turn into hell so that he could take the opportunity to achieve his goal.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes. If her guess was right, Ouyang Huanyu''s objective should be her!
All of a sudden, Shen Yanxiao felt a powerful forceing towards her. She leaped and dodged the fatal attack. Not far away, she finally saw that white figure.
Ouyang Huanyu had appeared before her once again!
Chapter 2737 Operation Mixed-race (3)
2737 Operation Mixed-race (3)
"Even though I don''t want to take action, it seems impossible now." Ouyang Huanyu looked at Shen Yanxiao with regret. His original intention of sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight had been changed. In order to bring his work back, he could only change his n.
"Even if you don''t take action, I will settle this debt with you." Shen Yanxiao sneered.
"Oh? You seem to hate me?" Ouyang Huanyu raised his eyebrows. He boasted about his role as the dean of Saint Laurent Academy in the Brilliance Continent and was very likable. But why was Shen Yanxiao so resistant to him?
This kind of resistance did not just appear when Shen Yanxiao knew that he was the son of a god and a devil.
When he was still in Saint Laurent Academy, he vaguely sensed that Shen Yanxiao already did not have a favorable impression of him. When he went to Sun Never Sets as the dean of Saint Laurent Academy and interacted with Shen Yanxiao, this feeling became more and more obvious.
Even someone as smart as Ouyang Huanyu could not figure out the reason.
Before his identity was exposed, he should have been a kind and wise elder in front of Shen Yanxiao.
"Do you think everyone loves you?" Shen Yanxiao never had a good impression of Ouyang Huanyu.
When she learned that Ouyang Huanyu had deliberately dyed Yun Qi''s treatment, her dislike for him deepened. When she learned that he was rted to the Warlocks who used forbidden curses, she became even more wary of him as if he was the mastermind.
If it were anyone else, they would have been tricked into a trap the moment Ouyang Huanyu came to Sun Never Sets to express his concern.
However, right now, one wrong step led to another.
Shen Yanxiao had ced a ''sinister and crafty'' mark on Ouyang Huanyu.
"What a sad answer." Ouyang Huanyu sighed helplessly. He approached Shen Yanxiao step by step with a look of regret. "I never thought of hurting you. After all, you are the most perfect work of my life. I really don''t want to hurt you in the slightest. If you can ept my invitation, then everything will be much simpler. Are you sure you won''t consider it? If you agree toe back, I can ask my army to withdraw from the battlefield immediately and not hurt anyone under you."
To understand with emotion, to move with reason.
Ouyang Huanyu could tell that Shen Yanxiao cherished the soldiers of the alliance army. Very few passionate people like her could stand at the peak.
Because if one cared more, one would have more worries. In such a situation, there would be too many weaknesses for the enemy to control.
If one wanted to be above all things, one could only be cold-hearted and heartless. Such a person should even be willing to cut off their flesh and blood.
However, Shen Yanxiao was not that kind of person. Therefore, he could grasp her weakness.
"Oh? In that case, you can help me deal with the Devil race?" Shen Yanxiao looked at Ouyang Huanyu with a spurious smile.
Ouyang Huanyu shrugged his shoulders.
"The powerful race in your eyes is merely a chess piece in my hands. I could use it ten thousand years ago, and I can still use it today."
"What do you mean?" Shen Yanxiao''s heart skipped a beat.
Ouyang Huanyu''s words made her have a strange thought. Ten thousand years ago, the Devil race and the God race went to war. This was already somewhat strange. It was understandable that Satan took his anger out on the God race because of Li Ya''s death. However, the war that followed was not only targeted at the God race. All the races in the world were pulled into the vortex of that war.
The war seemed to have deviated from its original trajectory from the very beginning.
Could it be that everything had something to do with Ouyang Huanyu?
Chapter 2738 Operation Mixed-race (4)
2738 Operation Mixed-race (4)
Ouyang Huanyu chuckled.
"If you want to know more, ept my invitation. I will let you know everything you want to know. Moreover, you can save your soldiers." Ouyang Huanyu looked at the chaotic battlefield.
The devil army and the alliance army seemed to have reached a consensus. They temporarily put down their struggle and began to besiege the experimental subjects.
However, the experimental subjects'' ability to self-destruct was too tricky. They were extremely fast, and even if they wanted to kill them, it would implicate others. If they were left alone, they would only increase the number of deaths, but if they were killed, it would cause a terrible explosion.
The only ones that could keep the experimental subjects in check were the long-range attack sses.
However, up until now, be it the devil soldiers, the Mages of the alliance army, or the Archers, all of them were in a state of exhaustion. In such a state, they could not quickly kill the experimental subjects with rapid and dense attacks. The bloodlines of other races integrated into the experimental subjects had improved their resistance and speed to a certain extent. Once they realized that they were about to die, they would immediately sprint towards the ce where the alliance army had the most troops.
In a densely popted ce like the battlefield, even if the alliance army wanted to escape, there were nowhere for them to escape.
They were surrounded by the devil soldiers and theirrades. They could not escape the range of the explosion.
The experimental subjects were definitely the nightmare of the devil army and the alliance army.
The soldiers on both sides gnashed their teeth in hatred at the creatures that would bring disaster to people even when they were dead.
"Even though these experimental subjects are all failed and iplete products, the results are pretty good when used to clean up garbage. Do you want to give it a try?" Ouyang Huanyu smiled. Be it the devil army or the alliance army, they were just garbage that was not worth mentioning in his eyes. Those failed products were even less worth mentioning. Even if they were all blown up, he would not even raise his eyebrows.
However, Shen Yanxiao was different from him. The death of every alliance soldier would make Shen Yanxiao feel even more depressed.
To use a piece of trash that she disdained to destroy someone else''s precious soldiers, this absolute imbnce was undoubtedly a huge psychological pressure.
"You lunatic." Shen Yanxiao had never seen a guy as crazy as Ouyang Huanyu. He did not treat experimental subjects as living beings at all. Even Shen Jiayi, the experimental subject he created with his own blood, was thrown there like garbage.
In Ouyang Huanyu''s mind, there was nothing worth caring about.
The only thing that could pique his interest was Shen Yanxiao, a fusion of the bloodlines of the eight major races.
Even so, she was not an independent living soul in Ouyang Huanyu''s mind. In his words, she was merely a work, a perfect work.
Because she was perfect and unique, he would not casually discard her like he did with failed products. Instead, he chose to recycle her.
No one would be happy to be treated by such a crazy guy.
"Crazy? Haha, no, I''m crazier than you think." Ouyang Huanyu was not angry at all. The smile on his face was so casual.
"ept or reject? Are you going to save your alliance army, or watch them be destroyed?"
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and looked at the man who had fused together divine and evil. The power of the God race had given him an iparably holy temperament, but the evilness of the Devil race made his heart more twisted than any other creature.
Chapter 2739 Mixed-race Plan (5)
2739 Mixed-race n (5)
"I refuse." Shen Yanxiao raised her chin and said her choice without any hesitation.
Ouyang Huanyu was surprised.
"Can you really bear to see your subordinates die because of your choice?"
Shen Yanxiao suddenly smiled. She looked at Ouyang Huanyu as if he was a joke.
"I''m sorry, but I don''t believe in your promise at all. How can a guy who can even scheme against his own uncle abide by an agreement? Even if I agree to your request, you will never let go of any member of the alliance army. If you want to control me, you will certainly cut off all my support. You will never leave the alliance army alive."
If she believed Ouyang Huanyu, then she would be the number one fool in the world.
Ouyang Huanyu must have made some kind of deal with Satan to be here.
However, this guy had also tricked the Devil race.
So how could she possibly believe Ouyang Huanyu''s promise?
Right now, she still had the alliance army. If Ouyang Huanyu wanted to capture her, he had to eradicate the alliance army. If she were to agree to Ouyang Huanyu''s request, wouldn''t she be an idiot to throw herst trump card into the mud?
With Ouyang Huanyu''s crazy personality, he would never keep his promise once he caught her. He would never let the alliance army live. He knew that only by eliminating everyone in the alliance army could hepletely cut off Shen Yanxiao''s support.
At that time, Shen Yanxiao would not be able to receive any help even if she called for help. Moreover, after Ouyang Huanyu took control of her, he would use her to control the alliance army so that they would not be able to resist tenaciously.
Therefore, Ouyang Huanyu''s words were a joke.
"It seems like you really hate me." Ouyang Huanyu covered his forehead and looked at Shen Yanxiao in distress. Soon after, a sinister smile curled on his lips.
"Simrly, you know me very well. You''re so smart that it''s really difficult for me."
Yes, from the very beginning, he never thought of letting the alliance army go.
Be it the alliance army or the devil army, he would bury thempletely in the Brilliance Continent this time.
"All the races in the world are so ignorant. The world should have changed its rules long ago. Mixed-bloods possess more power than any other race. The strong should reign supreme. Now, the world should change owners." The smile on Ouyang Huanyu''s lips deepened.
"Purebloods are proud of their bloodline, but mixed-races are despised by all races. Why? Mixed-races are a more powerful than they ever will be. Those discrimination are merely those ignorant people who fear the strength of mixed-races and want to stabilize their position before eradicating them. Their rotten thoughts and ignorant rules should have been destroyed long ago." Ouyang Huanyu looked at Shen Yanxiao and the smile in his eyes faded. "Shen Yanxiao, even if I don''t take action, you are still a mixed-race. This is a fact that you will never be able to change. Do you think you can be loved by everyone just because you saved the world? You''re wrong! If others knew your true identity, they would only think of ways to eliminate you!"
"Because you and I are the same, with impure blood in our bodies. In the eyes of the world, we are sins that should not exist. The ridiculous thing is that you are so naive. Do you think those guys will ept you? Have you forgotten how your mother was driven out of the Moon God Continent by the
elves?"
Chapter 2740 Battle of the Mixed-race (1)
2740 Battle of the Mixed-race (1)
Shen Yanxiao frowned. Even though Ouyang Huanyu was crazy, it was the truth. The world did not ept mixed-race people.
If not for that, her mother would not have been forced to leave the Moon God Continent.
Wen Ya''s situation was already the best case scenario.
There were actually more mixed-race beings in the world. But after they were born, they would be thrown into the water by their nsmen and drowned to death. There were even some who threw mixed-race beings into the fire in a vain attempt to burn the sins of mixed-race beings with mes.
In order to protect their children from being killed, some interracial couples died tragically under the butcher knife of their people. Even if those young mixed-race babies were not killed at birth, they would be abandoned and thrown into the wilderness without any care. In the wilderness, they would still die either by violent weather or by those ferocious beasts.
There were too few mixed-race people who could safely grow up to adulthood. Shen Yanxiao wandered around many continents and had seen countless foreign races. However, the only mixed-race she saw was her mother.
It was not that there were no mixed-race people in the world, but the path of survival of those mixed-race people had been cut off after they were born.
It was as if they had been abandoned by the world. No one would lend them a helping hand or save their lives.
Every mixed-race people who could grow up through hardship to adulthood would feel as though their hearts were being squeezed with hatred for this world.
Ouyang Huanyu was one of those people.
Shen Yanxiao did not know what Ouyang Huanyu had experienced, but his hatred for all races in the world was obvious.
He wanted to destroy the eight races and control the entire world!
"Do you still wish to save those ignorant souls?" Ouyang Huanyu looked at Shen Yanxiao and asked.
"No," Shen Yanxiao said.
Hearing this, Joy surfaced in Ouyang Huanyu''s eyes.
However, Shen Yanxiao''s next words made Ouyang Huanyu''s smile fade.
"I''ve never thought of saving anyone. I''m not as great as you think. I just want to live well. I want the people I care about to live well. What''s the difference between a mixed-race and a pure-blood? If someone is dissatisfied with my existence, then let them fight. I''ll let my fist tell them that their point of view is nothing to me!"
"Why should I care about their opinions? What do those people say have to do with me?" Killing was not the solution to everything.
Shen Yanxiao did not know why pure-bloods hated mixed-races, nor did she want to know.
As long as she let everyone know that she, a mixed-race, was not someone to be trifled with, that would be enough.
She was happy to help mixed-race people, but she did not intend to ughter other races.
Without other races, mixed-race people could not exist.
Ouyang Huanyu hated all races because of his hatred for them.
Because she had no hatred, Shen Yanxiao only wanted the world to ept the existence of mixed-race people.
They were both mixed-race people, but they came to twopletely different conclusions.
The decisive battle between Ouyang Huanyu and Shen Yanxiao seemed to indicate the future of all mixed-race people in the world. Should they kill all living beings, or should they use their strength to make the world ept their existence?
"Naive." Ouyang Huanyu sneered.
"We don''t get along well. There''s nothing more to say between us. If you want to fight, I''ll fight!" Shen Yanxiao no longer talked nonsense with Ouyang Huanyu. Pure and holy aura covered her entire body. She was prepared to fight!
Chapter 2741 Battle of the Mixed-race (2)
2741 Battle of the Mixed-race (2)
"One day, you will understand everything that I have done." Ouyang Huanyu regretted that Shen Yanxiao did not agree with him. Even though her mixed-race identity had not been discovered, Ouyang Huanyu knew that Shen Yanxiao did not have a good time in the Vermilion Bird Family before she went to Saint Laurent Academy. She was often bullied by her family members. Such an experience should have distorted Shen Yanxiao''s mind and made it easy for her to ept his point of view. However, Shen Yanxiao''s attitude had disappointed Ouyang Huanyu.
He with the blood of the two most powerful races in the world and Shen Yanxiao who had been forcefully integrated with eight bloodlines represented the peak strength of mixed-race beings. In the end, they would sh in an intense manner.
A dazzling light blossomed from both of them, and the ring lightpletely enveloped them. The others on the battlefield could not see what had happened under the light.
However, countless energies continued to stter from the light. Anyone who approached would be instantly torn into ashes by the leaking energy.
The powerful force spread to the entire battlefield.
During his fight with Satan, Xiu suddenly noticed that two unusually powerful forces were colliding crazily not far away.
Before this, the battle between him and Satan had already caused a huge impact. No creatures around them dared to approach, but now, he felt the two new forces were not inferior to him and Satan at all.
"Damn it. That bastard Ouyang Huanyu, is he trying to destroy my vessel?" Satan could not get rid of the control in his body, but like Xiu, he noticed the changes on the battlefield.
"She was never yours." Xiu''s golden eyes narrowed slightly, and his attacks on Satan became increasingly fierce.
However, deep down, he was worried for Shen Yanxiao.
No one knew how powerful the son of a god and a devil was.
Ouyang Huanyu, who had fused the blood of the two most powerful races in the world, had been carefully concealing his strength. Moreover, what flowed in his body was the powerful bloodline of the gods and devils, second only to the two gods of creation.
The sister of the Devil God and the first War God.
There was no need to exin how powerful these two were.
With Ouyang Huanyu''s intellect and powerful strength, his appearance was a nightmare.
This was the first time Ouyang Huanyu had disyed his true strength in public, and the disy shocked everyone.
What Xiu was worried about was whether Shen Yanxiao''s mixed-race blood could bepletely integrated.
As an experimental subject, Xiu believed that the bloodline Ouyang Huanyu used on Shen Yanxiao was the most powerful among all the races. However, these powers were not innate to Shen Yanxiao. They were forcefully integrated into her body, which was clearly different from natural mixed-race blood.
Shen Yanxiao''s God race bloodline had just awakened. Could she utilize the power of the eight races to perfection?
Could shepete with Ouyang Huanyu?
Xiu could not be sure. In a sense, Ouyang Huanyu''s strength was enough topete with him and Satan. Even if he, Satan, and Ouyang Huanyu were to fight, all of them would suffer heavy losses.
Ouyang Huanyu was definitely the most powerful mixed-race in history.
Chapter 2742 Battle of the Mixed-race (3)
2742 Battle of the Mixed-race (3)
Amidst the light, the battle between Shen Yanxiao and Ouyang Huanyu was intensifying.
As Xiu had expected, Ouyang Huanyu''s strength wasparable to him and Satan.
If it were the Shen Yanxiao of the past, she would not have been Ouyang Huanyu''s opponent even if she could utilize the power of the seven races to the extreme.
But the problem was¡
Right now, she had beenpletely reborn.
The awakening of the God race bloodline had brought about changes that exceeded everyone''s imagination.
As they continued to exchange blows, Shen Yanxiao was not suppressed by Ouyang Huanyu. Instead, she gradually gained the upper hand!
The same divine power collided and exploded into countless rays of light. The same devil energy burned and tore apart everything around it.
The way Ouyang Huanyu looked at Shen Yanxiao had be more and more crazy. He never thought that he could create such a powerful and perfect experimental body.
"Haha, Shen Yanxiao, you''ve really surprised me! You''re really too strong, stronger than I expected! This is the ultimate meaning of being a mixed-race! You''ll lead the mixed-race people to the peak of the world!"
Lunatic.
Shen Yanxiao frowned. She could not be bothered with Ouyang Huanyu''s increasingly crazy words.
This madman was even more powerful than the opponents she had encountered before. She had to be 120% attentive to stop herself from losing.
The divine power and devil energy that Ouyang Huanyu controlled were much more powerful than hers. However, she possessed the power of the other six races that Ouyang Huanyu did not possess. Shen Yanxiao had integrated those powers into her attacks, so she was not inferior to Ouyang Huanyu.
The battle between the two of them became more and more intense. The airflow around them swept away everything. No living creature dared to stand in the battlefield. Only experimental subjects that had lost their minds would approach fearlessly. However, their approach could only bring about death. Moreover, when they self-destructed, the force from their explosion was simply devoured by the powerful airflow between Shen Yanxiao and Ouyang Huanyu.
Shen Yanxiao soon noticed this. While she dealt with Ouyang Huanyu carefully, she conveyed her thoughts to Vermilion Bird and Taotie through their spiritual link.
Vermilion Bird and Taotie, who were fighting with the demon beasts, received Shen Yanxiao''s orders at the same time. They were stunned by Shen Yanxiao''s orders.
On the current battlefield, the experimental subjects had be the most troublesome problem. The devil army and the alliance army hadpletely given up on fighting each other, but the battlefield between demon beasts and magic beasts had not stopped.
All of a sudden, a heaven-shocking roar resounded through the clouds. Taotie opened his huge mouth and let his voice reach every corner of the battlefield.
In an instant, all the magic beasts seemed to have received some instructions. They began to roar incessantly, as if they were sending a message to their master.
The alliance army, who was at a loss about what to do with the experimental subjects, suddenly moved. They began to shift the front line to the rear. The devil army did not know what was going on, but they found that arge number of experimental subjects were restrained by the alliance army and gradually separated from the battlefield.
Ouyang Huanyu''s order to the experimental subjects was to eliminate all the allied forces. Therefore, in the eyes of the experimental subjects, they could only see the figures of the allied forces. Once the allied forces retreated, they would follow closely behind andpletely ignore the devil army.
Chapter 2743 - 2743: Perfect Counterattack (1)
Chapter 2743: Perfect Counterattack (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The devil army, who had lost their opponents, stood in ce in a daze and watched helplessly as the alliance army continuously lured the experimental subjects in a certain direction.
¡°What are they doing?¡± Mei Ji panted as she looked at the alliance army¡¯s actions. For a moment, she was confused.
¡°They seem to want to lure the experimental subjects there.¡± Gui Jiang raised his hand and pointed to the huge glowing object at the back of the battlefield.
They had not noticed the situation at the rear during the battle just now. Looking at it from afar, the power lingering around the glowing object was shocking. Even from afar, they could feel the chaotic power that could almost tear people apart.
There was too much power mixed in with the chaotic energy. They could not distinguish which race those powers came from, let alone determine where that terrifying energy came from.
¡°What should we do now?¡± Yue Luo narrowed his eyes.
Their objective this time was to eliminate all obstacles, but the appearance of the experimental subjects had disrupted their ns and forced them to temporarily abandon the battle with the alliance army.
But now, the situation had changed again.
No matter how you looked at it, the direction the alliance army was moving in was full of danger.
¡°Wait and see.¡± Gui Jiang nced at the devil army on the battlefield. The addition of phantom beasts was a massive problem for the devil army.
Although the alliance army had retreated, the phantom beasts hovering above their heads were not far away. They mightunch another attack on them at any time.
No one expected that the Devil race, who had been devising strategies for so long, would actually stop fighting. The alliance army had suffered heavy losses, and the devil army was also in a tragic state. Most of the initial explosions of the experimental subjects were on the battlefield where the crowd was the densest. The self-explosions had caused the devil army to lose a lot.
An uneasy feeling rose in Gui Jiang¡¯s heart. No matter how the alliance army intended to deal with those experimental subjects, once the experimental subjects were eliminated, the Devil race would probably be in a very dangerous situation.
The number of phantom beasts far exceeded their expectations.
The dense number of phantom beasts in the sky had already covered the sky, and the huge Wings of Death was taking away countless lives every second.
The Lord of the Illusion Realm descended into the world and brought almost all the phantom beasts to the battlefield.
Such a situation had never happened even in the war between gods and devils ten thousand years ago.
No one could possess such powerful strength to directly tear a crack in the two worlds andpletely open the door of the Illusion Realm. For the phantom beasts, the obstacles of this world had disappeared without a trace.
Even though they knew that some human sses could summon phantom beasts, they did not expect it to be so violent.
Among the peak human sses, it was already very impressive to be able to summon a lord-level phantom beast. Summoning the Wings of Death was something that only existed in legends.
Furthermore, the power of a Summoner could only sustain the appearance of one powerful phantom beast.
But now¡ the sky was filled with phantom beasts, almost covering the entire battlefield. This was not something a Summoner could do.
With so many phantom beasts standing on the side of the alliance army, if the experimental subjects were eliminated and the phantom beasts joined hands with the alliance army to deal with the Devil race, then the end of the Devil race would reallye.
Since ancient times, the Devil race had never encountered such a threat.. But now, this kind of destruction was hovering above the Devil race!
Chapter 2744 - 2744: Perfect Counterattack (2)
Chapter 2744: Perfect Counterattack (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gui Jiang¡¯s worries would soon surface.
The alliance army gradually lured the experimental subjects towards the ce where Shen Yanxiao and Ouyang Huanyu were fighting. After approaching a certain distance, they did not dare to take another step forward. Otherwise, the airflow that spread out could even tear the strong Knights into pieces in an instant.
A loud horn suddenly sounded, and the alliance army began to deal with the experimental subjects.
This time, the death of the experimental subjects did not bring about a terrible explosion. The energy of their self-explosion was instantly devoured by the power that spread out.
The most terrifying self-explosion was easily resolved, and the alliance army no longer had any obstacles. They went all out and eliminated the experimental subjects one by one.
Yan Di soon noticed the n of the alliance army. And he had also naturally considered what Gui Jiang had thought of.
Right now, they must not let the alliance army eliminate the experimental subjects quickly. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the Devil race to fight.
The devil army began to attack forward, but before they could approach the alliance army, the Wings of Death hovering in the sky suddenlynded on the ground. Its huge body was like a mountain as it directly stood between the devil army and the alliance army.
Phantom beasts continuously flew down and blocked the path of the devil army. The devil army could not approach the alliance army at all.
¡°Damn it!¡± Yan Di gnashed his teeth and looked at the phantom beasts in front of him.
The power of the Wings of Death wasparable to Satan. Coupled with arge number of phantom beasts, it was basically impossible for the devil army to take another step forward.
The experimental subjects that gave the devil army and the alliance army a
headache were gradually eliminated, and soon there were almost no more sounds of explosion.
Shen Yanxiao secretly paid attention to the situation outside as a smile gradually surfaced in her eyes.
¡®Very good.¡¯
Soon, it would be time to make the enemy pay the price.
Before that, she would step on Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s pride forever.
Ouyang Huanyu was still in a state of madness. He did not notice that the aura around Shen Yanxiao hadpletely changed.
The energy that continuously shot out from Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands had be stronger and stronger, and wounds of various sizes had begun to spread throughout his body.
The crazy Ouyang Huanyu hadpletely ignored everything. He waspletely engrossed in his battle with Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s strength would only make him feel that his experiment was perfect.
This was his most precious work, the perfect mixed-race he had created!
Crazy versus calm.
Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s defeat was destined.
When Shen Yanxiao¡¯s fierce strikended on Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s chest, the power that was fused with divine power and devil energy forcefully pierced through his chest. The pure white and ck color continuously corroded the flesh on his chest, and the extreme color was mixed with a ring red.
¡°How is that possible¡¡± The acute pain in his chest caused Ouyang Huanyu to widen his eyes. He clearly remembered that the strength Shen Yanxiao disyed previously was at most on par with him. How could she suddenly erupt with such powerful strength and give him a fatal blow?
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s attack was so fast that he could not react in time. Her speed waspletely different from before.
Shen Yanxiao calmly looked at the astonished Ouyang Huanyu.
¡°Your army has been wiped out. You are useless now.¡± A smile blossomed on
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s lips. She only kept Ouyang Huanyu alive to maintain the chaotic energy field. And right now, there was no need for him to be alive anymore..
Chapter 2745 - 2745: Perfect Counterattack (3)
Chapter 2745: Perfect Counterattack (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The power of the eight major races exploded in Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body. The destruction of his body urged the divine power and devil energy in his body to continuously repair his body. Mottled ck and white spread throughout
Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body, tearing apart his handsome appearance bit by bit.
Ouyang Huanyu could no longer support himself as he fell to the ground. All his arrogance had disappeared.
Just like that, he crawled under Shen Yanxiao¡¯s feet and struggled in the midst of destruction and regeneration.
The vortex of power gradually faded. Shen Yanxiao looked at the alliance army standing outside the vortex and a smile finally rose on her cold face.
¡°Everyone, counterattack!¡± With a wave of her arm, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s voice was transmitted to every alliance army member.
Apanied by her voice, a faint halo enveloped every allied army member. Under the halo, their exhausted bodies seemed to be soaked in warm spring water, and their fatigue was quickly swept away.
Thebination of divine power and the power of elves could produce an effect that exceeded the healing light of a Priest!
In the blink of an eye, the alliance army got rid of all the negative effects and all of them became excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood.
Their bodies had returned to their peak state, and their magic and battle aura had also been topped up. Even the wounds of various sizes on their bodies had miraculously healed.
A dream-like scene appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.
It was as if they protected by God!
¡°Kill ah ah ah ah ah!¡± The alliance army, who was about to explode from excitement, roared and waved the weapons in their hands. They changed directions and rushed towards the battlefield between the devil army and the phantom beasts!
The devil army that was already struggling to fight against the phantom beasts looked up and saw the resurrected alliance army. Immediately, they felt the situation had turned for the worst!
What did it mean to shoot yourself in the foot?
The Devil race had truly experienced it.
Not only did the group of pig-like friends of the experimental subjectse, but they had also consumed a lot of their own troops. Now, a god-like opponent like Shen Yanxiao had appeared. Not only was her personal fighting strength off the charts, but the teammates she pulled in were also at the Divine level. Moreover, she had shamelessly added a mass buffing effect to all the alliance troops.
How were they going to fight?
How were they going to fight?
The Devil race, who was known as the number one warring race in the world, finally suffered a huge setback at this moment.¡¯
The twelve devil generals were surrounded by enemies from both sides. Shen Yanxiao had shrouded Qi Xia and the others in holy light,pletely activating the godhoods in their bodies. The fighting strength of several teenagers with godhoods doubled in an instant!
The Dragon God was also bathed in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s holy light. Every pore on his body was roaringfortably. He transformed into a dragon and rushed into the battlefield, sweeping across the battlefield.
At this moment, the Devil race wanted to cry.
They came to the Brilliance Continent with great ambitions and advanced triumphantly, killing all enemies in front of them.
Victory was already in sight, but the opponent was insane.
Not only did the reinforcements not help them, but they instead made the situation worse. Not only did they deplete the Devil race¡¯s forces, but they also awakened the God race bloodline in the body of themander-in-chief of the alliance army, turning her into a killing machine that could kill gods and devils!
The Devil God, who was the only one who could hold the fort, was now firmly restrained by the War God. The twelve devil generals were also held back by Qi Xia and others. With the entire devil army about to copse, countless casualties were caused by the phantom beasts and the alliance army.
The Devil race cursed Ouyang Huanyu in their hearts..
Chapter 2746 - 2746: Perfect Counterattack (4)
Chapter 2746: Perfect Counterattack (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The nightmare and pain that the Devil race once brought to the alliance army had now been repaid a hundredfold. The surviving members of the alliance army began to fight back crazily. For their fallenrades and for the brothers they had sacrificed, they were full of hot-blooded devotion. They turned themselves into sharp des and killed all the invaders.
Those who vited Sun Never Sets would be punished no matter how far they were!
The defeat of the Devil race was a foregone conclusion. Shen Yanxiao locked onto Satan and Xiu¡¯s figures in the chaotic battle. Her petite body turned into a stream of light and directly rushed into the battle between the two.
Ouyang Huanyu was already on the verge of death, which caused his control over Satan topletely disappear. Satan, who had returned to normal, looked at everything in front of him with frustration. He wished he could dismember Ouyang Huanyu into pieces.
Even though Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s appearance had destroyed the defensive shield of Sun Never Sets, it had also be a lethal blow to Devil race.
Without Ouyang Huanyu, the God race bloodline in Shen Yanxiao might not have awakened.
After all,pared to other bloodlines, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s God race bloodline was not that pure. Her God race bloodline originated from Xiu¡¯s soul, and Xiu¡¯s soul was not absorbed by her. All she obtained was the aura of the God race.
This power was much weaker than that of other races. This was also the reason why Shen Yanxiao¡¯s God race bloodline had not been able to awaken sessfully.
If it were not for Ye Qing¡¯s death and the alliance army¡¯s desperate situation,
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s God race bloodline might not have awakened in this lifetime.
¡°Satan, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Satan. In the past, Satan gave her an unusually strong feeling. That kind of strength was something she could never surpass, but now, this feeling waspletely different. Satan¡¯s strength was still the same, but she no longer had that feeling of helplessness.
¡°Ha, lose? No, I will never lose. YOur Yun Qi is very good. Even that trash has be your helper. But this is not important. The Devil race will never be destroyed, and you will never be able to really kill me. Or perhaps, War God, you want to die with me again?¡± Satanughed wildly. The heavens seemed to be helping Shen Yanxiao. Victory was clearly in front of them, but they could still fight back. It was ridiculous.
The soul of the Devil God would never perish. In this world, the only thing that could imprison him was the War God¡¯s devouring power. In spite of everything, he was one of the gods of creation, an immortal existence.
Shen Yanxiao frowned. Satan was right. The awakening of the God race bloodline made her clearly realize one thing. Satan¡¯s soul was exceptionally powerful. Even if Xiu used his devouring power again, it was impossible to destroy his soul in a short time.
Furthermore, Shen Yanxiao had no intention of sacrificing Xiu.
¡°I will not kill you. I will let you stay in the Underworld forever. As long as I am here, the door of the Underworld will never open.¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath. She could not sacrifice Xiu to destroy an indestructible soul. She would wash away the pain the Devil race had brought to the Forsaken Land with the blood of the devil army.
As for Satan.
She would use her power to seal the passage to the Underworld forever, making it impossible for him to attack.
¡°Haha, I won¡¯t let you have your wish.¡± Satan¡¯s dark purple eyes narrowed slightly. All of a sudden, he pulled away from Shen Yanxiao and Xiu.. ck devil energy spread around him and gradually formed a huge ck body of light!
Chapter 2747 - 2747: Ending (1)
Chapter 2747: Ending (1)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to self-destruct.¡± Xiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
The self-destruction of the Devil God waspletely different from the self-destruction of those experimental subjects. If Satan were to really self-destruct, that powerful force would destroy the Brilliance Continent forever in an instant!
The strength of the soul of a god of creation also meant how terrifying the power brought about by a self-explosion would be.
¡°We can¡¯t let him blow himself up! ¡± Shen Yanxiao gritted her teeth and red at Satan. Even if Satan blew himself up, it would notpletely destroy his soul. It would only make his soul exceptionally weak, but the ces affected by the explosion would be destroyed forever.
In the entire Brilliance Continent, probably only Shen Yanxiao and Xiu could withstand Satan¡¯s self-explosion.
Even Shen Siyu and the Dragon God would not be spared from such an explosion.
Xiu and Shen Yanxiao tacitly held hands. They unfolded all the strength in their bodies to the greatest extent, and the silver-white light continued to extend towards Satan. They wanted to use their own strength to resist the power of Satan¡¯s self-explosion.
On the ground, the devil army had beenpletely defeated and destroyed by the alliance army. At this moment, the alliance army finally felt the abnormality in the sky.
They saw that in the air, a ck body of light was continuously expanding, and that it was crazily tearing through the air. However, a white light continuously shrouded the ck body of light. In the white light, two figures were tightly stuck together.
¡°What are Xiaoxiao and the rest doing?¡± Qi Xia looked up at the abnormal movements in the sky and an ominous premonition swelled in his chest. The power of the Death God allowed him to clearly sense the terrifying energy hidden in the ck light that could destroy everything. As for the white light supported by Shen Yanxiao and Xiu, it enveloped the ck light body bit by bit.
¡°Satan wants to self-destruct! Little Xiao and the War God want to use their own strength to withstand all the damage of the self-destruction.¡± Shen Siyu¡¯s face turned pale. He never thought that Satan would do such an extreme thing.
Even in thest war between gods and devils, Satan did not choose to self-destruct when he was devoured.
Once he blew himself up, Satan¡¯s soul would sleep for a million years, which was almost like courting death.
Even Satan himself had to pay such a huge price. It could be imagined how terrible the destruction Shen Yanxiao and Xiu would face if they wanted to bear the full force of Satan¡¯s self-explosion!
In the sky, Shen Yanxiao tightly held Xiu¡¯s hand. She could already foresee the result. She had experienced ups and downs in her life. The heavens were kind to her. Otherwise, they would not have made up for everything she had never had in this life.
¡°Xiu, do you have any other regrets?¡± Shen Yanxiao tried to ask in a rxed tone, but her voice became hoarse.
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao. The gentleness in his eyes was enough to drown her.
¡°I have no regrets in this life.¡±
To be able to meet her in this life was already his greatest happiness.
¡°But I do,¡± Shen Yanxiao said.
¡°This life is too tiring. I don¡¯t even have time to live a good life with you.¡± She had obtained too much in this life and carried too much on her shoulders. It was as if she had everything, but she did not enjoy those happiness well.
She and Xiu had been connected from the moment she reincarnated, but she felt that there was too little time between them.
She had yet to hug him and kiss him properly.
If she had any regrets, her only regret would be that she did not have a real loving rtionship with Xiu.
Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao and suddenly lowered his head. He nted a kiss on her lips and mixed all his love into it..
Chapter 2748 - 2748: Ending (2)
Chapter 2748: Ending (2)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The ck body of light becamerger andrger, and the surging energy seemed to be ready to explode at any time. Under the halo of Xiu and Shen Yanxiao, most of the pressure of the ck body of light had been isted. However, a small leakage had already made it difficult for the alliance army on the battlefield to breathe.
They could not imagine the terrible consequences if the ball of ck light exploded without any protection.
Most of the devil army had been wiped out. The twelve devil generals were either dead or injured. They no longer had the ability to fight. The devil army kept retreating, unwilling to fight the alliance army.
The alliance army did not pursue the victory. They just raised their heads and looked at the two people in the sky.
The Lord, their patron saint.
¡°Lord! Pleasee back with Lord War God!¡± Someone let out a roar, and the same call began to ring in the alliance army.
The energy of the ck ball of light made them afraid. Xiu and Shen Yanxiao were powerful, but to withstand the self-explosion of the Devil God was tantamount to using their lives to resist it.
Everyone knew that once Satan blew himself up, Shen Yanxiao and Xiu would not be spared. ¡°Lord, pleasee back!¡±
¡°Lord, pleasee back!¡±
These cries came from the soul.
No one wanted Shen Yanxiao and Xiu to bear all this responsibility.
Even if they had to face a disaster, they should let everyone in the Forsaken Land face it together. They did not want to hide under Shen Yanxiao and Xiu¡¯s wings.
They would go through trials and tribtions together. If the Lord were to die for them, how could they continue living?
If their lives were exchanged with the lives of the Lord and the War God, they would rather die!
¡°Xiaoxiao and the rest, are they really going to do this?¡± Tang Nazhi, riddled with scars, dragged the huge sword in his hand and walked to hispanions. He and Li Xiaowei joined hands and finally took revenge, beheading Tian Jue and Ji Ying. Simrly, they had also suffered great injuries.
Qi Xia gritted his teeth and his good-looking eyes narrowed slightly. Struggle and pain overflowed in his eyes.
He should have stopped them, but he knew that he could not.
Shen Siyu had already said that if Satan really did self-destruct like this, then the entire Brilliance Continent would be destroyed and all living beings on this continent would usher in destruction.
He knew that with Shen Yanxiao¡¯s personality, she would never allow that to happen.
Because on this continent, there were still her family andpanions. The reason why she could persist until now and constantly run around to fight against the Devil race was to protect those she cared about.
¡°There might still be a chance.¡± Qi Xia took a deep breath. All of a sudden, he released the power of the Death God and his tall figure flew into the sky.
¡°Qi Xia!¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Qi Xia in surprise.
¡°That¡¯s right, there might still be a chance.¡± Yan Yu¡¯s face was filled with fatigue, but a gentle smile blossomed in his eyes. He gently waved his staff and let the silver-white light slowly lift him up before following Qi Xia¡¯s figure into the sky.
Soon after, Yang Xi, Shen Siyu, and the Dragon God all did the same thing. Tang Nazhi suddenly realized something. He wanted to follow closely, but Li Xiaowei pulled him back.
¡°Brother?¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Li Xiaowei in doubt. ¡°Take me with you,¡± Li Xiaowei said with a smile..
Chapter 2749 - 2749: Ending (3)
Chapter 2749: Ending (3)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Tang Nazhi was still struggling. He knew what it meant to go to the sky.
Xiu and Shen Yanxiao used divine power as a medium to spread out a huge protectiveyer to withstand the power brought about by Satan¡¯s self-explosion.
The other members of Phantom, together with Shen Siyu and the Dragon God, also possessed divine power. They wanted to add themselves to this power so that Satan¡¯s self-explosion would not be forcefully endured by Xiu and Shen Yanxiao. In this way, they might still have a chance to survive.
Of course, that was the best idea. But they still might die with Shen Yanxiao and Xiu.
However, they could not stand on the ground and watch theirrades die to protect them.
Li Xiaowei had already died once. He was resurrected with the resurrection array of the undeads. The godhood in his body had fallen into a deep sleep, so he could not use divine power.
Even so, Li Xiaowei was still unwilling to be separated from hispanions.
Tang Nazhi was at a loss. He understood Li Xiaowei¡¯s feelings, but he did not want to see his brother die before his eyes again.
¡°Together in life and death, in trials and tribtions. Do you remember our oath?¡± Li Xiaowei saw Tang Nazhi¡¯s struggle and asked with a smile.
Tang Nazhi was stunned.
Before the war, the youngsters of Phantom drank and chatted merrily, swearing to share life and death in trials and tribtions, these eight words were firmly imprinted in everyone¡¯s soul.
For Li Xiaowei to stay, he would have to experience an unbearable separation between life and death. Tang Nazhi still remembered that the moment he knew that Li Xiaowei was dead, his soul seemed to have been torn apart.
If he refused Li Xiaowei now, what he would have to wait for was the death of all hispanions.
¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go together.¡± Tang Nazhi made a decision. He grabbed Li Xiaowei¡¯s shoulders and urged his divine power to fly into the sky to meet up with hispanions.
Beams of light shed in the sky as they continued to move towards the same goal.
Lan Fengli leaned against the city wall and looked up at the familiar yet distant figure in the sky. Ever since the war started, he had not rested for a moment. All he wanted was for the war to end as soon as possible and for Shen Yanxiao to escape this torture.
However, Shen Yanxiao wanted to save all the living beings in the Brilliance Continent at the cost of her life.
¡°This is too much. Are you going to abandon me again?¡± Lan Fengli leaned against the broken city wall.
The next second, he no longer hesitated and flew into the sky.
Vermilion Bird, Taotie, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Qilin all chose to follow in their master¡¯s footsteps at the same time.
They knew what kind of future they had chosen, but they had no regrets.
Since they could not live on the same day, they would choose to die on the same day!
More and more figures appeared in the sky. They blended into the shield created by Shen Yanxiao and Xiu with smiles on their faces.
As she looked at those familiar faces, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.
¡°Stupid, what are you fools doing here? Get lost!¡± Shen Yanxiao gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to cry.
What did these guys want to do? Didn¡¯t they know that only death awaited them here?
¡°Well, it¡¯s not good to go back on your words. We agreed that we would live and die together. Don¡¯t expect us to break our promise.¡± Qi Xia looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile and did not care about her expulsion..
Chapter 2750 - 2750: Ending (4)
Chapter 2750: Ending (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Saving the world is such a cool thing, but you and Lord Xiu want to do it alone? It¡¯s not that easy. We¡¯re all waiting for our reputation tost through the ages!¡± Tang Nazhi looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile.
¡°I must be the first Priest to save the world.¡± Yan Yu touched his chin and felt that his name must be very resounding after his death.
¡°We seem to have left portraits in Sun Never Sets. This is already taking precautions. In the future, people will have to get us some statues or something. Perhaps we can even get a temple or something to worship us. Fortunately, we are still good-looking. If statues were to be made, they would be pleasing to the eye.¡± It was rare for Yang Xi to speak. His eyes were filled with smiles without the slightest fear.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a little excited just thinking about it.¡± Li Xiaowei echoed.
Shen Yanxiao looked at these indecent guys in anger and vexation. She was not an idiot, so she could tell what they were implying. They were prepared to face death with her.
She really couldn¡¯t help but to love and hate them at the same time!
¡°Sister, you said that you would often eat and chat with me after the war.¡± Lan Fengli stared at Shen Yanxiao and reminded her of what she had said in the past.
Shen Yanxiao was stunned.
¡°If this world loses my sister, it means nothing to me. If you were to leave, I will destroy this world that doesn¡¯t have my sister.¡± Lan Fengli was very determined. He had nothing left. If the only person he cared about in this world disappeared, then there was nothing wrong with destroying it.
¡°You little brat.¡± Shen Yanxiao did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at Lan Fengli. This kid was getting bolder and bolder. He even dared to threaten her.
¡°You damn woman! You have to be responsible for me! You¡¯ve enved me for so long! You want to leave just like that? Dream on!¡± Vermilion Bird snorted.
¡°Master, if you are gone, Vermilion Bird will beat me to death,¡± Taotie pitifully said.
More and more persistent words echoed in Shen Yanxiao¡¯s ears. Shen Yanxiao knew that even if she chased them away, they would not leave.
¡°Am I being selfish?¡± Shen Yanxiao lowered her head and her shoulders trembled.
Herpanions¡¯ words moved her. She wanted to hug them one by one, but she did not have the courage to drive them away.
¡°No, you¡¯re very good. It¡¯s precisely because of your good intentions that you have everything you have today.¡± Xiu lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl beside him as his grip on her hand gradually tightened.
Only when you are willing to give, will you receive.
Shen Yanxiao had abandoned herself in exchange for this group of good friends who would live and die together.
¡°If there is a next life, none of us can be missing.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at everyone and resisted the urge to cry. She smiled and said, but the tears in her eyes could not help but roll down.
¡°Yes, not a single one can be missing.¡± Everyone said in unison.
With their help, the protectiveyer became stronger, and traces of cracks appeared around the ck ball of light.
Satan stood in the ck ball of light, constantly releasing the power of his soul, which gradually tore his body apart. Bloody wounds spread all over his body, making him look exceptionally hideous.
However, at that moment, his expression was extremely calm.
He saw everything that happened outside. He saw the people who came to Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side without any regard for their own safety and their determined gazes.
How ridiculous..
Chapter 2751 - 2751: Ending (5)
Chapter 2751: Ending (5)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao was lucky to have so much.
The heavens were really biased!
Satan lowered his head slightly and looked at the darkness under his feet. He seemed to see a face hidden in the depths of his memory in that darkness.
It was so exquisite, so perfect, and that faint smile on her lips was so familiar.
¡°Li Ya, you are no longer in this world.¡± Satan¡¯s voice became exceptionally hoarse.
He constantly destroyed, killed, and shrouded this world with nightmares. However, no matter how crazy he was and how powerful he was, he could no longer find that familiar soul.
The little fellow that extended from his soul no longer existed.
The only little girl in the world who could connect with him had disappeared forever.
Since she was no longer here, it did not matter what the world had be without her!
Satan raised his head again, and there was only the madness of destruction in his eyes.
Therefore, everything should be ruined!
The continuously growing destructive power seemed to be tearing this space-time apart.
In the sky, everyone held the hands of the people around them and transmitted all their strength to Shen Yanxiao and Xiu, constantly strengthening the protectiveyer.
On the ground, everyone held their breaths. They put their palms together and looked up at the sky, praying over and over again for the Lord and theirrades toe back alive!
All of a sudden, a loud bang that almost shattered everyone¡¯s souls sounded from the sky.
The ck ball of light finally could not withstand the power brought about by the self-explosion of the Devil God¡¯s soul and exploded from the center!
ck light surged wildly in all directions, and the white protectiveyer trembled under the constant impact.
This was a battle between the peak forces in this world!
Strong winds roared, and lightning descended from the sky. The sky of Sun
Never Sets was covered by dark clouds, and the crack leading to the Illusion Realm was frantically squeezed. The Wings of Death was pulled back by the power of the Illusion Realm in confusion. All the phantom beasts were pulled back to the Illusion Realm by a strong force.
Darkness continued to spread in all directions, gradually spreading from the sky above Sun Never Sets to the entire Forsaken Land, followed by the entire Brilliance Continent!
All light disappeared at that moment. The mes were devoured by the darkness and the light was extinguished bit by bit.
A pitch-ck world appeared on the entire continent like a nightmare.
Only a little light illuminated the dark sky. In that light, Shen Yanxiao, her lover, and herpanions were desperately supporting the protectiveyer to prevent the destructive force from affecting other ces.
The endless darknesssted for an unknown period of time. When the first ray of sunlight pierced through the darkness and sprinkled on the ground, the people who had experienced a dark night for an unknown period of time finally looked up.
The darkness was constantly dispelled and the light in the sky had disappeared. The mist that pervaded the sky above the Forsaken Land dissipated bit by bit. For the first time in nearly ten thousand years, sunlight sprinkled on this weather-beatennd.
The people of the alliance army looked at the changes in front of them in surprise. The sense of nothingness on their bodies was so obvious that they had no idea if they had spent a few minutes, a few hours, or a few days in the dark¡
¡°Where are the Lord and the rest?¡± Du Lang came back to his senses. He looked around anxiously for Shen Yanxiao and the rest..
Chapter 2752 - 2752: Ending (6)
Chapter 2752: Ending (6)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
However, there were no longer those familiar figures in the sky. Everyone¡¯s heart suddenly tightened and their breathing was stuck in their throats. ¡°There!¡± Evil Wolf rubbed his eyes and saw a familiar figure not far away.
Pure white, small, standing alone like that.
Around that figure, familiar figures were lying quietly on the ground.
It was as if they had fallen asleep.
¡°Lord¡¡± Evil Wolf wanted to say something, but his voice waspletely torn apart when he saw the scene.
Shen Yanxiao lowered her head and stood on the ground without a word. Xiu sat quietly on herp with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep.
Qi Xia, Yan Yu, Yang Xi, Li Xiaowei, Tang Nazhi, Shen Siyu, Dragon God, Lan Fengli, Vermilion Bird¡
Those familiar figuresy quietly on the ground, their chests not moving in the slightest.
Everyone covered their mouths and crouched down in pain. They gritted their teeth to prevent cries from escaping their mouths.
No one expected that the result of Satan¡¯s self-explosion would be so tragic.
Almost all the participants were dead. Only Shen Yanxiao survived.
However¡
Was this considered living?
Shen Yanxiao looked at those familiar faces and stayed in a daze for a long time. She remembered that when Satan blew himself up in the end, Xiu held her in his arms. The surging destructive power all smashed onto Xiu, not hurting her at all.
¡°This is nothing¡¡± Shen Yanxiao stiffly pursed her lips and looked up at the dazzling sunlight.
¡°This is nothing¡¡±
In the Forsaken Land, there was no sunlight all day long. But now, there was warm sunlight everywhere.
The golden sunlight looked so warm, but she only felt the coldness from her soul.
Why was she the only one still alive?
Why was her lover and herpanions all dead?
¡°Du Lang.¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s calm voice suddenly sounded.
¡°My Lord, you¡¡± Du Lang did not know what to say. He gritted his teeth so that he would not cry.
Even Lord War God was dead.
The Lord, she¡
¡°Listen up. From today on, the authority of the Lord in the Forsaken Land will be divided among the heads of the five great aristocratic families. In the future, they will elect suitable candidates to lead this ce. Everyone in the Forsaken Land, take a rest as soon as possible and contact the other four countries in the shortest time possible to determine their situation. Before the new lord is born, you will be in charge of the human army while the demons will still be led Freud.¡± Shen Yanxiao spoke mechanically without the slightest fluctuation in her voice.
¡°Lord, what are you doing? Please don¡¯t be like this. We¡ we really can¡¯t stand it.¡± Du Lang, who was as iron-blooded as one could be, was already sobbing when he saw Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression.
¡°I am still the Lord of the Forsaken Land. You have to listen to me.¡± Shen Yanxiao waved her hand and said nothing else.
Alone, she moved the bodies of herpanions to her side one by one. Looking at those familiar faces, Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart was broken.
Even pain was gone.
Her entire body was so cold that it made people tremble.
Du Lang and the rest wanted to help, but they were blocked by the barrier Shen Yanxiao released. They could only look on helplessly as Shen Yanxiao orderly moved everyone to her side and formed a circle as she quietly sat in the circle..
Chapter 2753 - 2753: Ending (7)
Chapter 2753: Ending (7)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After she was done, Shen Yanxiao sat cross-legged in the center of the circle with Xiu by her side as if he had fallen asleep.
She raised his head and gently ced it on her knees, as if she was afraid that he would not sleep well.
¡°No matter who asked me toe here, I have to thank you. At the same time, I wish I could kill you.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at the sky. She did not know if her rebirth was a gift from the heavens or a punishment.
The precious feelings that she had never had were cruelly destroyed in the end.
¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Shen Yanxiao took a deep breath and suddenly raised her hand. White light condensed in her hand and she suddenly inserted the hand that contained countless power into her chest.
¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Blood flowed from the corner of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s mouth. She used her strength to crush her soul and the power that continuously leaked shattered all the essories on her body!
Outside the barrier, the alliance army witnessed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s crazy actions with their own eyes. They cried and wanted Shen Yanxiao to stop, but their voices werepletely isted by Shen Yanxiao¡¯s barrier.
The ne that Teacher Yun Qi had given her was broken, and so was the holy weapon that she had personally forged. Shen Yanxiao¡¯s aura became weaker and weaker. She saw the Multi-elemental Furnace on her wrist shatter and fall. She also saw the space ring on her finger break. The things piled up in the space ring fell to the ground bit by bit and were turned into powder by her strength.
Wait a minute, wait for me. I¡¯ll meet you soon.
They had agreed that in their next life, none of them could be missing¡
Shen Yanxiao quietly closed her eyes. She seemed to have seen the familiar smiling faces of Xiu and herpanions. They seemed to be standing not far away, waiting for her.
With a crisp sound, a pearl rolled down from her space ring. Under the continuous impact of the surrounding forces, the pearl suddenly cracked.
Dazzling light shot out from those cracks and the light becamerger andrger!
¡°Oh my god! Satan, you¡¯re ying with your life!¡± A somewhat shocked and somewhat helpless voice came from the light.
The alliance army outside the barrier widened their eyes and looked at the gradually revealed figure in the light.
It was a pure and holy figure that no one dared to look at. His long golden hair casually draped behind him, as if it had been quenched with golden sunlight.
That person was dressed in white as he stood inside the barrier. His half-squinted golden eyes were filled with distress.
He raised his head and his golden eyes stared at the sunlight in the sky. He reached out slightly and gathered a faint ck mist in his hand.
¡°I¡¯ve only been away for a short time, and you¡¯re already going to ruin this world. I just told you Li Ya was not here, but you still can¡¯t y like this, right? Oh, my god! What have you done to my adorable children! Little Xiu Xiu! Little
Sun! Little Dragon!¡± The man nced at the bodies on the ground, and his handsome face twitched.
He raised his hand and a golden light sprinkled down, enveloping every figure on the ground.
The light gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s bodies.
Shen Yanxiao felt that she would die soon, but a force came from somewhere and forcefully repaired her shattered soul. The speed at which her soul recovered was even more terrifying than the speed at which she destroyed it!
She could not even die happily.. Was the heavens ying with her?
Chapter 2754 - 2754: Ending (8)
Chapter 2754: Ending (8)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao woke up in a daze. The light in front of her made her eyes ache.
Before she could open her eyes, she had fallen into a familiar embrace.
She froze. A momentter, she reached out and hugged the other party tightly.
The smell was so familiar that it was as if she was in a dream.
¡°Xiu? You¡¯re still alive?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her head and looked at that handsome face, her eyes filled with shock. Xiu nodded slightly and kissed her forehead.
¡°Take another look.¡±
Shen Yanxiao looked around in a daze. Those who had fallen had all sat up. All of them looked at themselves in surprise, as if they had yet to wake up from their shock.
They were alive!
They were all alive!
Shen Yanxiao could not believe her eyes. She had confirmed everyone¡¯s death a moment ago, but when she opened her eyes¡
They actually¡
They had alle back to life?
Was she dreaming?
¡°Cough, Xiao Xiu, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡± An unfamiliar voice sounded from above Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao looked up and saw a pure and holy figure bathed in sunlight.
His golden eyes were so eye-catching.
¡°Lord God, this is my lover.¡± Xiu got up with Shen Yanxiao in his arms and bowed slightly to the man.
Lord¡ God¡
Shen Yanxiao was held in Xiu¡¯s arms. She widened her eyes and looked at the Lord God who had been disappeared for so long!
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s brainpletely shut down.
¡°Your lover? I didn¡¯t expect you to have the ability to love others, Little Xiu.¡± The Lord God was rather surprised by Xiu¡¯s answer. He touched his chin and looked at the dumbstruck Shen Yanxiao.
Everyone who recovered from their shock was once again struck dumb by Xiu¡¯s ¡°Lord God¡±.
Tang Nazhi swallowed his saliva and wondered if he was hallucinating.
¡°Brother, we¡¯re not dead,¡± Tang Nazhi said in a daze.
¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiaowei was in a trance.
¡°And then, I saw the Lord God! Haha¡ Am I dreaming?¡± Tang Nazhi¡¯s lips began to twitch.
¡°We¡¯re not dead, and you¡¯re not dreaming. What you saw is true.¡± Qi Xia sat up. He was surprised that he was still alive, but when he noticed the Lord God, he seemed to understand something.
Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the Lord God. Everyone¡¯s reaction towards the ultimate boss of the God race who had been missing for more than ten thousand years was a little sluggish.
¡°However, this little friend¡¯s body seems to be a little strange. Hmm? God race? Human? Elf? Devil? Merfolk? Dwarves? Undead¡ During my absence, have the major races been so open-minded? There are even mixed-races from the eight major races? Your ancestors must have experienced a lot of hardships.¡± The Lord God did not understand the world¡¯s view on mixed-race at all. The abnormality of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s body made him think that the world had be open to love.
However¡
That was not the case!
¡°You are the Lord God?¡± Shen Yanxiao was stunned for a long time before she reacted.
The Lord God smiled and nodded. His warm smile was even more brilliant than Shen Siyu¡¯s, the Light God!
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s lips twitched. The emotions brewing in her eyes had exploded!
¡°So¡ you are the Lord God who left behind a lot of mess and ran away to have a good time!¡± Shen Yanxiao waspletely furious!
Chapter 2755 - 2755: Ending (9)
Chapter 2755: Ending (9)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Uh¡¡± The Lord God looked at the furious Shen Yanxiao in surprise and did not know how to react for a moment.
¡°Do you know how much trouble you have brought to the God race and other races by leaving like this? Do you know how many stupid things that bastard Devil God did by running away inexplicably?¡± Shen Yanxiaopletely exploded. She did not have the slightest favorable impression of the Lord God. If the Lord God had no choice but to leave, she might not have been so furious. However, looking at this fellow appearing so eagerly right now, she could not help it. He clearly did not have to disappear, but he still insisted on disappearing!
The entire God race had been ruined by him!
. Well, I didn¡¯t know Satan would do such a crazy thing¡¡± It was the first time that the Lord God had been scolded by a ¡°little¡± mixed-race, but in the face of Shen Yanxiao¡¯s usation, he really didn¡¯t know how to refute it. From what he saw just now, the God race seemed to have been¡ yed to death!
With the exception of the War God, the Light God, and the Dragon God, he could no longer sense the aura of another other god. Instead, those few young men had the mark of godhood on them.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. The situation of Little Xiu, Little Sun, and Little Dragon is indeed beyond my expectations.¡± The Lord God tried to exonerate himself from his crime.
Shen Siyu, who had been standing on one side, cleared his throat and said, ¡°Lord God, I am the Light God, not the Sun God.¡± Therefore, you should not call me Little Sun!
The Lord God looked at Shen Siyu and casually said, ¡°That¡¯s why I call you Little Sun. That¡¯s a Big Sun.¡±
. ¡® Shen Siyu silently lowered his head. He was wrong. He should not have discussed this with the Lord God.
¡°Cough, I think I should exin. I didn¡¯t mean to do this, but it was time for me to leave. The reason why I am still here is because of the pearl I left for Little Sun when I left. It contains a trace of my power, so¡ the me you see now is not the real me.¡± The Lord God felt that he had to exin it to them. Otherwise, his image would be ruined!
He was not that irresponsible. Yes, really.
. ¡® Shen Yanxiao was a little dumbfounded. The pearl the Lord God mentioned could not be the one Brother Siyu gave her a long time ago, right? She had always kept it, but she had never taken it out to use.
Shen Yanxiao looked at Shen Siyu and he shrugged his shoulders helplessly.
He did not know that the bead left by the Lord God had such an effect. He only thought that it had a certain power to protect Shen Yanxiao in times of crisis, but he did not expect¡
Shen Yanxiao did not say anything about the Lord God¡¯s exnation, which coincided with her previous guess. She had always suspected that the Lord God had left in desperation.
Seeing that everyone had calmed down, the Lord God slowly said, ¡°The power I left behind is not enough for me to stay for long. Therefore, the key is to resolve the matter as soon as possible. Has the God race¡ really perished?¡±
Xiu nodded his head.
The corners of the Lord God¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.
¡°Satan did it?¡±
¡°If my guess is right, Ouyang Huanyu was also involved.¡± Shen Yanxiao remembered what Ouyang Huanyu had said previously.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s normal. Little Yu¡¯s thinking is more dangerous. If he were to sow discord inside, with Satan treating Li Ya¡ well, maybe he would do such a crazy thing.¡± It was obvious that the Lord God knew both Satan and Ouyang Huanyu
very well..
Chapter 2756 - 2756: Ending (4)
Chapter 2756: Ending (4)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s expression was about to explode again.
The Lord God sensed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s increasingly unstable mood and immediately said, ¡°Now that things havee to this, there is no better way. Since I have appeared here, I will naturally not let the God race disappearpletely. The fall of the God race is due to my negligence, but I can no longer stay in this world. Therefore, if I want to rebuild the God race, I can only find a new Lord God.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t stay in this world anymore?¡± Shen Yanxiao frowned.
¡°Satan and I are both gods of creation. We created this world, but this world also made us stronger and stronger. When our strength reaches a certain point, we can no longer stay here, but will enter another world. There is more than one world in this world. Little fellow, you should know that very well, right?¡± The Lord God looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile.
Shen Yanxiao¡¯s heart jumped.
Did he know that she was not from this world?
¡°I left that day precisely because my strength had reached the peak. Satan should have left with me, but his obsession was too deep. I didn¡¯t expect that he would choose to self-destruct in the end. He was really too rash.¡± The Lord God looked at the unstable ck mist in his palm.
Satan was not dead yet, but his soul was severely damaged and he fell into a deep sleep.
But the Lord God knew very well that Satan should no longer stay here.
¡°Little fellow, how about I make a deal with you?¡± The Lord God looked at Shen Yanxiao with a smile.
Shen Yanxiao frowned.
¡°The power in your bodyes from the various races, and the God race was born to protect the peace here. You are also familiar with every race. And the power of these races is in your body is also making you stronger and stronger. Therefore¡ do you want to be the new Lord God?¡± The Lord God asked with a smile.
. ¡® Shen Yanxiao was thoroughly shocked!
¡°No!¡± She subconsciously refused.
¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse. Let me tell you, it¡¯s fun to be the Lord God. These resurrected people should be your friends, right? I think the war between you and the Devil race should havested for a long time. They should not be the onlypanions you have lost. If you be the Lord God, you can resurrect the souls of thosepanions with the bodies of the God race. Then, they will apany you and live in Sky City.¡± The Lord God tried his best to lure her.
And indeed, Shen Yanxiao was tempted.
She had lost too much in this war. She would never forget those soldiers who sacrificed themselves.
¡°Well, I can trade one more thing with you.¡± The Lord God winked at Shen Yanxiao.
Shen Yanxiao increasingly felt that this Lord God was really unreliable! No wonder Xiu had always said that he was a weirdo.
¡°What is it?¡±
Shen Yanxiao immediately widened her eyes and stared at the Lord God.
¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±
¡°I always keep my word.¡± The Lord God said.
¡°Can she really¡ be reborn?¡± Shen Yanxiao¡¯s hands trembled.
¡°Although I can¡¯t let here to your world, her soul can be reborn into another world. In any case, she won¡¯t die.¡± The Lord God was very sincere.
¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take it!¡± Shen Yanxiao clenched her fist. This was the only thing she could do for herpanions from her previous life.
The Lord God narrowed his eyes with a smile, as if his evil n had seeded.
Little did he know that after Shen Yanxiao became the Lord God, she would y with the God race even more thoroughly..
Chapter 2757 - 2757: Ending (11)
Chapter 2757: Ending (11)
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
From a lord to the Lord God¡
The development of the matter broke everyone¡¯s imagination.
The time Lord God could stay in this world was very short. After he engraved the mark of the Lord God on Shen Yanxiao¡¯s soul, he left this world with Satan¡¯s sleeping soul and the dying Ouyang Huanyu.
Everything was like a dream.
Satan and Ouyang Huanyu left. The Devil race had suffered heavy casualties and no longer had the strength to fight. They had no choice but to retreat to the Underworld.
The devil soldiers that had been fighting in the four countries had also retreated. After several months of bloody battles, the Brilliance Continent finally recovered its peace.
The four countries and the Forsaken Land began to reorganize and rebuild their homes.
However, on the Brilliance Continent, many figures had disappeared.
The girl who led the various races against the Devil race had disappeared without a trace after the war. Even her Phantom team hadpletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.
Some said that she and herpanions had died on the battlefield, some said that she was severely injured, but most believed that she was still alive. Legend had it that they were still living in some corner of the world.
The Forsaken Land had been handed over to the Family Heads of the five great aristocratic families. Du Lang led the seven wolves to reorganize the army in the Forsaken Land. The leaders of the various races left the Brilliance Continent with their people.
Before they left, they made a peace and friendship agreement with each other.
The whole world, between all races, had been happy and harmonious. In this battle, the contradictions between the major races had quietly been settled. Except for the Devil race that had returned to the Underworld, everywhere was a peaceful scene.
Even though Shen Yanxiao and her friends had disappeared, legends about them remained everywhere in the Brilliance Continent. In the main cities of the Forsaken Land, statues of them stood. Those who survived the war would send flowers and fruits to the statues all day long, as if they were remembering their heroes.
Spring passed and autumn came. The Brilliance Continent gradually recovered its vitality.
When the mes of war subsided, seeds of hope sprinkled on the world again.
When the first god walked out of Sky City and walked onto the Brilliance Continent to spread the gospel, everyone vaguely realized that the God race that had disappeared had returned.
However, in Sky City, a certain youngdy who had just be the Lord God was sitting at a table, writing something on a piece of paper.
¡°It¡¯s time for the warriors of Wuwang City to be resurrected. Tell Ah Yu to prepare. Qi Xia, hurry up and arrange their future godhoods.¡± Shen Yanxiao wrote their names on a piece of paper ording to the death list of the alliance army.
A certain silly Lord God once said that after bing the Lord God, she could ¡°use her power for personal gain¡± and resurrect all her subordinates who had sacrificed themselves before turning them into gods.
With regards to this privilege, Shen Yanxiao should not be too unrestrained.
In more than a year, she had resurrected more than half of the soldiers who had died in the previous battle.
As for her two teachers, Yun Qi and Ye Qing, they were already enjoying themselves in Sky City.
¡°Oh right! Tell the Wings of Death to quickly throw me the Lord of the Night. It better believe that I will chop it up in minutes if it dares to devour my disciple¡¯s soul!¡± Shen Yanxiao waved the tip of her brush and angrily said. ¡°Also, ask Nazhi to hurry up and find Xi Yan¡¯s soul fragments for me!¡±
She would never forget a single person who had died..
Chapter 2758 - 2758: Finale
Chapter 2758: Finale
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Yanxiao was busy when she was a lord, but she was still very busy when she became the Lord God.
Looking at her burying her head in the arrangement of the resurrected soldiers, Qi Xia helplessly held his forehead and strode to her, taking the pen in her hand.
¡°Death God, do you want to die more thoroughly?¡± Shen Yanxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Qi Xia.
The moment she became the Lord God, Shen Yanxiao brought her Phantom friends to Sky City at full speed, directly allowing them to inherit the godhood in their bodies and be real superior gods.
¡®Miss Lord God, let me remind you in embarrassment that your wedding with Lord War God is tomorrow. If you don¡¯t prepare, I¡¯m afraid Lord War God will be disappointed.¡± Qi Xia sighed. Shen Yanxiao had been the Lord God for some time, but she had been busy strengthening the number of the God race all day long.
God knows that her wedding with Lord Xiu had been arranged a year ago, but it was already the penultimate day and she did not even have the slightest intention of preparing. . ¡® Shen Yanxiao was stunned. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± She asked in a daze.
Qi Xia nodded.
¡°Damn it, I forgot!¡± Shen Yanxiao immediately stood up and threw the tasks on the table to Qi Xia. ¡°Take care of these first. Don¡¯t hold back!¡±
With that said, she disappeared from the hall like the wind.
¡°Is this called reaping what you sow?¡± He forced a smile and epted his fate. He picked up the pen and continued Shen Yanxiao¡¯s previous work.
In the sea of flowers, Shen Yanxiao found that familiar figure. He stood there quietly as if he was waiting for her arrival.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shen Yanxiao threw herself into Xiu¡¯s arms and apologized profusely.
Xiu reached out and held her in his arms. His gentle gaze was enough to drown her.
¡°You have done nothing wrong.¡±
¡°I¡ I almost lost track of time.¡± Shen Yanxiao bit her lips in distress. She felt like a workaholic in her life.
¡°Don¡¯t you remember now?¡± Xiu lowered his head and kissed her lips.
Shen Yanxiao felt even more guilty.
¡°I willpensate you,¡± Shen Yanxiao said with determination.
Xiu only smiled and did not show any displeasure. As if he was treating a rare treasure, he gently rubbed her head.
Shen Yanxiao narrowed her eyes and suddenly broke free from Xiu¡¯s embrace.
She Dulled Xiu¡¯s hand and walked towards the Dce deeD in the sea of flowers. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiu looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s side profile. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you now.¡± Shen Yanxiao snorted.
Xiu smiled helplessly.
But it was not until Shen Yanxiao pushed him onto the bed in his room that Lord War God¡¯s expressionpletely changed.
¡°You.. ¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Shen Yanxiao knelt on Xiu¡¯s waist and her pair of small hands began to take off Xiu¡¯s clothes.
¡°In any case, tomorrow is the wedding. It¡¯s just a day earlier. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡ Even though I don¡¯t have any experience, but¡ there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Shen Yanxiao blushed, but her eyes were exceptionally firm. After she quickly stripped Xiu naked, she began to take off her clothes.
However, before her hand could touch her cor, she was suddenly hugged in Xiu¡¯s arms. The world spun around her, and she was turned upside down on the bed.
¡°Erm.¡± Shen Yanxiao looked at Xiu who was pressing on her and her face turned even redder.
¡°I wanted to wait until tomorrow, but now¡ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to.¡± Xiu¡¯s golden eyes darkened. He lowered his head and kissed Shen Yanxiao¡¯s neck..
Chapter 2759 - 2759: Side Story 1
Chapter 2759: Side Story 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In the past, the God race was the least popted race. However, that was only in the past. Five years after the end of the second chaotic war, the God race went from destruction to revival.
On the various continents in the world, gods often appeared.
The God race had gotten rid of the mysteries of the past and gradually entered the sights of other races.
In the Brilliance Continent, the appearance of the God race was especially frequent. Moreover, in the Forsaken Land, the God race had be a regr customer here. There would often be gods who would appear here and stay for a short period of time.
¡°Mother, these are fruits from Sky City. They are very sweet.¡± A young man
with a nair of golden eves stood in front of an ordinarv old woman with a bag
of fruits in his hand. His divine presence spread around him, making people feel exceptionallyfortable.
The olddy took the bag with a smile and intimately pulled the young man from the God race into the room.
The trauma of the war had gradually faded from people¡¯s hearts. Those family andrades who had sacrificed themselves had appeared in a different appearance and race in the past few years. Moreover, they had brought gifts from Sky City to their former family and friends.
The people in the Forsaken Land were never afraid of death. They lived in peace and waited for the end of their lives.
Compared with those from other ces, the people in the Forsaken Land were undoubtedly the happiest.
That was because they would not disappear after they died. They would directly ascend to Sky City and be a member of that noble race.
There was no other reason than that their lord, who was protective of her own people, had already taken her friends to upy Sky City of the God race and be the boss of the God race!
Therefore¡
Once a person achieved the Dao, even chickens and dogs would ascend to the heavens!!
With a certain someone¡¯s protective personality, she would definitely bring everyone in the Forsaken Land to Sky City to continue enjoying life with her!
Everyone in the Brilliance Continent knew that if they wanted to be a resident of this ce, they had to be a resident of the Forsaken Land. If they wanted to reincarnate, they had to go to the Forsaken Land. Their backing was strong enough!
Visiting rtives of the God race was an extremelymon thing.
Gods could be seen in various cities in the Forsaken Land. They were apanied by their family and friends from the past.
Everyone chose to ignore a certain someone¡¯s crazy practice of abusing her power for personal gain.
On Sky City, a certain Lord God was sitting in the temple with a gloomy face. The superior gods with golden eyes on both sides of the temple were carefully looking at a certain boss in a bad mood, and their eyes subconsciously moved to her slightly bulging abdomen.
The Lord God, she¡ was pregnant!!!
This was the most exciting news that the God race had received since their revival five years ago. However, this joyous news made a certain Lord God who was giving birth to a new life a little unhappy.
To be precise, she was very unhappy!
¡°I want to see my father.¡± Shen Yanxiao pursed her lips and looked at herpanions on both sides of the hall.
Yan Yu smiled good-naturedly and said, ¡°You are not in the fifth month of your pregnancy, so you cannot take a long journey yet.¡±
Shen Yanxiao gritted her teeth. It had been more than four months! And in that four months, she had never left the pce! She was only pregnant, so why were these bastards even more nervous than she was? She felt that she was about to suffocate to death!
Xiu sat on one side and looked at Shen Yanxiao¡¯s extremely depressed expression. He smiled and reached out to stroke her head.
¡°I¡¯ll pick them up tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Shen Yanxiao blinked and leaned against Xiu¡¯s embrace with a smile.
The other superior gods in the hall were speechless at the two disying their affection in broad daylight.
Could you show some humane care?
Could you not be so shameless?
Was it really okay to disy such affection in front of a group of single people?
It had been several years since Shen Yanxiao and Xiu got married. However, there was no so-called period of peace between them. They often showed off their love in front of them, torturing Tang Nazhi and the rest until their hearts were broken!
If this continued, they would be the Death God!
They really want to find a girl to love!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!